Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Keeping herself occupied on a day off was somewhat of a struggle for the current head of the Buckfield family, especially when her loving wife was out of the manor and running some errands. She normally spent her free time trying to spoil her beloved Emilia, but now she had to try and find something else to keep herself entertained.

Things had been running smoothly as of late. Victoria wasn't required to go on business trips on short notice, all of her housemaids were behaving amicably and fulfilling their duties in a timely manner, and her relationship with her beloved was just as strong and healthy as ever. After all, she no longer had to fear keeping her twisted fetish to herself, and that was relieving in and of itself.

Sure, she would often be overcome with guilt after all was said and done, but Victoria knew that Emilia only had her eyes set on her. There was no risk of having her stolen away, as it was purely consensual and was discussed before anything transpired. It was refreshing, even if they had only partaken in cuckolding a small number of times.

The first time was to reward their youngest maid for all of her hard work and to act as a present of sorts to celebrate her turning 16, while the other instance was over Christmas when she had to go away on a business trip. She wasn’t present to witness the latter, but to compensate for this, she had an edited recording of what took place.

Victoria still looked back fondly on these two eventful evenings, and it never failed to get her excited. It did pain her to see Emilia being held by someone else, but it was so erotic and mesmerising to observe the subtle differences that her wife would make whilst embracing the young maid whose personality was somewhat alarming.

Despite her age and lack of sexual experience, Noel was like a wild animal in the bedroom. She was normally quite shy and very apologetic, and to see her become dominant and even aggressive was such a stark contrast that it would make anyone wonder if this was the result of her pubescent desires being too much for her to withstand.

But for Victoria, it was a harsh reminder of how different the two of them were despite both being futanari. The way Noel could easily make Emilia moan, how she possessed the libido to have sex for absurd lengths of time, and how fierce she was with her movements. Comparing her to a beast in heat was an accurate analogy.

Try as hard as she might, Victoria just could not compete against the maid. She lacked the stamina to go at it for longer than two to three rounds, and she didn’t quite exhibit the same bed shaking strength that she had witnessed with her very own eyes. The worst part was that she couldn’t make her beloved drown in pleasure despite her best efforts.

The woman with shimmering blonde hair knew her limits and had accepted them, but it still made her jealous to see someone else satisfy her own wife better than she could. If anything, it only added fuel to her cuckolding fetish, as the idea of actually having her lover stolen from her was always residing in the back of her mind.

Victoria knew it was foolish to think about, but imagining Noel taking Emilia away from her , while claiming that she was going to treat her like a real woman, always made her rock hard. As embarrassing as it was, she had jerked herself off in private to the concept far too many times that she would like to admit.

Ever since Christmas and her own birthday, Victoria had been trying her hardest to keep the two away from one another. Not that she was actually afraid of her twisted fantasy coming to fruition, but she felt the need to play it safe. And yet, there was only so much she could do considering the maid never took days off from work.

She denied the possibility that they were fooling around behind her back, even if her body wanted it to happen. The blonde had been keeping a close eye on Emilia, and she hadn’t noticed anything odd about her behaviour as of late, even though she wasn’t always around to watch over her.

Noel on the other hand, was starting to become more confident with herself, and she was no longer embarrassed to be near the busty brunette. She still made mistakes while performing her duties around the manor, but the number had dropped substantially to the point that it was hard for anyone to poke fun at her for messing things up.

Feeling like it was for the best that she stop reminiscing about the past before she was overcome with the urge to pleasure herself in private, Victoria examined herself in the mirror for a moment before deciding to get some fresh air. Clearing her head would do her some good, especially with her beloved absent.

Dressed in a brown winter coat and a pair of jeans, the head of the household wrapped a red scarf around her neck, one that Emilia had knitted for her. It was a gift, one she cherished and took good care of. Sure, she wasn’t openly excited about receiving presents, but this was one that always put a smile on her serious face.

Sliding into some ankle-high boots, Victoria headed downstairs, bidding hello to all of the workers she passed by along the way. She wasn’t quite as bubbly and friendly as her wife, but she did try to be polite and not come across as a stern and intimidating person who would fire someone for looking at her the wrong way.

A stroll in the cold weather wasn’t the most appealing activity to most people, but Victoria personally enjoyed it. Blankets of snow everywhere she looked, being able to see her own breath, and how she felt as if she was alone, as no one willingly chose to head outside while it was freezing.

Hearing the doors to the manor close behind her, Victoria was grateful that her housemaids always looked after her like this, even if she could so easily do it herself. As she walked down the stone footpath leading to the street, she noticed a familiar face approaching, one that she hadn’t seen in a good while.

Wavy, light auburn hair that fell halfway down her back, a blank expression on her face, and a pair of striking amber eyes. The girl was only an inch taller than she was, and she carried an air to her that seemed to turn others away, almost as if she preferred to be by herself. But one thing that stood out was her ample chest, one that almost rivalled Emilia’s in terms of size.

The wavy-haired brunette came to a stop as she locked eyes with Victoria. It was like she had been caught off guard as her jaw dropped, though it only took her a moment to regain her composure and put on a dazzling smile. Hurrying forward with a spring in her step, the younger girl politely waved and called out, “Vicky!”

“Hi Sophia. What brings you here?” Victoria found her lips curling upwards all on their own as she greeted the familiar face. She hadn’t seen her since just before the New Year, and while it hadn’t been that long in the grand scheme of things, it felt like quite some time considering how long Winter could feel some years.

The girl had the same amber eyes as Emilia, and while her hair was a different shade of brown, it was apparent just who she was if you were to place them side by side. A common trait they shared was their larger than average bust sizes, although that wasn’t someone in their right mind would openly point out.

“I thought Millie would have filled you in? I’m staying over for a few days to get away from Mom and Dad. I’m not troubling you, am I?” Sophia calmly explained, not showing any signs of concern at the fact that news of her arrival hadn’t been shared. She was always trying to act calm and collected, as ever since she was a child, she mimicked the behaviour of those older than her in order to be seen as mature.

Her nickname she used for her older sibling was one that had persisted ever since they were kids. Having had difficulty coming up with something unique, Sophia decided to go with something that no one else would choose in order to stand out. And to her surprise, her sister loved it.

Shaking her head to admonish such a thought, Victoria hadn’t expected that her sister in law would show up while she had time off from work. It didn’t surprise her to hear the reasoning, as she had heard these excuses all the time back when she was younger. “Of course not. You know Emmy and I would be glad to have you. Still, I wonder why she didn’t tell me..”

“Millie is probably just distracted with what Mom and Dad brought up over New Years. ‘When can we expect grandchildren?’ I feel sorry for her, really,” Sophia sympathised with her sister, shaking her head as she mimicked her father for a second. She flicked her hair back over her shoulder and tightened her grip on her backpack, having brought clothes and other necessities with her.

Tensing up upon hearing those words, Victoria had been trying to forget how her in-laws were pestering her and Emilia, demanding to know when they would have kids. The anxious blonde gulped as she didn’t know what to say, or if she should disclose the truth that they have been trying to have a child together, but have yet to be successful.

Raising an eyebrow as she noticed the change in expression on the usually serious woman’s face and how she clenched her fists, Sophia had a good idea as to what was going on. She had always been observant, picking up on the most subtle of things ever she was young, and her intuition had only grown sharper over the years.

Deciding it was best not to pry into the private matter, Sophia simply walked towards the manor, passing by her sister in law and brushing up against her shoulder. Coming to a halt just before the front porch, she glimpsed back over her shoulder and asked, “How about we catch up over some tea, Vicky? I take it Millie isn’t home?”

“Huh..? Oh, yeah. Emmy went out earlier to run some errands. She shouldn’t be much longer,” casually using her wife’s pet name without a shred of shame, Victoria felt at ease with the younger girl. They had known each other for a long time after all, so it only made sense that they were familiar with each other on a personal level.

Smirking as she recalled the time little Sophia used to hide behind her back and tug on her clothes. It was adorable just thinking back on it, and the blonde let out a sigh of relief as she was no longer plagued with the depressing thought that her plans to have a child with Emilia were far more challenging than anyone anticipated.

As much as she had planned to go on a short walk and get some fresh air, Victoria now had someone to keep her company. She couldn’t exactly state that she wanted to spend more time out in the cold, even if she personally didn’t mind it. And judging from her sister in law’s outfit, it seemed like she wasn’t the only one.

For someone to wear a skirt, one that covered their knees, in this kind of weather would make anyone think that Sophia had a screw or two loose in her head. And while that may be true in regards to her peculiar sense of humour, this was just how she was. At the very least, she had on a pair of leggings, making herself look a little more presentable.

Leading the way back inside as she couldn’t just allow a guest to wander about, even though the young brunette was familiar with the layout of the manor, Victoria earned some surprised looks from some of her workers. It made sense, given that she was already returning after having left just a couple of minutes ago.

As much as she didn’t like having every little thing done for her, Victoria had to accept that her housemaids were going to take her coat. She much preferred to do these menial tasks herself, but she couldn’t exactly leave her sister in law unattended. What would her wife think if she were to come home and hear about this?

“This place never changes, does it? It’s still the same as I remember from when we were kids,” Sophia was gawking at the inside of the Buckfield manor as if she were surveying the place. She tapped her boots against the timber floorboards, hearing the satisfying sound of her heels tapping against the ground.

Victoria simply shook her head and smirked, understanding what the younger girl meant in an instant. The household had received some minor renovations over the years, but the floor plans were the same as they were when she was born. “Would you prefer I redecorate to keep you on your toes, Sophia? I’m sure Emilia would love that.”

“Millie would do it if you gave her the chance, you know?” Sophia responded almost instantly, almost as if she had been mulling over the idea for quite some time. Whether or not that's true was a mystery, but she simply smiled innocently as she picked up on the tone change from her sister in law. Most notably, how the pet name was no longer being used.

Not wanting to begin to imagine what would happen if she let her wife renovate the place, as she had a feeling that there would be far too many recreation rooms to count, Victoria simply shook the thought and brushed it aside. The manor was still standing strong, so she believed there to be no reason for any drastic changes.

“I’m sure Emilia would have a bedroom dedicated solely for you if that were to happen, Sophia. Anyway, how are things?” Reminding her guest of just how doting of a person Emilia was, Victoria simply led the way towards the living room, taking a seat on her own armchair and making herself comfortable.

Hearing that her sister would pamper her despite them no longer living together put a smile on Sophia’s face, although it was so small you could hardly notice it. Placing her bag down next to the couch, she sat down opposite to the blonde, taking a moment to contemplate just how she should answer such a question.

“Everything’s fine. University is easier than everyone makes it out to be,” Sophia was never one to talk about herself, as she just didn’t understand why anyone would have an interest in her life. As long as she was healthy and wasn’t getting herself into any trouble, then she felt as if no one should have to worry about her.

Finding it somewhat amusing how little the brunette who used to hide behind her back when they were younger had changed, Victoria was pleased to see that she was doing well. She expected this kind of response, as it was reassuring to hear those dull, uninspiring words. “I take it you’re just as bored as ever?”

“Yes. Maybe it was wrong of me to expect a challenge, but I just feel as if I’m wasting my time going to class,” Sophia sounded bored, maybe even upset, as she explained the state of her education. She spent most of her spare time studying and reading books, and while it was great for her academically, her social skills suffered as a result.

Not that she was incapable of holding a conversation, but it was more so that she could be off putting and cold to those who weren’t overly familiar with her.

Nodding her head understandingly, Victoria still remembered what everyone used to say about the pair of brunettes. Emilia was the beauty of the family, while Sophia was the brains. She didn’t normally care about such trivial matters, but she felt herself agreeing that those statements were true.

“You’re still the same as ever, Sophia. So, what made you decide to leave the house for a few days?” Victoria knew that she would have to be the one to lead the conversation, as they would likely sit in silence unless something caught the younger girl’s attention. At the very least, it would keep them busy until their tea arrived.

Unzipping her jacket and fanning herself off for a moment, Sophia rolled her eyes upon hearing those words. Leaning back on the couch, she explained the circumstances that led to her staying a few days with her sister, “Mom and Dad have been pestering me about when I’ll find myself a partner. I think they’re expecting me to follow in Millie’s footsteps.”

Victoria had to bite her tongue in order to prevent herself from stating that the brunette normally copied Emilia. She hadn’t expected to hear that she was bothered by her parents insisting that she have relations with another person, as she never seemed to be bothered by such matters while growing up.

Assuming that she might be jealous of her older sister, Victoria decided to keep that thought to herself as she pitied the bookworm, “So they’re on your case too, huh? First they’re bugging Emilia and I about having kids, now this. Well, try not to let it get to you, Sophia. I’m sure they’ll leave you alone soon enough.”

“Hmm. Is being in a relationship that big of a deal? You and Millie were made for each other, but I just don’t have any interest in those kinds of things,” Sophia exclaimed as she was uncertain whether or not she was the odd one out. She did a good job of keeping a straight face, as it seemed as if she wasn’t disturbed by this at all.

Blushing as she looked away for a moment, Victoria was flattered to hear the girl that was like a younger sister to her declare that she and Emilia were a perfect couple. It left butterflies in her stomach for a moment, but she quickly shook her head in order to compose herself, not wanting any of her housemaids to see her like this.

As if right on cue, one of the maids knocked on the doorway to interrupt the pair briefly. She simply walked forward and placed down a tray onto the coffee table in the middle of the room, only to bow and leave without so much as a word. With a pot of fresh tea and some cups, the pair could finally accomplish what they were here for.

“You’ll understand one day, Sophia. You’ll meet someone that makes your heart skip a beat, someone that you can’t get off of your mind, and then you’ll fall head over heels for them,” pouring cups of tea for herself and her guest, Victoria simply reassured the brunette that there was nothing to worry about, that she was just a late bloomer.

Grasping one of the cups and bringing it to her lips, Sophia didn’t react whatsoever as she took a sip. She didn’t care for the flavour, as there was something else she was far more interested in. Staring across at the well dressed blonde, she casually asked, “Is that how you felt with Millie ever since we were kids?”

“S-Sophia! You can’t just ask me that so suddenly.. I swear, you’re just like Emilia sometimes,” almost spitting out her tea as she hadn’t anticipated this, Victoria was red in the face as she took a deep breath to calm herself. She almost blurted out in the heat of the moment the fact that the younger girl was trying to mimic her sister.

Smirking as she did enjoy messing with the overly serious woman, as those reactions were amusing if not adorable, Sophia simply placed her cup of tea down and sat in silence for a moment. She was expecting an answer, and when she didn’t get one, she felt the need to repeat herself, “Well? Was it like that for you and Millie or not?”

“Ugh.. You’re the worst.. Fine! Yes, okay?! I liked Emilia ever since we were kids! There! Are you happy?” The bashful Victoria raised her voice as she couldn’t bear being teased any longer. At least with her wife she could be pampered for being honest, but it was humiliating to spit out the truth in front of the awkward brunette.

Satisfied with that response, Sophia felt it was best to drop the matter for the time being. She knew better than to invoke the wrath of her sister in law, as she was known to hold a grudge for the most petty of things for extended periods of time. She was aware of her boundaries, and didn’t want to overstep them just for a laugh.

Sinking into her chair as she felt defeated, Victoria could hardly believe that she was being made a fool of by the younger girl. Sure, she meant no harm, but it was still frustrating to think that she was getting all riled up over this. It did make her wonder though; was her love for her wife something to be embarrassed over?

Glancing around the room to make sure that nothing had changed since her last visit, Sophia could tell that she needed to do something to break the ice. She had made things awkward between them, so it was her responsibility to fix things. Taking a moment to stop and think, there was one thing on her mind that she was curious about.

“Who was that maid you brought along with you for New Years, Vicky?” Sophia calmly asked, her expression just as difficult to read as ever. It had bothered her slightly that the married couple had brought a servant along with them to celebrate the start of the new year, but she never had an opportunity to inquire about it until now.

Having not anticipated one of her maids to be brought up in conversation, Victoria couldn’t help but to remember how Emilia had to persuade the white-haired girl to join them, how close little Noel stuck to her wife during the visit to the in-laws. It was cute, but it only reminded her of the twisted, immoral deeds that occurred not too long ago.

How Emilia filmed a pornographic video with Noel, how depraved and erotic it was, and just how long the recording was.

Victoria could still remember how speechless she was to see her beloved being fucked silly for hours on end, how she was dominated so easily by the lust-crazed futanari and forced to orgasm dozens of times. They had used protection at the very least, but witnessing them french kiss on camera left her feeling conflicted.

It was hot, make no mistake, but the blonde was unsure how to feel about seeing her own wife make out with someone else. Sure, she could reason that it was all just an act, that they had filmed it with the intention of reminding her just what she was missing out on, but it was far too much of a tease for her to willingly accept that.

Cuckolding was like a poison, and while the damage thus far was negligible for the most part, she knew very well that things would slowly spiral out of control and that their peaceful lives would change if they continued to partake in the twisted fetish. She didn’t want Emilia to change a single bit because of her own selfishness.

Shaking her head as she was starting to get aroused at just the memory alone, Victoria could only pray that the bulge in her jeans wasn’t noticeable. She did not want her sister in law to find out that she was sporting a boner at this moment. Clearing her throat, she was a stuttering mess as she explained, “O-Oh. You mean Noel? Sorry. Emilia and I thought it would be nice to bring her with us.”

“Hmm. Noel huh? I see,” the observant Sophia was paying close attention to the flustered woman’s body movements, making note that she was tightening her fists and that her breathing was laboured. It was as if she was hiding something from her, but that secret was a mystery to her.

That is, until her eyes stumbled across the erection hidden underneath the pair of jeans.

Raising an eyebrow as she began to wonder what could have happened to cause this natural reaction, Sophia quickly realised that the blonde had been anxious and worked up ever since the maid was brought up. Starting to theorise many possibilities, she kept them all to herself as she didn’t want to jump to conclusions.

Feeling like she was making a fool out of herself, Victoria took deep breaths in order to calm herself down, having not expected herself to get so riled up over just remembering her birthday present. She was ashamed of herself, and she could only hope that she didn’t make herself seem suspicious.

“Why’re you asking about Noel, Sophia? I know we brought her along with us without saying anything, but normally you wouldn’t care about such things,” Victoria inquired, curious to know why the brunette was so interested in learning about her young housemaid. But as she stopped to think an idea popped into her head, one that made her gasp.

She didn’t want to make assumptions, but she was starting to wonder if perhaps her sister in law was interested in Noel as a person. It would be a first, one that would leave Emilia speechless as nothing like this had ever happened before. It felt too good to be true, which is why she kept this to herself for the time being.

“Hmm? Oh, I was just wondering why you brought a maid with you, that’s all. You always act like you don’t need them and I can’t imagine Millie insisting that this Noel character join you,” Sophia bluntly stated, explaining her reasoning for asking such a question to begin with. She was suspicious, especially after witnessing how close the maid had been to Emilia.

Perhaps during her stay at the Buckfield manor, she would learn more about Noel and come to understand just why her sister and Victoria had picked her out in particular. But for now, she was content with simply observing and staying under the radar, as she didn’t want anyone to know what she was up to.

“Oh, that’s so like Mom and Dad to start asking you about when you’ll finally stop being single,” the amused Emilia’s lips curled upwards as she poked fun at her younger sister’s predicament, understanding completely what it must be like. She meant no harm, as her voice was as gentle and soothing as ever.

Sitting across from her sibling, Sophia leaned back on the couch and simply shook her head. She wasn’t fond of her predicament back at home, and she was truly grateful that she was able to stay with the Buckfield’s for a few days. In truth, she had no one else to depend on, as she wasn’t exactly a social butterfly.

“It’s all your fault, you know? They expect me to get married early like you did, Millie,” Sophia pinned the blame solely on the mature brunette, as ever since her sister moved out of home, their parents have directed all of their attention towards her. She didn’t mind it every now and then, but constantly having the spotlight had long since gotten on her nerves.

Reclining backwards in her armchair as she listened to the pair banter amongst themselves, Victoria was pleased to see that they were getting along like they normally did. They had been reminiscing about the past just a short while ago, and now they were discussing the present and what’s changed recently.

They had eaten a grand feast for dinner earlier, and now they were spending the evening talking amongst themselves. Almost all of the housemaids were off duty, some of them returning to their own homes, while others chose to stay and make use of the spare rooms that had been dubbed the maid’s quarters.

It put a smile on her face to see her wife having fun, that she was enjoying gossiping with her younger sister. Victoria was welcome to join the conversation at any time, but she was content with just watching them for the time being, finding her attention being drawn towards her beautiful lover.

“Oh Soph, one day you’ll fall in love. So, have you met anyone interesting at university? Or are your standards still just as high as a mountain?” Emilia curiously asked the wavy-haired brunette, pitying her somewhat as she had yet to experience what love is. She always did her best to look out for her, as she felt it was her duty as the older sister.

Shaking her head from side to side as her hair began to obscure her vision, Sophia brushed her bangs out of the way of her eyes before coldly stating, “You already know the answer, Millie. No one at uni understands me, the classes are way too easy, so everyone keeps their distance because I’m so far ahead.”

“Aww don’t be like that. I’m sure you’ll find that special someone soon, Soph. Who knows? Maybe you’ll become a party animal and give Mom and Dad a heart attack?” Giggling to herself as she started to imagine her parents getting worried sick over her sister going through a rebellious phase, Emilia knew that such a thing was impossible.

Finding herself laughing as she just couldn’t imagine the awkward girl ever going to a nightclub, Victoria decided to join in on the conversation. With a playful grin on her face, she exclaimed, “Sophia might go out and bleach her hair if you’re not careful, Emmy. Next thing you know, she’ll be a fashionista.”

“Pfft. Oh, that’d be funny, wouldn’t it?” Emilia snickered as she pictured in her head what her sister would look like if she were to join the popular clique. It was such a stark contrast that it just felt so surreal, yet she wouldn’t mind seeing it as an April Fools joke of sorts. Not that it would ever happen, but it was fun to humour such thoughts.

Being picked on by both of the older women, Sophia just stared back at them for a moment, not showing any discomfort or embarrassment whatsoever. She wasn’t the most expressive person in the world, but she quickly curled her lips upwards as she blurted out, “Maybe I’ll dye my hair to match Vicky’s and see how you like that, Millie.”

“Blonde like Vicky? Oh Soph, you know how to make me laugh. Hehe. I’m glad to see you smiling for a change,” wiping a tear from her eye, Emilia was quite pleased to see that her younger sister was actually showing some emotions for a change. She had tried many times to get her to be more open with her thoughts and feelings, but it always ended up being a wasted effort.

Observing the married couple, Sophia was wondering if perhaps now was the best opportunity to pry into their personal lives. She could sense a presence outside of the living room, but it was one that had been there since they sat down. There was no need to worry about anything that was said here reaching the ears of all the housemaids.

“So, are you two actually trying to have kids? Mom and Dad aren’t pressuring you into it, are they?” Sophia dropped the ball, not particularly caring if it was inappropriate or not. It had been on her mind for quite some time now, and she didn’t see anything wrong with inquiring about such a matter.

Flustered and caught off guard by such an unpredictable question, Emilia and Victoria glanced at one another before looking away, embarrassed that their sex life was being brought to the table for discussion. They should have expected something like this, as the younger girl was known for being erratic.

“U-Um.. Well, you see, Soph.. Vicky and I are um..” Emilia stuttered out like a babbling mess, unable to bring herself to finish the sentence as she didn’t want to bring down the mood. She wanted to confess the truth, but it would just make things way more awkward than they already were, and she just couldn’t bring herself to do it.

Empathising with her wife, Victoria took a deep breath in order to calm her beating heart and compose herself. Clutching her knees tightly, she explained the situation, “W-We’re trying to have kids, Sophia. Although uh.. It’s not as easy as we thought it would be. Your parents pestering us about it certainly isn’t helping..”

“I see. Well, I wish you both the best of luck. I’d prefer an adorable niece, thank you,” Sophia simply nodded her head, realising that this was the extent of the information the couple were willing to disclose to her at this moment. She could jump to conclusions, but it was better to hear it from their own lips.

Worked up over having such a delicate and embarrassing matter brought up, Victoria couldn’t help but to frown as she was forced to remember how bad the situation actually was. They made love frequently, even going out of their way to do it on days where Emilia was ovulating, but they had never had any luck.

Infertility wasn’t out of the realm of possibilities, but Victoria wanted to believe that they were just unfortunate, that it would only be a matter of time before they had a child of their own. It didn’t help that a voice in the back of her mind was pinning the blame on her, that it was her fault that things weren’t working out.

She was average, both as a futanari and in the bedroom, and she had learned that ever since they decided to indulge in her cuckolding fetish. There was no way she could compete against the likes of Noel, the shy and clumsy maid who turned into a wild beast once her switch was flipped.

If it were Noel, she would easily get Emilia pregnant, only needing a single load to accomplish the feat that Victoria was struggling with. It was wrong of her to think of these things, that much she was aware of, but it was impossible for her to ignore the voice in the back of her head that was only fueling her fetish.

“Oh my. It’s later than I thought. Noel dear! Could you come in here and escort Soph to the guest bedroom? Thank you,” glancing at the time as an awkward silence filled the room, Emilia was surprised to see that it was approaching 10:30PM. She would normally be in bed by now, especially when the weather was cold.

Stepping through the doorway in response to her summon, the white-haired maid bowed her head before observing the seated trio. She had been waiting outside of the living room, having felt like her employer would require her services at some point in time, and she was glad that she hadn’t wasted the entire evening standing around doing nothing.

“Of course, Lady Emilia,” the polite and refined Noel spoke calmly, having grown past being nervous in front of the woman she harboured a crush on. If this were to happen a few months ago, she would have died of embarrassment and tripped over her own feet, falling face first onto the ground and making a fool of herself in front of everyone present.

With her curiosity piqued, Sophia rose up from her seat without so much as a word. Throughout dinner, she had been keeping a close eye on the teenager, having not expected the two of them to be so close in age. Despite her observations, she hadn’t noticed anything interesting, aside from the fact that her sister was always the one to speak to the maid.

She did wonder if perhaps the head of the household was on bad terms with the young girl, but Sophia had no proof to back up such a claim. It was just a theory at this point in time, one that was only backed up by how the blonde refused to look Noel in the eye. She could always be over imagining things, but that was such a rare occurrence that she didn’t indulge the idea.

“I guess we should be getting to bed too, Emmy,” stretching as she rose up from her armchair, Victoria was anticipating what awaited her in the bedroom. During dinner, she had received a not-so-subtle sign from her wife that she wanted to have sex, indicated by the flirtatious brunette gesture of making a circle with one hand and thrusting her index finger through the hole.

Jumping up and clinging to her partner’s arm, Emilia wore a mature smile across her face. She was hoping tonight would be the night, that she would finally get inseminated. She wasn’t impatient by any means, but she did want to get her parents off of her back. “Have a good night, Soph.”

“Hmm. Good night you two,” noticing her sister clinging to the blonde and refusing to let go, Sophia had the feeling that they were going to try and make a baby. She didn’t want to distract them any longer, as she already felt like a burden for intruding on them on such short notice. Granted, she had tried to call ahead, but a certain somebody had forgotten about it.

Watching as the married couple walked arm in arm before disappearing from sight, Sophia was left all alone with the maid that she was suspicious of. They had met a few times, but neither one of them had ever spoken to the other. She didn’t feel it was necessary to talk to a mere servant.

“Um.. If you’ll follow me, I’ll take you to your room, Lady Sophia,” Noel was unsure how to behave or react, as she had no idea what kind of a person the wavy-haired brunette was. She had been listening in to their conversation for a few hours now, but she was just as clueless as she was before dinner.

She understood that this was Emilia’s younger sister, and she could tell from just a mere glance that they were related. The amber eyes were a dead give away, along with their ample bosoms that drew attention whether they liked it or not. Whether or not they were total strangers, she felt like she had to be on her best behaviour.

Guiding the way as she walked up the stairs, Noel could hear footsteps trailing behind her, making her breathe a sigh of relief that she wasn’t being ignored. Heading in the opposite direction of the master bedroom, she made her way down the dark corridor that was only illuminated by the moon shining in through the window.

“Here’s your room, Lady Sophia. Please let me know if there’s anything I can do to make your stay more comfortable,” bowing her head after opening the door, Noel stepped out the way as she behaved like a maid should. She thought that she would be able to connect with the university student, given how they were only a few years apart from one another, but she’d had no luck so far.

Having not needed anyone to show her to the guest bedroom, Sophia had to hold herself back from blurting out how unnecessary this was. Glancing over at the housemaid, she felt the need to ask, “How long have you been working here? Aren’t you a bit too young to be working full time?”

“Huh..? Oh, um.. I started working for the Buckfield's when I was 11. My family couldn’t afford to put me through school, so I decided to try and help ease the burden back home,” Noel hadn’t expected to hear such a personal question directed at herself, but she was more than happy to share the details to the curious brunette.

Nodding her head as she had heard her sister mention something similar to her a few years ago, Sophia could tell that she wasn’t being lied to. The innocent viridian eyes were glowing from the moonlight, and they hadn’t darted away. Staring right back at the maid, she continued her inquiry, “Do you like working for Vicky and Millie?”

“Yes, Lady Victoria and Lady Emilia are both wonderful people. They’re always looking out for me, giving me time off to visit my family whenever I ask, and I feel like they see me as their younger sister. N-Not that I could ever replace you, Lady Sophia!” Noel was honest as she smiled, only to immediately get all flustered when she realised her choice of words could cause a misunderstanding.

Amused that a mere housemaid would bring up the possibility of acting as her replacement, Sophia smirked to herself before asking one final question. She was blunt and somewhat cold as the words escaped her lips, “Why did they bring you along to my family’s for New Years?”

“U-Um.. I don’t know what to say, really. I couldn’t go home to visit my family, so maybe they took pity on me?” Blushing as she averted her gaze, Noel couldn’t bring herself to admit the truth to the inquisitive guest. It would cause nothing but trouble, and she didn’t want to start any drama for the Buckfield’s.

But unfortunately for Noel, the awkward girl was sharp and observant, and she picked up on the signs of dishonesty.

With even more reason to be suspicious of the young maid, Sophia now felt justified to keep a close eye on the girl during her stay. She was curious, believing that there was some big secret as to why her own sister showed such favouritism towards a mere servant, and so many theories were swimming around inside of her head that she needed some time to think by herself.

“By the way, you don’t have to refer to me by title. I’m just a normal person,” Sophia exclaimed before stepping into the guest bedroom and closing the door behind her. She was never fond of being treated differently, although she would never turn down a chance to be pampered by Emilia.

Hearing footsteps trailing away into the distance, the awkward girl was pleased to now be alone with her thoughts. Noticing her bag had been placed on the bed, she picked it up and placed it onto the ground before making herself comfortable, laying atop of the bed sheets while still dressed in her clothes from earlier.

There were so many possibilities, so many theories to go over, and Sophia was excited to finally have something that would stimulate her brain. University wasn’t cutting it, and her life back at home was just boring without her sister around. This was just what she needed, and she was hoping that the truth was satisfying.

Whatever it may be.

Chapter Text

“Vicky, can we try something new tonight?”

The question caught Victoria by complete surprise as she unhooked her wife’s bra, almost pulling on the straps out of shock. They had only just returned to their bedroom after spending the evening catching up with Sophia, and while they had been immersed in a passionate makeout session just a few moments ago, they were now removing the obstacles that stood in the way.

Unsure what to expect, Victoria couldn’t even begin to imagine what sort of ideas were swimming around inside of the buxom brunette’s head. Not wanting to stay quiet for too long out of fear that it’ll seem like she was hesitant, she simply inquired further, “What do you want to try, Emmy?”

“Oh, I just wanted to see if maybe you want to be pampered. I did a little research and read that some people are really into masochism,” Emilia let her bra fall from her shoulders, freeing her ample bosom from its constraints. She let out a sigh of relief, almost as if she preferred to not wear it, before turning to face her lover.

She wore a reassuring yet somewhat playful smile on her face, one that was becoming more and more frequent as of late. Emilia never had the highest sex drive, but after having her back blown out by the adorable little maid, she had found her body yearning for attention, the urge to make love causing her to be more proactive in the bedroom.

Victoria was aware of her wife’s change in behaviour, and while she was glad to see that she was becoming more honest with herself and recognising her carnal needs, it did leave her feeling conflicted. She was happy that their sex life was as strong as ever, but the fact she wasn’t the cause behind it left her feeling jealous.

The blame lay solely on Noel, the well endowed futanari whose sexual prowess was simply unmatched. Having rewatched her birthday present countless times, the blonde knew very well that she just couldn’t compete against the wild, unrestrained animal that was their young housemaid.

It pained Victoria to admit it, but it was such a massive turn on to see her lover being dominated for 2 hours straight. She had a feeling that it had been longer than that, but she didn’t want to make accusations without any concrete proof. Sure, there were signs that led to it being the truth, like how there was smudged, faded out writing on the brunette’s round asscheeks, but that wasn’t sufficient.

Finding herself getting distracted, Victoria simply shook her head to brush away the thoughts of inferiority and jealousy, finding that her wife’s amber eyes were staring at her. Gulping, she couldn’t withstand the intense gaze for any longer as she mumbled out, “M-Masochism..? Just what have you been reading, Emmy?”

“I’m trying to understand your fetish a little better, Vicky. I don’t want to spoil you rotten, but I’d like to at least be able to indulge you without having to rely on Noel,” Emilia was genuine as she explained her reasoning, having only the purest of intentions on her mind. She wanted nothing more than to make the adorable blonde feel like the happiest person alive.

Finding her cheeks turning red as she felt as if she had the best wife on the planet, Victoria wanted to kick herself for having let her body be tarnished by someone else. It was at moments like these that she regretted ever bringing up her cuckolding fetish, but she knew that there was no going back, that the damage had already been done.

She would just have to live with the fact that her beloved Emilia had slept with someone else, that she had been the one to request something so immoral and twisted. It was all for her own satisfaction, and while it certainly was incredible to watch, there was always a bitter taste in her mouth afterwards.

Victoria had stopped to think on multiple occasions if perhaps it was for the best that she try to overcome her fetish, to move past it and forget like it ever existed. She did somewhat regret ever letting her long-time partner be intimate with another person, although the blissful pleasure often drowned those thoughts out.

Still, she couldn’t just sit here on the bed and cause concern. Sneaking peeks at her wife, Victoria bashfully proclaimed, “Y-You’re such a sweetheart, Emmy. You already do way too much for me, you know? I-I’m open to try something new with you, if that’s what you want. It’s the least I can do to make it up to you.”

“Make what up to me, hmm? Care to explain, honey?” Emilia playfully reached forward and ran her hand over the flustered blonde’s cheek, making fun of her for getting so worked up over nothing. It was an adorable sight, one that she just couldn’t get enough of, and she felt like she just had to shower her with love and affection.

Pouting as she could tell that she was being teased, Victoria crossed her arms and turned her head to look away. She tried to act like she was upset, but it was so blatantly obvious that it was a facade. Still, she did feel like she was obligated to respond, as embarrassing as it was to admit what was on her mind.

“Y-You always listen to my selfish requests and sleep with Noel whenever I ask you to. It’s only fair that I give you what you want, right?” Victoria’s voice cracked as she found the courage to confess why she felt so grateful, that she had to do something to make it up to her wife for indulging her twisted fetish.

Giggling to herself out of sheer amusement for how adorable the short futanari in front of her was, Emilia leaned in and puckered her plump lips before planting them on her lover’s cheek. She would have gone for the mouth, but it was far more entertaining to get her all worked up when she was flustered.

“You don’t owe me anything, Vicky. Really. But if you insist, how about you let me experiment tonight? I want to take the lead for a change,” Emilia informed her wife that there was really no need for her to feel obligated to repay the favour. She was calm and gentle, and yet behind that reassuring smile of hers were perverse thoughts unbefitting of her character.

Rubbing her cheek from where she had just been kissed, Victoria’s mouth was hanging open like an idiot as she giggled to herself. She was relishing in the satisfying yet simple act of affection, although she quickly moved past it and regained her composure. Taking a deep breath, she tried to calm her nerves.

“You don’t have to ask, Emmy. You know that I would do anything for you, yeah? So, what did you have in mind? Handcuffs? Blindfolds?” Reassuring her wife that the feeling was mutual, that they would both willingly go out of their way to please the other, Victoria began to list ideas off the top of her head.

Rising up from the bed, Emilia winked at the petite blonde before strutting towards the cabinet that she kept the handcuffs and ball gag in from their first cuckolding experience. Bending over and sticking her ass out intentionally, she wiggled it from side to side for a few moments before pulling out a box of assorted items.

“I haven’t decided yet, really. But the person at the store recommended all of these toys to me, so I just bought them all. Sorry for not telling you, honey,” Emilia half-heartedly apologised, knowing full well that her wife didn’t mind in the slightest that she had bought some sex toys that may never be used.

With her penis throbbing with anticipation from the brunette’s brief, seductive show, Victoria found herself in awe as she could hardly believe just how much variety there was in all of the goods. There were the familiar handcuffs, blindfold and ball gag, but there were others, like nipple clamps, dildos, egg vibrators, and even a chastity belt.

Having never put much thought into whether she was a masochist or not, Victoria couldn’t even begin to imagine what her wife must have looked at online in order to come to this decision to experiment. She was curious, and she couldn’t stop herself from asking, “J-Just where did you get all of these ideas, Emmy?”

“A certain someone forgot to clear their browsing history. You’re into some extreme things, Vicky. Wives getting stolen behind their partner’s back, men being humiliated for having a cuckold fetish. It was a surprise to see that you’re interested in those things,” Emilia raised one of her eyebrows as she listed off just some of the things she had seen while using her lover’s computer.

Ashamed that she had made such a rookie mistake, Victoria could only hang her head as she turned red from sheer embarrassment. She had no excuse, as she occasionally indulged her own fetish from time to time. Still, there was something a little off, leaving her a bit confused about the current situation.

“B-But.. Emmy, I’ve never looked at any masochist videos..” Victoria tried to defend herself, although she didn’t sound very convincing despite speaking the truth. It was humiliating, as this was only going to cause a misunderstanding if she didn’t clear things up now. After all, she only ever had an interest in cuckolding, that’s it.

Placing the box of assorted sex toys to the side, Emilia gently pushed her flustered wife backwards onto the bed before crawling atop of her. Smiling mischievously, she informed her, “I know that, Vicky. I did some research of my own and learned that there are people like you who enjoy being tied up and toyed with while they watch their significant other cheat on them.”

Shocked to hear this, Victoria never thought that the brunette would go out of her way to look these kinds of things up on her own. It was flattering, as it meant that she thought of her far more than she let on, but it was also utterly embarrassing, as it had led to this little misunderstanding that had gotten her all worked up.

“You know, I’m not as innocent as you think I am, honey. Well, not as perverse as you, but still. I wanted to understand you a bit better, and well.. I saw a lot of things that you might like to try. We can stop if you’re uncomfortable, okay?” Emilia blushed and averted her gaze as she finally showed a moment of weakness, having been acting composed for far too long.

This was all new to her, as she never really understood the appeal to sex and all of the twisted fetishes surrounding it. She wasn’t about to shame her wife for getting aroused over seeing her sleep with Noel, but it certainly was a lot for her to take in at first. But now she was coming to terms with her own sexuality, accepting that such lewd interests were perfectly normal for a person to have.

Somewhat startled to hear her own wife claim that she’s not innocent, Victoria could only picture inside of her head the unrestrained, bed shaking, toe curling sex that she had witnessed with her own eyes. She may have been tied up at that time, but she could never forget her first taste of what it was like to be cucked.

“I-If that’s what you want, Emmy, then sure. I trust you won’t go overboard,” Victoria’s voice was quiet as she imagined the young maid losing all self control and acting like an animal in heat, and how that depraved behaviour might have rubbed off on the busty brunette. It was a possibility, one she wished she could claim was utterly preposterous.

But there was always the chance that sleeping with Noel on two separate occasions had changed Emilia, for better or worse.

Overflowing with joy that the two of them would get to experience something new together, Emilia climbed off of her wife, having been looming over her for longer than she anticipated. Reaching into the box of assorted toys, she pulled out the pair of handcuffs, ready to start things off with something they were both familiar with.

“Hmm. Do you mind if I restrain you to the bed, Vicky? I don’t want you moving around too much, that’s all,” examining her surroundings, Emilia was being thoughtful as she asked if it would be fine if she were to be left in control of the situation. It would be a first, considering she had always been content with being on the receiving end, aside from foreplay.

Sitting up and glancing over at the wooden headboard, Victoria simply nodded her head as this wasn’t that crazy of a request. She had been handcuffed once before, so it’s not like she was against the idea. At least the well endowed maid wasn’t around to put on a grand display while she was powerless to stop her.

Grabbing another pair of handcuffs, Emilia knew that it was easier to secure one around each of her wife’s wrists and connected them against the poles on the head of the bed. She was gentle and cautious as she tightened them, making sure that they weren’t digging into the skin and providing just enough space for them to be tugged on if things became unbearable.

“Hehe. You’re so cute when you’re like that, honey,” Emilia giggled to herself as she found the sight of the defenceless, restrained blonde to be adorable. She could do whatever she pleased, and she had full intention of doing so. Granted, she wasn’t planning on going overboard, as she wanted to take things slow for now.

Tugging lightly on the handcuffs, Victoria felt helpless with both of her arms stretched upwards. She was laying in the middle of the bed, and she could only begin to imagine what awaited her. Blushing as she only now processed what had been blurted out, she bashfully denied it, “N-No I’m not..”

“Maybe I should blindfold you? Make you wonder just what I’m up to, hmm? Would you like that, Vicky?” Emilia teased her wife as she began to mull over what she should do next. There were simply so many toys to choose from that she felt overwhelmed by choices, and she wanted to take her sweet time experimenting with each one.

Swallowing her own saliva, Victoria shouldn’t have been caught off guard by this simple suggestion, and yet she was anxious about what awaited her. Nodding with approval at the idea, she knew that being deprived of one of her senses would only make things euphoric, “If that’s what you want, Emmy. I know you’ll be gentle.”

“Aww. You’re a sweetheart. Can you raise your head up for me? I want to make sure it doesn’t slip off,” holding a black blindfold in her hand, Emilia was flattered that her beloved placed so much faith in her. She wanted to cherish this moment, but her body was starting to crave some attention.

Having only recently become aware of her sex drive, the buxom brunette had found herself struggling to endure how needy she was. She had masturbated a few times over the years, but she only did it to experiment, not to satisfy herself. And yet, the urge to waste her days fingering her sopping wet pussy was hard for her to ignore as of late.

Tilting her head upwards, Victoria was more than happy to comply with her wife. Feeling the cloth tighten around her and obscuring her vision, she found herself surrounded by darkness. The loss of her sight was exciting, especially as she had no idea what was going to happen next, and her erection was throbbing in anticipation, pre-cum leaking from the tip.

“Now then. What to do next? Oh, I know!” Emilia mulled to herself before reaching over to the box and pulling out two egg vibrators. She had looked up online how these things were used, and she was shocked to see that they had so many applications. Glancing down at the petite blonde, an idea popped into her head.

Startled as she heard a buzzing sound, Victoria could feel the weight on the mattress shift ever so slightly. The soothing smell of her lover was drawing closer to her, and she could only shiver with anticipation as she struggled to imagine what was going to happen. Not a moment later, she felt something round brush against her nipples.

Squealing and arching her back up, Victoria felt as if she was being assaulted by wave after wave of ticklish pleasure. The vibrations flowing through her average-sized breasts were making her toss and turn, and she could only cry out in shock, “W-What are you doing, Emmy?! I-It’s like you’re tickling me!”

“Hehe. I’m just toying with your nipples, honey. How are the egg vibrators? Do you like them? Come on, I want to hear you tell me all about how you’re feeling,” Emilia was impressed by how quickly her wife’s demeanour fell apart, turning her into a squirming mess. It was adorable, and she was loving every second of it.

Feeling the vibrating toys start to circle around her chest buds, Victoria’s high pitched cries only grew louder as she was overwhelmed by the foreign sensation. She had never experienced anything quite like this, and her head was starting to spin from the amplified pleasure rushing to her brain.

“A-Aaah! My chest.. It’s on fire, Emmy! Y-You’re sending so many tiny shockwaves through me that.. I-I just can’t keep still!” As humiliating as it was to admit how overwhelmed she was, Victoria was relishing in the newfound experience of having her nipples stimulated. Every vibration made her flinch, and she was positive that she would go crazy if she had to endure this for much longer.

For two straight minutes Emilia toyed with her wife’s poor nipples, running circles around them with the egg vibrators, and even applying a tiny bit of pressure in order to see what kind of reaction she would get. The wails and shrieks echoing throughout the bedroom were like music to her ears, and she was grateful that they had made use of the handcuffs.

Gasping for air as the onslaught of pleasure finally came to an end, Victoria was positive that she would have rolled off of the bed, or perhaps even jumped the playful brunette if she weren’t restrained. Her chest felt like it was on fire, and she could still feel the tingling vibrations coursing through her.

“Was that too much, honey? Should we stop?” A concerned Emilia asked, calming down from the adrenaline rush of having just had full freedom to do as she pleased with her lover’s body. It was exhilarating, like she was in full control, and yet she couldn’t help but to worry that she might have gone overboard.

Victoria’s laboured breathing slowed down as she regained her composure. Having her vision obscured only made the sensations all the more mind blowing, and she was positive that she would have ejaculated if things persisted any longer. It was embarrassing, but she had truly loved every second of it.

“N-No.. You’re fine, Emmy. I-I just need a minute to relax. It was amazing..” Victoria reassured her worried wife that there was no need to panic, that everything was just fine. She also found herself confessing how great she found this new experience to be, although she didn’t go into detail given she knew they were only just getting started.

Letting out a sigh of relief, Emilia turned the egg vibrators off and put them back where they belonged, only to find herself rummaging through her box of sex toys out of sheer curiosity. She wasn’t sure what she was looking for exactly, but she found herself grabbing the first thing that caught her interest.

“That’s a relief to hear, honey. Um.. This next toy might shock you, but I promise I’ll be gentle, okay?” Emilia exclaimed as she held a long, purple object in her hand. It was shaped like a phallus, and the length and width were almost identical to the breathless futanari’s own penis. This was intentional, as she didn’t want to jump the ball and purchase something that was too much for either of them to handle.

Alarmed by those words of warning, Victoria had little time to brace herself as she felt a hand grasp her testicles, pulling them upwards gently. Half expecting a blowjob, or perhaps even a handjob, she waited for what seemed like an eternity before something slick and hard pressed up against the entrance to her womanhood.

“E-Emmy! W-What are you..? N-Nnngh!” Groaning as she arched her body upwards yet again, Victoria felt as if her pussy was being split in two as something was slowly inserted inside of her. Having never actually been penetrated before, this was all a new experience for her, one that she was struggling to comprehend.

Having applied some lubricant to the dildo, Emilia was gentle and cautious as she slowly pushed it inside of her wife’s womanhood, knowing full well how much it could hurt to have something invade your privates. Stopping as she had only inserted the head, she calmly reassured the futanari, “Relax, Vicky. Just say the word and I’ll stop, okay? You’ll get used to it very soon, I promise.”

The idea had been on Emilia’s mind for quite some time now. She had given her virginity to her beloved to celebrate both Christmas and her 18th birthday, and yet as far as she was aware, the blonde was still a virgin. Of course, this only referred to her female genitalia, as they had made use of the average-sized penis many times over the years.

But what would happen if she were to pop Victoria’s cherry? Would it feel as if her prostate was being stimulated? She would have to use a dildo, perhaps even a strap-on, but it was only fair that they gave their first to one another, right? It was long overdue, but she felt as if this was the most natural thing to do. Sure, she could have made her plan known ahead of time, but she wanted it to be a surprise.

Trembling on the spot as she could feel the sex toy slowly being pushed deeper inside of her, how it brushed against every nook and cranny of her pussy, sending wave after wave of pleasure and discomfort up her spine to her brain, Victoria was conflicted and left speechless by the rush of emotions.

Having forgotten all about how they were supposed to be trying to have a child together, Emilia was caught up in the rush of adrenaline as she took her sweet time in inserting the purple dildo to the base. She was ecstatic to be able to claim that she took her wife’s virginity, although it was something she could never tell anyone.

“How does it feel to be on the receiving end, Vicky?” Emilia asked as a shiver raced down her spine, a feeling of satisfaction coursing through her as she observed her wife’s confused expression. She was enjoying this far more than she thought she would, and things were only just beginning to heat up.

With the dildo inching closer and closer towards bottoming out inside of her, Victoria wasn’t sure what was happening. Wave after wave of pleasure was crashing through her due to her heightened senses, most notably from having her most sensitive spots rubbed by the hard phallus, but it was all so unexpected, and she had no time to prepare herself mentally for it.

“I-I don’t know! It feels weird, Emmy!” Never really experimenting that much with her own pussy, this was all so new to Victoria as she tugged on her handcuffs. Struggling to withstand all of the sensations rushing through her, she was slowly starting to enjoy having something so big inside of her.

Giggling to herself as she found the confused futanari to be outright adorable, Emilia decided now was the time to start thrusting the dildo in and out of the inexperienced womanhood. She took it nice and slow, keeping her movements short yet thorough as she wanted to ease her lover into this.

She knew that none of this was masochistic play so far, but Emilia wanted to relish in the satisfaction of being in control. She intended on getting a bit more forceful and rough as time passed, but for now this would suffice. Listening to the pleasant whimpers, she showered her wife with encouragement, “You’re doing great, honey. Just tell me when you’re going to cum, okay?”

Only capable of groaning in response as she was struggling to find her voice, Victoria could hardly believe that this is what it felt like to have her pussy penetrated. The feeling of the dildo rubbing against her inner walls was making her melt, and she had to wonder if her lack of sight was amplifying this sensation or not.

One minute felt like an eternity for Victoria as she could hear the wet sounds coming from her own crotch. It planted the idea inside of her head that lewd juices were gushing out of her, that she was practically coating the sex toy in her fluids. Shuddering as she imagined the expression on her wife’s face, she bucked her hips upwards and cried out, “I-I’m about to cum, Emmy!”

Pulling the dildo straight out of the futanari, Emilia had no intention of letting even a single drop of semen go to waste. She wanted it all inside of her, to hopefully create a new life so they could finally get her parents off of their backs. It was somewhat rude of her to deny the blonde the right to ejaculate, but it was for their own sake as a couple.

Amazed at how slick the purple phallus was, Emilia could hardly believe how wet it was. Fluids were practically dripping onto her hand as she held it up, and just thinking of who they belonged to made her stick her tongue out for a taste test. It was bittersweet, almost like a grapefruit, and she just couldn’t get enough of it.

Panting as she flopped backwards onto the bed, Victoria was so close to losing it that she felt as if she were being tortured. Granted, it wasn’t that bad, but it was the only thing that popped into her head at this point in time. It was unbearable to be denied the pleasure and release she so desperately needed, but it also felt strangely fulfilling.

“W-What are you up to..?” Gasping for air as she could faint slurping sounds, almost as if her wife was taking a sip of something, Victoria could feel her lower half aching now that she had a moment to calm down. It only clicked to her now that her cherry had just been popped, even if her hymen tore back in her teenage years, and it made her smile somewhat deliriously.

Polishing the dildo with her tongue so that she could place it down and not have to worry about making a mess, Emilia licked her lips to savour the bittersweet taste before leaning in close and giving her blindfolded lover a kiss on the cheek. Having to hold back some laughter when she almost made her jump, she ran her fingers gently through the blonde, straight hair.

“Oh, don’t mind me. I was just excited about how I took both of your virginities, Vicky. Two out of three isn’t half bad, don’t you think?” The flirtatious Emilia cheerfully announced her latest accomplishment, how she was now one step closer to being the futanari’s first for everything. The only thing that remained was anal sex, but that was something neither of them had expressed any interest in.

Blushing and turning her head to look away, Victoria was embarrassed that she was being made fun of like this. If she could, she’d reach up and pinch the cheeky brunette’s cheeks, but the handcuffs prevented her from doing so. It was honestly refreshing in a way, as she was no longer preoccupied with the aching sensation coming from her lower half.

“You’re such a tease, Emmy. So um.. What’s next? Have you had your fun, or do you still want to experiment?” Despite her predicament and how powerless she was, Victoria asked her wife just what she had planned. She was left in the dark, both literally and figuratively, and she would appreciate some insight about what awaited her.

Going quiet as she gave it some thought, Emilia had really enjoyed denying her lover the privilege to ejaculate. She wanted to try it again, as she had read online that edging in moderation could make someone drown in pleasure. It left her feeling somewhat guilty, as she was taking advantage of the situation, but she had a feeling that she would be forgiven.

“This might come across as weird, Vicky, but do you mind if I um.. Tease you for a while? I promise I won’t use any toys,” Emilia nervously proposed the idea, feeling as if she might be overstepping her bounds. The dildo was already pushing things too far without prior consent, so she would totally understand if she was asked to put an end to this and make love normally.

Somewhat surprised to hear her wife propose that they continue this little game of theirs, Victoria had no reason to object. Sure, she would like to get rid of the blindfold and remove the handcuffs, but they weren’t exactly pressing matters that needed to be addressed right this instant. She could bear with it for a while longer.

“If that’s what you want, Emmy. It’s rare for you to be so assertive, and I don’t want to make you feel guilty about this. Just um.. Please go easy on me. I’m not sure how much more I can take this,” Victoria blushed and turned her head to look away, despite the fact that her vision was obscured and she was trapped in darkness.

Giggling to herself with joy, Emilia knew exactly what she had to do next. To reward her beloved for giving her the privilege to experiment and do as she pleased, she began to squirt the bottle of lubricant all over her luscious breasts. Satisfied with how slick and sticky they were, she laid down onto her stomach between the futanari’s legs.

“You’re such a sweetheart, Vicky. Don’t you worry, okay? I’m going to make you feel like you’re in heaven,” cupping the sides of her massive tits, the flattered Emilia pulled them apart before smacking them together gently with the throbbing erection dead in the middle. Being met with a soothing yet startled moan, she kept still for just a moment to soak in the glory.

Victoria’s mouth was hanging open as she felt as if she was in paradise, the pair of udders so large that her cock couldn’t even reach the other side. It was as if she was being swallowed up by two soft, slick pillows, and the tight grip was almost unbearable as she bucked her hips upwards out of instinct.

“E-Emmy..!” Only capable of passionately crying out her wife’s name, Victoria knew what was happening, and yet it felt so much better than normal. She was receiving a titfuck, something she usually had to plead for, and it was far more euphoric than she imagined to have her penis crushed between two thick, enormous tits.

Curling her lips upwards, Emilia was ecstatic as she began to raise her huge, plump breasts upwards before crashing them back down with a harsh smack. The intense heat coming from within her cleavage made her shiver, and the immense weight behind her movements sent vibrations through both of their bodies.

“Hehe. You and Noel both love my boobs, don’t you? Don’t be shy, dear. I’ve caught you both looking at my chest from time to time,” Emilia shamelessly informed her lover that she had caught her staring at her bosom, that she wasn’t the only one who was infatuated with her massive mammaries. She only wanted to entice a reaction from her, nothing more.

With the firm, sticky tits practically sucking her back in and enveloping her from all sides, Victoria felt her heart pound against her chest as she was reminded of the young maid. The enthusiastic sound of clapping was only growing louder, and she knew just what the cause was; those hefty udders.

“I-I can’t help it, Emmy! A-Aaah! Your fat tits are just the best!!” Victoria pathetically declared as she whimpered, trying her hardest to not focus on their cuckolding partner. She was relishing in the overwhelming pleasure, the feeling of being denied the right to ejaculate earlier only making it all the more unbearable.

Stopping dead in her tracks as she grinned mischievously, Emilia was thankful that her wife was blindfolded so she couldn’t read her expression. Taking a deep breath, she furrowed her brows and pretended to be upset as she asked for confirmation, “Did you really just call me fat, Vicky? How could you?”

For the steady rhythm to come to an abrupt halt left Victoria feeling both relieved and frustrated. She wouldn’t have lasted much longer at the rate things were going, but the reason as to why she was given a momentary reprieve wasn’t for a reason she was most proud of. She’d just insulted her lover, even if she meant no ill will.

“S-Sorry Emmy. I-I didn’t mean it like that, really. Your breasts are just so heavy and I blurted it out in the heat of the moment,” Victoria could only stare down at her lower half, her vision nothing but black as she couldn’t actually look the voluptuous brunette in the eye. She apologised for her mistake, going so far as to explain why it happened.

Raising an eyebrow and smirking, Emilia was grateful that they were using a blindfold, as she could toy with her wife to her heart’s content. Squeezing the sides of her tits tighter, she earned herself a deep moan in response before teasing the futanari, “If you keep saying these things, Vicky, I might go and get surgery to make them smaller. You don’t want that now, do you?”

“D-Don’t! I love your fat boobs just the way they are, Emmy! They make me feel like I’m in paradise!” Victoria pathetically confessed as she felt the two hefty mountains surrounding her aching cock start to move once more. The whimpers escaping her lips were becoming more frequent and high pitched, making it hard to believe that she was such a serious person.

Giggling to herself as she simply loved to be praised, even if it was over something perverse, Emilia quickened her pace, each time she pulled her tits upwards she could feel the erection start to tremble with excitement. Whenever she dropped them down forcefully with a harsh smack, she could feel the full length wedged inside of her sticky cleavage, and just how hot it was.

“Hehe. I guess it’s okay, dear. I know just how much you love me, after all. Even if you are a pervert, I’ll still accept you. Now, should I get serious? Should I show you what I’m like when I give little Noel a titfuck?” Emilia giggled to herself, feeling somewhat impish as used this opportunity to capitalise on her wife’s fetish.

Losing her breath as her chest began to ache, Victoria’s first thought was that her beloved had been holding back on her, that she was pitying her. The mere mention of the housemaid only made these feelings even stronger as she started to imagine just what kind of treatment she was missing out on, that only the well endowed futanari had the privilege of receiving.

The soft and tender breasts continued to grind against her aching shaft, making it all the more difficult for Victoria to think properly. She was so immersed in the pleasure that she didn’t realise that she was just being messed with, and yet she hysterically cried out, “G-Give me a serious titfuck, Emmy! I don’t want Noel to be the only one!”

“Aww. You’re so cute when you’re honest, honey. Well, don’t say I didn’t warn you, okay?” Emilia was infatuated with how adorable her wife’s reaction was, how she was behaving exactly as she thought she would. It made her feel somewhat guilty for toying with her, as this was about as serious as she could get.

Noticing the blonde tugging on her handcuffs, Emilia decided to at least try and be more assertive, to increase the pace and force of which her breasts were squeezing down on her lover’s penis. She was starting to work up a sweat as she moved her mammaries up and down hypnotically, making them look like a blur.

Bucking her hips upwards as if she was trying to mate with the massive pair of tits, Victoria was finding it hard to believe that the sheer force of one’s chest could feel this incredible. The crushing weight surrounding her on all sides was making it impossible for her to catch her breath, let alone keep still.

“How is it, honey? How does it feel to get a serious titfuck from me? I’ve only ever done this for Noel, you know?” Emilia continued to keep up the act, pretending as if this was the norm for when she was allowed to sleep with the hung futanari. She had never been this forceful or aggressive before, and yet she felt ecstatic to have her wife be the first to experience it.

Overcome with jealousy that their housemaid had already seen what the busty brunette was like when she got serious, Victoria was somewhat relieved that she was able to get a taste of it for herself. The feeling of having her penis completely swallowed up the pair of glutinous breasts was simply out of this world, and she felt as if she was going to blow at any second.

Victoria’s hips were trembling as she continued to buck upwards, drawing ever so closer to what she believed was going to be the best orgasm of her life, and it was becoming hard for her to restrain herself any longer. Gritting her teeth, she hysterically cried out, “I-I’m going to cum, Emmy! Your fat tits are squeezing me dry!”

“Oops. Sorry Vicky, but we can’t let that happen, okay?” Emilia suddenly pulled away from her wife’s throbbing penis, strings of pre-cum and lube connecting her chest to the tormented shaft. She felt guilty for what she was doing, but she truly didn’t want to let so much as a single drop go to waste.

Slumping down onto the bed as she had bucking her hips like a piston, Victoria’s breath was laboured as she felt like she was being tortured here. It was twice now that she was robbed of the right to ejaculate, and while she had a feeling her lover had good intentions in mind, it was still unbearable for her to endure.

“E-Emmy.. P-Please let me cum..” Victoria pathetically pleaded, her head spinning as she could hardly think straight. All that mattered to her at this moment in time was getting the sweet release she deserved, and she would do anything to get it, no matter how shameful or humiliating it was.

Pitying her wife as she truly wanted nothing more than to give her what she wanted, Emilia wasn’t quite satisfied with her experimentation. There was one last thing she wanted to try, and she made it clear as she politely asked, “Honey, do you think you can hold out just a little while longer? I wanted to do one last thing, and then we can have sex. Is that alright with you?”

Victoria was conflicted. On one hand, she desperately wanted to just skip the foreplay and get to the main event, but at the same time, she knew that this was an important time for her lover, as this was her first time being assertive in the bedroom. Her good conscience was making it difficult for her to come to a decision, and it wasn’t long until she let out a defeated groan.

“W-What did you want to try, Emmy..? I-I don’t think I can last much longer, but I want to do everything I can for you,” Victoria stuttered out bashfully, unable to catch her breath as the aching sensation coming from her lower half was far too distracting. If they were going to keep up this orgasm denial game, then she was certain that the euphoric bliss would be out of this world.

Sitting up and stroking her wife’s cheek affectionately, Emilia leaned in and gave her a quick kiss on the lips, refraining from turning it into a full blown make out session. She was truly grateful to have someone so kind by her side, and it made her feel somewhat spoiled as she didn’t feel like she never did enough to repay her.

“Um.. I know it might be a bit weird, but I wanted to try giving you a prostate massage, honey. I-If you don’t want to, then I’ll just remove your handcuffs and we can forget this ever happened, alright?” Emilia proposed the idea, nervous as she really didn’t know if she would be accepted for wanting to experiment to such an extent.

Being left speechless as she had never thought in a million years that her beloved would ever say something so vulgar without being coerced, Victoria could only wonder what kind of things she had been looking at online that led her to wanting to try this. It made her want to check her browsing history to see for herself, but she had a feeling that it had been wiped.

“I-If that’s what you want, Emmy, then sure. Anything for you. B-But please be gentle, okay?” Victoria was bashful as she gave her consent, having never really experimented with fingering her own anus, let alone stimulating her own prostate. It was embarrassing, but it was something she was willing to try with her childhood sweetheart.

With a heartfelt smile on her face, one that was just as dazzling as the one from her wedding day, Emilia grabbed hold of her wife’s slender thighs and pushed them up until they were on opposite sides of her head. With the futanari’s privates completely exposed, she tried not to stare too much at the puckered anus.

“It might feel cold and weird at first, Vicky, but I promise you that it’ll feel amazing. At least, that’s what I read online anyway,” Emilia reassuringly stated, even if she wasn’t completely certain about how it was going to pan out. Making sure that her lover didn’t move, she grabbed the bottle of lube and squirted it onto her hand.

Tensing up as she didn’t know what to expect, a high pitched squeal escaped Victoria’s lips as something cool rubbed against her asshole. It took her a second to realise that it was the brunette’s fingers, that she was spreading lubricant over her backdoor in order to prepare her for what was to come.

Victoria took a deep breath and bit her lip as she braced herself, the feeling of something long and thin slowly sliding inside of her anus making her shudder. She couldn’t tell which finger it was exactly, but it was taking its sweet time inserting itself, making the wait almost unbearable to endure.

Carefully pushing her middle finger inside of her wife’s ass, Emilia was pleased to see that she wasn’t being met with much resistance. Wiggling it around in order to get a feel for just how tight the walls were, she was shocked to see just how animated of a reaction she got as the bed began to shake.

“I’m going to insert another finger now, okay? Just say the word and I’ll stop, honey,” Emilia gently reassured the futanari that she would stop on a moment’s notice while also informing her of what to expect, she began to push her ring finger against the puckered entrance before slowly inserting it.

Her eyes began to roll back into her head as Victoria let out a shriek, finding it hard to believe that having her anus fingered would feel like this. It was uncomfortable solely due to the fact that it was a foreign sensation, one that was amplified by the lack of one of her senses. It didn’t hurt whatsoever, which was relieving.

Keeping still for a few moments in order to give her wife the chance to adjust, Emilia waited an entire minute before curling her two fingers upwards, rubbing against the prostate. The deep moan she was met with caught her by complete surprise, as she wasn’t even applying much pressure at this time.

Feeling as if her most sensitive, most vulnerable spot was being stimulated, Victoria’s mind turned blank as she was overwhelmed by the newfound pleasure. It was weird, and yet the fact it was her beloved doing this to her made it all the more fulfilling. She couldn’t even find her voice, only mumbling out incoherent gibberish.

“I’m going to get started now, honey,” Emilia announced gently as she began to slowly pull her slick fingers out until only the tips remained. Sliding them back and curling them upwards, she struck the futanari’s prostate, causing her to thrash about uncontrollably for a moment as she struggled to endure the sensation.

Pumping two of her digits in and out at a slow yet steady pace, Emilia paid close attention to the throbbing erection in front of her, finding it somewhat adorable how it would twitch whenever she hit the sweet spot. She never thought that it would be this satisfying to partake in such a vulgar act, one she never would have known about if not for the internet.

Victoria was vulnerable and defenceless as her asshole was fingered for the first time ever, her prostate being massaged and poked at. Every so often the fingers would stop and rub circles against her most sensitive spot, and it was becoming difficult for her to endure this without succumbing to the urge to let all of her accumulated desires explode.

“E-Emmy..! I-If you keep this up.. I-I’ll cum!” Warning her wife that she wasn’t able to keep it in any longer, Victoria let out a sigh of relief as the pair of fingers slowly slid out of her anus. It felt strange to go from having her backdoor penetrated one moment to there being nothing at all the next, as she had become accustomed to the odd feeling.

Not wanting to push things any further, Emilia gracefully sat back and relaxed for a moment, having enjoyed herself far more than she anticipated. It was oddly satisfying to be assertive for a change, as she was accustomed to being on the receiving end for the most part, while occasionally pampering her lover and the young housemaid.

“You did a fantastic job, honey. Hold still and I’ll get those handcuffs off, okay?” Emilia praised the blonde for enduring being denied the privilege to ejaculate three times in a row, and while she did feel guilty for it, she knew that this was for the best. It was to increase the volume of cum that would be released, possibly improving the chances of impregnation.

Feeling the weight shift on the bed, followed promptly by the sound of the lock inside of the handcuffs clicking, Victoria was in a daze as her arms flopped down onto the bed after what felt like an eternity. Her wrists stung just a little, but it was nothing for her to be overly concerned about.

Squinting her eyes as the blindfold was removed, Victoria was struggling to adjust to the light after being kept in the dark for so long. The sight of her gorgeous wife made her relieved, easing the aching sensation that had been coursing through her for a good while now. Flashing her a delirious smile, she couldn’t even talk as she just breathed heavily.

“Someone’s breathless, aren’t they? I wonder why, hmm?” The flirtatious Emilia playfully remarked as she placed the handcuffs and blindfold to the side and out of the way, no longer needing them for the rest of the evening. Using toys had only made things even more thrilling, and she was hoping to try this out again sometime in the future.

Having been far too distracted to pay any attention to her own body, Emilia placed her hand on her lap only to realise just how wet she was. Her thighs were drenched in copious amounts of excitement, and it only now hit her just how badly she needed to get laid, to have her wife inside of her.

“Y-You’re beautiful, Emmy,” Victoria blurted out as she stared lovingly at the busty brunette, finding it hard to believe that she had actually toyed with her so much. Having her nipples assaulted by egg vibrators, her pussy stretched open by a dildo, her penis swallowed up by those fat tits, and her prostate massage was something she never anticipated.

And yet, she loved every second of it, even if she was being denied the right to orgasm.

Emilia was flattered as she blew a kiss at her wife, only to climb atop of her and straddle her. Grinding the mound of her womanhood against the throbbing erection, she bit her lip to stifle a moan, the sheer want that she had been ignoring up until now driving her insane, almost as if she was a nymphomaniac.

“I need you inside me, Vicky. You don’t know how much I was looking forward to today,” the blatant arousal in Emilia’s voice was somewhat shocking, as she was never normally this demanding. It was proof that her sexual desires were blooming, that she was starting to actively crave pleasure.

Having never seen her wife so unbearably horny before, Victoria felt somewhat jealous as she wasn’t the cause behind this behaviour appearing after so many years of them being together. The culprit was their housemaid who had fucked the flirtatious brunette silly on two separate occasions, at least that she was aware of.

She didn’t want to believe that they had fucked without her knowing, but the thought was far too arousing for Victoria to outright deny the possibility of it being true. It was rude, that much she was aware of, but it fueled her cuckolding fetish. In awe, she gasped out, “I’ve never seen you this wet before, Emmy.”

“Let’s not wait any longer, shall we? My pussy is going to swallow you up now, honey,” Emilia playfully exclaimed as she raised her hips upwards, all the while reaching down and wrapped a hand around the pulsating cock. Aligning herself, she blew a kiss before taking the plummet, crashing against the futanari’s crotch while moaning.

The sensation of having something so big and stiff penetrate her all at once made Emilia squirm with joy. Her inner walls were clamping down on the intruder, almost as if she didn’t want to let it move even a muscle, and yet she slowly began to pull herself up until only the cockhead remained inside of her, just to drop back down again.

After all of the teasing and being denied the privilege to orgasm three times, Victoria felt far more sensitive than normal. Every nook and cranny of her lover’s pussy felt as if she was being enveloped on all sides, that she was being sucked deeper inside as she was ridden by the busty woman.

Clawing at the bed sheets and gripping them tightly, Victoria was struggling to keep her cool. The urge to ejaculate was swelling up inside of her at an alarming rate, and she knew it was going to be such a turn off if she came so soon. It was hard for her to keep her composure, as pathetic whimpers escaped her lips left, right and centre.

“I’ve missed this, Vicky! It’s only been two days, but it felt like a week! Mmnnn! You’re a perfect fit!” Emilia passionately cried out, her voice oozing with lust as she bounced atop of her wife’s lap, riding her vigorously as she would occasionally stop and grind her pelvis around in circles to relish in the feeling of being penetrated.

Her body was moving all on its own, her desires having taken complete control as she leaned down and stole a kiss, smothering the futanari’s mouth with her plump lips. She was the dominant one for once, and she loved every second of being able to do as she saw fit, being able to cut loose and run wild.

Emilia moaned into her lover’s mouth as she kept driving the average-sized dick into her sopping wet pussy. She was trying so desperately hard to make it go deeper, despite the fact that their crotches were connected, that not even an inch was visible as she grinded her hips around and around in circles.

“Ahh! Nngh! Vicky! Your pussy feels amazing! I-I love you so much! I-I don’t think I can last much longer!” Pulling away from the kiss, Victoria’s voice was hectic and high pitched as she blurted out the first thing that came to mind. The pleasure was bubbling up inside of her, reaching its boiling point, and she knew it was impossible to delay the inevitable.

Feeling somewhat mischievous, Emilia straightened up and quickened her pace, wanting to squeeze every last drop of semen out of her wife. The harsh clapping of their bodies colliding was almost drowning out the euphoric moans, and the bed was starting to shake from just how intense she was.

Unable to endure it any longer, Victoria bucked her hips upwards, her eyes rolling back into her head as she let out a hysterical groan. She was lost in her own little world, all of the pleasure and sensations that had accumulated since they entered the bedroom exploding as she came long and hard.

“A-Aaaah! There’s so much sperm coming out! I-It’s not stopping! Y-You’re knocking me up, honey!” Emilia announced as semen erupted deep inside of her pussy, all of the molten hot goo filling her up as she was simply amazed at the sheer quantity. It was a new record for the futanari, one she was happy to experience firsthand.

There was simply so much cum being dumped inside of her that it was starting to leak out of the thin gap between her pussy and the pulsating cock, causing a white pool to form on the bed after trickling down the blonde’s thighs. This volume was almost enough to fill her womb to maximum capacity, and yet most of it was spilling out.

It made Emilia realise the difference between her wife and their adorable little housemaid. When she had been fucked silly by Noel the first time, the massive dick was acting as a plug, preventing most of the jizz from escaping her womb. But the averagely endowed Victoria just wasn’t able to replicate that, no matter how hard she tried.

In a way, Emilia felt like she was missing out on a prime opportunity to experience what it was like to be inflated with cum by her childhood sweetheart. She swallowed those awful thoughts, never wanting to address them ever again, as she focused all of her attention on the fact that this might finally be the day she gets pregnant.

Finding it difficult to believe, yet alone comprehend, that she had been ejaculating for such an extended period of time, Victoria felt as if her vitality was being sucked right out of her. The euphoric pleasure of blowing a load that was long overdue was enthralling, make no mistake, but it was taking a lot out of her as a result.

By the time she was finally stopped cumming her brains out, Victoria was completely and utterly spent. Her body was numb all over, and her head was a spinning mess as she could hardly think straight. As she glanced down at where their bodies were connected, she was amazed to see just how much jizz she’d produced.

“T-That was amazing, Vicky. I really thought you were going to inflate me with your cum,” Emilia panted as she sat still for a moment, catching her breath as she reached down and rubbed her naval region. She could feel that her womb was almost filled to the brim, that she had plenty of her wife’s fertile seed inside of her.

Just thinking about the millions of little tadpoles swimming around desperately trying to seek out an egg to fertilise sent a shiver down her spine. Emilia was hoping that this would be it, that she would finally have a bundle of joy growing inside of her after this, that all of their efforts were finally paying off.

With a satisfied yet fatigued smile on her face, Victoria just couldn’t bring herself to move so much as a muscle. She wanted to hold the brunette’s hand, to share in this blissful moment together, and yet she felt pathetic for not being able to do something so simple. Still, the joy overshadowed those feelings, making her almost forget about them.

“I-I can’t believe it.. D-Did I really cum that much..?” Victoria stuttered out, unsure as to whether or not she had actually managed to accomplish such a feat. It made her start to wonder if perhaps edging in moderation wasn’t such a bad thing, even if it had been almost unbearable a short while ago.

Feeling the penis inside of her start to wither and shrink in size, Emilia could tell that she would be pushing her luck if she made the selfish request to continue any further. She was almost halfway to reaching her climax, and she would have liked to at least experienced that euphoric bliss just once, as selfish as it was.

Not wanting to be any more of a burden as she had already pushed her wife to her breaking point, Emilia climbed off of her lap, moaning as a flood of semen gushed out of her. She thought about scooping it up with her hand and fingering herself in order to not let it go to waste, but she refrained, realising how childish that would be.

Laying down on her side, Emilia reached out and placed her hand on the futanari’s chest, feeling just how fast her heart was beating. She giggled to herself as she found it flattering, only to lean in and give her a kiss on the cheek before asking, “So, how was it? Did you enjoy letting me tease you, Vicky?”

“I-It was unbearable, Emmy. B-But.. I liked it. I knew you were having fun trying something new, and I wanted to support you,” Victoria confessed as she blushed, staring up at the ceiling as she was unable to look the brunette in the eye. Personally, she wouldn’t mind this happening once a fortnight, but it was hard for her to admit that.

Flattered to hear such a heartwarming response, Emilia traced circles with her finger atop of her wife’s stomach, appreciative of the fact that they had both enjoyed themselves. Obviously she wasn’t as satisfied as she would have liked, but she decided to hold her tongue, not wanting to guilt trip her exhausted beloved.

“Sorry if I went a little overboard, honey. I just couldn’t help myself after seeing you tied up and defenceless. Still, I’m certain we’ll have a little bundle of joy coming into our lives very soon,” Emilia apologised, understanding that she had perhaps gone a little too far in the grand scheme of things.

Noticing the brunette rubbing her tummy, Victoria turned red in the face as she realised that this might be the night that they conceive a child together. It was embarrassing to think about, as she really hadn’t done anything other than lay down and be toyed with for what felt like an everlasting eternity.

“I hope so..” Victoria sweetly uttered, believing that this would be a success. She wasn’t fond of the lack of results thus far, as it had been somewhat alarming considering how she was perfectly healthy the last time she had a check up. She wanted nothing more than the two of them to start a family of their own, regardless of how troublesome her in-laws were.

Snuggling up close to her wife, Emilia tried not to let her sticky chest annoy her too much as she embraced the shorter woman in a hug. She had to refrain from burying her face in her ample bosom, as it wouldn’t be pleasant for either of them. For now, this would have to do until she washed herself.

It was a peaceful, loving moment for the married couple as they laid on the bed together, not speaking so much as a word. Their breathing was in sync, and they both felt like they could fall asleep in each other’s arms. Of course, they were in desperate need of a bath, given the sheer amount of sweat and lubricant that had been used.

As much as she was trying to ignore just how dissatisfied she was, how she wished that she could climax just once before calling it a night, Emilia found the matter drawing her attention despite how affectionate she was being. It was frustrating, as she had tried to tell herself that she wasn’t going to be greedy.

And yet, no matter how hard she fought with herself internally, she eventually let out a defeated sigh.

“Um.. Vicky, do you think we could do it again? I-I’m okay if you don’t want to, but it’s just.. You don’t know just how horny I am tonight,” Emilia selfishly asked, ashamed of herself as the words seemed to escape her lips. Confessing that she still wanted more made her feel like a disgrace, as she had never done anything like this before.

Taken back by the sudden request, Victoria tried to sit up, only to find that she was lacking the energy to do so in a timely manner. Her whole body was numb, her muscles sore, and she knew that she needed some rest. It was disappointing, but she would have to decline her wife for the first time in many years.

“S-Sorry Emmy. I don’t think I can go another round. Maybe tomorrow morning..?” Victoria stuttered out, hoping that she could at least come to an agreement that would please them both. She knew that she was being ambitious, as the flirtatious brunette rarely showed any interest in having an early morning tryst.

While she understood completely that she was asking for the impossible, Emilia glanced away for a split second, disappointed by the response. It was a first for her to want to keep making love, as she was normally content regardless of whether she came or not. But as of late, she felt as if she needed the sweet release.

“Don’t be sorry, honey. It’s my fault for being too hard on you. Really, don’t worry about it, okay?” Emilia tried to brush the matter aside, ashamed that she was coming across as needy and selfish. She had to be supportive, to pamper her wife with nothing but love and affection moving forward.

Victoria felt like a complete and utter disappointment as she could tell that had just upset her beloved. She was used to being reassured that there was no need to worry, especially when it was a blatant lie. It made her wish that she was capable of lasting longer in the bedroom, that she was an unparalleled beast like their young housemaid.

The jealousy from earlier started to rise to the surface as she realised a solution to the problem, one that she wasn’t entirely fond of. There was one person who could satisfy her wife, someone who could do it without so much as breaking a sweat. The fact that it would fuel her cuckold fetish only made it all the more exciting.

But could she bring herself to mention it? Could she really muster the courage to ask for her childhood sweetheart to sleep with the teenage maid again? It made her envious that she had to rely on someone else to do what she was incapable of, leaving a bad taste in her mouth as she felt pathetic.

Noticing that the exhausted futanari had gone quiet, Emilia could only begin to imagine what was going on through that head of hers. But as her amber eyes trailed downwards, the sight of a semi-flaccid penis informed her as to what she must be thinking of. It sent a shiver down her spine, leaving her feeling somewhat devilish for what she was about to say.

“Vicky, is it alright with you if I bring Noel here? You can watch her fuck me silly,” Emilia felt wicked and evil for proposing the idea, one that had come to her on a whim. In truth, she was hoping to be given an immediate response, one that would put an end to her silly game that she brought up.

Tensing up as she clutched the bed sheets, Victoria’s breathing was laboured as she processed what she had just heard. It was like her mind had been read, that her wife knew all about the perverse and immoral thoughts swimming around inside of her head. It was alarming, although she quickly realised she was being childish.

If this were any other day, she might have agreed to watch their housemaid go crazy, but tonight Victoria just wasn’t willing to indulge in her fetish. She lacked the energy to get satisfaction from it, even if her body was excited. “S-Sorry Emmy. I think we should just call it a night, okay? I promise I’ll treat you like a queen tomorrow morning.”

Flattered to hear such kind words, Emilia knew that she should stop, but she just couldn’t help herself. All of the information and stories that she had read about online were clouding her judgement, and she wanted to see for herself just how much of a cuckold her beloved was. She could only pray for forgiveness.

“What if Noel comes on to me when you’re not around, honey? What if she pins me against the wall and ravages me like you never could? What if she tries to steal me away from you behind your back?” Emilia felt a rush of adrenaline coursing through her veins as she humoured her wife’s fetish, not sure why she was losing control like this.

The thought had crossed Victoria’s mind on many occasions, but to hear her beloved bring it up just made it stick. She wasn’t able to think of anything else, her mind preoccupied with imagining Noel stealing the brunette away from her. It was such an awful thing to think about, and yet she just couldn’t stop.

Breathing heavily as she tried to calm her beating heart, Victoria could feel an aching sensation in her chest, one she was quite familiar with. It showed up whenever she humoured her cuckolding fetish, and it was almost unbearable. Still, she felt like she had to respond, and her voice was high pitched as the words left her lips, “I-I don’t know..”

“Do you want Noel to claim my body as her property? I know we’ve briefly talked about these things, but I want to know, honey. Do you ever wish that this cuckolding continued?” Emilia honestly asked, curious to hear more about her wife and try to understand just what was going through that head of hers.

Wondering just why the flirtatious brunette was behaving so erratically, why she was inquiring so much about what she truly wanted in regards to this whole matter of cheating, Victoria was at a complete loss. She had thought things over many times, but she never could come to a decision.

She was afraid of losing what was important to her, terrified of having her peaceful life fall apart due to her own selfish desires. There were so many videos and stories she had seen that explained in great detail just how awful of a fetish this truly was, how it could destroy lives and families in an instant.

And yet, no matter how scared she was, Victoria kept finding herself being drawn right back to the wicked, unforgivable act of cuckolding. The allure was simply too much for her to ignore, and she always feared that this day would come where she had to make a decision. Sure, she was being pressured, but she felt like she had to come to terms with her feelings, that it was now or never.

“I.. I don’t want to lose you, Emmy. You mean the world to me, and I can’t imagine trying to live without you. We’ve been together since we were kids, and I’ve loved you for so long that I..” Confessing her feelings and getting worked up, Victoria was unable to finish her sentence as tears began to form in the corners of her eyes.

Overcome with guilt for having gone too far once again, her curiosity to learn more about her wife’s fetish pushing her to behave in a way she wasn’t proud of, Emilia wrapped her arms around the blonde’s head and pulled her in for a huge, burying her face against her collarbone so as to not make a mess.

“Shh. It’s okay, Vicky. I’m so sorry for forcing this on you. I was just teasing you, but it spiralled out of control. You don’t have to worry about it, alright? I promise that I will never leave you,” whispering sweet, reassuring words to her distressed lover, Emilia felt as if she didn’t deserve someone so kindhearted and adorable.

She was well aware of the changes in her behaviour as of late, how she was more aware of her sexual desires and how she was always pushing the boundaries and coming ever so close to crossing the line. Always thinking that she had enough self restraint to never go that far, she felt like a fool for being so full of herself.

Being embraced was soothing, and Victoria understood completely that there was no malice, that it was nothing more than an accident. Taking deep breaths, she sniffled as she reached up and wiped the tears from her eyes, feeling like she had to be mature and show her serious side just this once.

“It’s not your fault, Emmy. I was the one who got us into this mess, and the responsibility is mine to bear. I know you meant no harm, that you’re just looking out for me, but you don’t have to push yourself to be interested in my stupid fetish,” Victoria reassured the anxious brunette, hoping that she would be able to put an end to this stupidity once and for all.

Hugging it out in silence for a few minutes, the married couple understood that they were both in the wrong here, that this was just another hurdle on the road ahead of them that they would have to overcome. When they were together like this, they felt safe, like they could do anything if they were by one another’s side.

Coming to her senses, Emilia just couldn’t quite ignore the pressing question that was screaming at her in the back of her mind. Biting her lip, she let out a defeated sigh before asking, “Honey, be honest with me. Do you want me to indulge you and that silly little fetish of yours? You know I’ll do anything for you, right?”

“I.. I’m scared of losing you, Emmy, but if you really want to know.. I’m jealous of Noel, how she can make you feel like you’re in heaven without breaking a sweat. I worry she’ll make you feel dissatisfied with me,” Victoria hung her head in shame as she confessed the truth, feeling embarrassed and somewhat relieved to get it off of her chest.

The room was silent as neither one of them uttered a word. Their breathing was quiet, almost as if they were trying not to make a noise, and they were hoping that the other would speak up and continue the conversation. It was awkward, especially because they were opening up to one another.

“I’m afraid, Emmy, but I really want you to cheat on me with Noel. It gets me excited to think that you two might be fooling around behind my back, how you’re both hiding secrets from me. I know it’s horrible of me, but I just can’t help it,” Victoria continued, ashamed of herself for harbouring such twisted desires.

Stealing a kiss, Emilia was grateful that they were no longer keeping secrets from each other. Sure, she hadn’t exactly disclosed the entire truth about what happened over Christmas, but she had alluded to it on multiple occasions. If her wife didn’t piece it together, then she would just have to explain it one of these days when it was brought up again.

“Honey, are you sure? I can make that wish of yours come true, but I want you to think this through. I don’t want you to immediately regret your decision,” Emilia worryingly asked, wanting reassurement and confirmation that this was what her beloved truly wanted. She could always stop at a moment’s notice, but she’d rather neither of them have regrets.

Going quiet as she got lost in her own thoughts for a moment, Victoria apprehensively nodded her head, wanting to believe that this was what she wanted. She wasn’t one hundred percent certain, but her gut was telling her that this was a step forward in the right direction. If anything, she could always call it quits whenever she had doubts.

“I-I’m sure, Emmy. Obviously I’d like to know if you and Noel do get up to something, but I can’t always be selfish and demand to watch you two. That, and I’m sure it’s embarrassing for you to sleep with Noel when I’m around,” Victoria tried to be serious as she explained herself, hoping that there was no room for misunderstandings.

Pushing the exhausted blonde backwards onto the bed, Emilia followed quickly behind her, planting their lips together as she gave her kiss after kiss. She wanted to make it clear just how much she loved her, how happy she was to hear her honest thoughts, and this was the only method she believed would get the message across.

Feeling guilty for being somewhat aggressive without warning, Emilia pulled away to catch her breath and clear her throat. Flashing a dazzling smile, she professed, “I love you so much, Vicky. Really, you have no idea how much you mean to me. I promise I’ll make you the happiest person alive, okay?”

“T-That’s my line! That’s no fair, Emmy,” Victoria pouted as she tried to hide how flustered she was. She was truly grateful, like she had the best wife in the world, and she felt as if it was her responsibility to make her feel like she was always spoiled. Still, it’s not like she could complain. She loved being pampered after all.

Straightening up and running a hand over her sticky chest, Emilia was somewhat grossed out by the feeling of lubricant and dried up pre-cum clinging to her breasts. It only reaffirmed her desire to clean herself up before climbing into bed, and she was hoping that this was an opportunity to bathe together.

“Honey, do you want to take a bath? I don’t think I can fall asleep like this,” Emilia asked, wanting to believe that her sudden proposal would be approved. She wasn’t going to press the matter anymore than she already had, as it was getting late and she didn’t want to sleep past breakfast.

Shaking her head as she wanted nothing more than to relax and pass out for the next 8 hours, Victoria understood the sentiment, but she just couldn’t muster the energy to climb out of bed. “Sorry Emmy. I’d love to, I really would, but not tonight. You went to town on me and um.. I’m still recovering.”

“Hehe. You really liked it, didn’t you? Okay, I’ll let you rest and I’ll try not to wake you up. I think I’ll go use the open bath since it’s so late,” giggling to herself out of amusement, Emilia understood completely that was expecting a bit too much. It didn’t disappoint her, as there were plenty of opportunities for the two of them to bathe together.

Watching as the brunette rose up from the bed and grabbed a bathrobe, Victoria didn’t think much of how she was choosing to go and use the bathroom that essentially belonged to their guests and housemaids. She knew it was spacious, that it was easy to relax in there and wash one’s worries away.

“Thanks again for tonight, Emmy. I love you so much,” Victoria confessed with a heartfelt smile on her face. She was ready to roll onto her side and fall asleep, even if she was covered in sweat and her crotch was sticky. They would just have to wash their bed sheets tomorrow morning.

Leaning down and giving her wife a kiss on the lips, Emilia was content with her current life. Winking playfully at her exhausted lover, she reciprocated the feelings in kind, “I love you too, Vicky. I won’t be long, but don’t wait up for me, okay? I’ll probably just soak in the water for a while. Maybe I’ll see if Soph is awake and wants to join me.”

Nodding her head, Victoria watched as her wife shook her hips from side to side before leaving their bedroom, blowing a kiss on her way out. It was a turn on, but she lacked the energy to do anything about being teased. She just rested her head against the pillow, letting the sweet embrace of sleep take her away.

Chapter Text

With a wide smile plastered across her face, Emilia began to remove her bathrobe before hanging it up on one of the many clothes hangers available in the changing rooms that led to the large, open bathroom that was solely used by guests and their housemaids. She simply loved how spacious it was, how she could stretch out and cut loose, even if it was inappropriate for her to do so when others were around.

Having found it peculiar that the lights were switched on when she entered, the voluptuous brunette thought little of it, assuming that their workers had simply forgotten to turn them off. It was the dead of night after all, making it difficult for her to believe that anyone would dare try and bathe at such a time. Of course, there was one possibility that she hadn’t accounted for, but even that was unlikely, as her younger sister was most certainly asleep by now.

Emilia would know; she knocked on the guest bedroom’s door earlier to see if Sophia was awake, but hadn’t received any response whatsoever.

Taking a moment to examine her figure in the mirror, Emilia was always cautious about her own weight. Her waist was just as thin as ever, and her hips flowed outwards to give her an impressive but not overly accentuated hourglass figure. Pinching her belly, she let out a sigh of relief to learn that there wasn’t much fat she could grab hold of. She had to maintain her image, both for her own health, and to ensure that her beloved Victoria was attracted to her.

Granted, it’s not like she wore clothes that highlighted her figure that often. She much preferred loose outfits that didn’t cling to her curves, as it provided her more freedom to express her excitement at a moment’s notice. In a way she was somewhat childish despite her mature demeanour, and she tried to keep it under wraps as best as she could, only showing this side of herself to those she trusted.

Feeling discomfort from her thighs, Emilia begrudgingly reached down to graze her fingers against her faint skin. The sensation of dried up sexual fluids made her realise just how terrible it would have been if she crossed paths with one of the housemaids on her way to the bathroom. Not even needing to confirm her suspicions, she just knew that the smell of sex was clinging to her body, that it was quite potent.

Recalling what had transpired just mere minutes ago, how she had offered her darling wife the opportunity to bathe together, the sensual brunette felt a gentle flutter in her chest as she placed her hand atop of her belly. Crossing her fingers, she hoped that their endeavours would prove successful, that there would soon be a life growing inside of her. Sure, they had tried many times, but tonight was different.

Emilia had been in complete control for once, and her gut was telling her that this was a pivotal point for them as a married couple.

A baby.. Vicky’s baby.. Oh, I want it so badly! Quaking with excitement and anticipation, Emilia could hardly wait for her dream to become a reality. She desperately wanted to be the mother of Victoria’s children, as it would not only tighten their bond as a couple, but it would mean that they were undeniably a family. It wasn’t about satisfying her nagging parents; this was solely for their own sake.

Just thinking about her darling wife made Emilia’s heart skip a beat, as she genuinely loved her with all of her being. They had been together since they were kids, and while they didn’t come to terms with their own feelings until they were teenagers, it felt natural for them to be a couple. As childish as it was, she couldn’t help but to think that this was destiny, that she had found her destined one at such a young age.

Sure, not everything had been smooth sailing, but for the most part, Emilia could proudly say that her relationship was a success. There was no need for either of them to stress over finances, they both made time for one another, and they even went out on dates on a regular basis despite being in their mid 20s. Of course, no one could really tell what their ages were from a mere glance, as they still looked quite young.

She was willing to do anything to please Victoria, and she had proven it on multiple occasions. The most notable cases were when she indulged her wife in those twisted desires of hers. To be honest, she never suspected that her childhood friend would carry such an immoral fetish, but who was she to judge? She had to be accepting, to be supportive, even if it did confuse her at first.

For Emilia, it came as a huge surprise to suddenly be requested by her lover to sleep with another person. She had felt conflicted, her self esteem in shambles as she had started to worry if she wasn’t good enough, that she wasn’t alluring, but those worries were all swept aside after she took a deep look into those beautiful cerulean eyes. She understood from just gazing into those shimmering globes that she was cherished, that their love was as strong as ever.

Noel.. Just remembering the young housemaid that she slept with on two separate occasions made Emilia’s heart beat faster, both with adrenaline and guilt. She had always been fond of Noel, finding her to be adorable and reminding her a little of her sister, and she just naturally found herself treating her like family, even if things between them hadn’t been the greatest in the beginning.

The teenager had been an anxious, fluttered mess in Emilia’s presence for the longest time, and while there were still signs of her behaving in such a manner, as of late she had composed herself and was capable of speaking freely with her employer’s wife. It was cute how clumsy she was, but now she was starting to mature, no longer clammering up and acting like a complete fool.

Sex with Noel was like nothing Emilia had ever experienced before. It was unrestrained, wild, and it was undeniably depraved. She could only imagine from an outsider’s perspective that it was no different from two animals copulating, that there was no love or care to be seen. Of course, it was entirely out of her control, as the young futanari was like a whole different person once she became aroused, behaving rather aggressively.

Vicky is nothing like Noel. In a way, it’s relieving to be treated so delicately, but I feel like Noel’s starting to affect me.. As guilty as it made her feel, the brunette found herself comparing her wife and the housemaid as partners. They were so different from one another, and while she much preferred being held tightly and having passionate sex, a part of her was starting to crave more.

Not wanting to dwell on the thought any longer, as she felt it was highly inappropriate to think of such things without Victoria present, Emilia grabbed a clean towel out of the closet. Not bothering to wrap it around herself, she stepped into the bathroom, appreciating just how spacious and well kept the place was. The bath alone was large enough to fit a dozen people into it, and there were even shower heads and stalls placed along one of the walls to give privacy to those who seeked it.

Strutting towards the water, Emilia didn’t think much of how the guest bathroom that was frequently used by their housemaids had a spa bath. It was her idea to begin with, as she wanted to give their workers a place where they could relax and blow off some steam if need be, and what better place to do that than in a spa? Of course, this was her excuse to finally get one installed in the manor, as she had always wanted one but could never justify it.

Stretching her arms out and taking a deep breath, Emilia only now noticed that the spa bath was turned on, that someone had forgotten to switch it off. The sound of the jets running were loud and clear, and she almost felt like she had to drop a subtle reminder to the workers, to ensure that no one neglected something as careless as this. But her eyes trailed around the edges of the bath, and they came across a pair of innocent viridian eyes.

“L-Lady Emilia?!”

The outburst caught Emilia by complete surprise, making her instinctively cover herself up with her hands and her towel. She had assumed that she was alone, but she had failed to realise that there was someone else present. The shoulder-length white hair gave it away instantly as to who it was, as she spun on her heels out of embarrassment to utter a sincere apology, “S-Sorry! I-I didn’t know anyone was here, Noel!”

“No, no! It’s my fault for bathing so late!” Noel shook her head, her cheeks flushed as she tried to take all the blame herself. She tried not to stare at the brunette’s back, but it was difficult considering the huge crush she had on her. It was unrequited love, that much she was aware of, and yet it didn’t stop her from keeping her eyes locked solely on the first woman to steal her heart.

Letting all of the tension escape in an exasperated sigh, Emilia knew how foolish this entire situation was. It was nothing more than a misunderstanding and a poor decision on her part, as she should have known that someone was here to begin with. There were signs, but she simply brushed them aside and assumed that it was negligence from the housemaids. Not that she was going to point the finger and demand they take responsibility for their actions or anything of the sort.

“What’re you still doing up, Noel? Shouldn’t you be asleep by now?” Emilia inquired as she looked back over her shoulder, finding it peculiar as to why the young girl was taking a bath in the dead of night. It had been quite a while since she left her to escort Sophia to the guest room, and it only made her wonder if her sister hadn’t made an odd request or two. It would make sense and piece everything together, even if it was the most convenient explanation.

Scratching her cheek, Noel glanced away and awkwardly laughed before confessing, “Um.. It totally slipped my mind, Lady Emilia. Lady Sophia was questioning me for a short while, but after that, I sort of just wandered back to my bed before realising that I hadn’t showered yet. Sorry, I’m not disturbing you or anything, am I?” She was honest, that much was clear as she looked ready to climb out of the bath at any second.

Finding it somewhat adorable how absent minded the maid could be at times, Emilia simply dropped the matter all together. A part of her was curious as to what her sister had been asking, but she felt it was best to not stick her nose into other people’s business. The words seemed to leave her lips naturally as she felt as if she was reminding a younger sibling of their responsibilities, “You know Vicky won’t be pleased if you sleep in, right? I’m not going to sweet talk her into turning a blind eye, just so you’re aware.”

“O-Of course! I don’t deserve special treatment,” Noel chimed up, feeling as if she was being scolded in a way. She did feel guilty for having stayed up long past her usual bedtime, but what else was she supposed to do? Taking a bath in the morning was out of the question, as that would mean missing out on breakfast. She wasn’t one to skip meals, especially when everyone kept telling her that she’s still growing and needed to eat more.

Pleased with herself, Emilia simply dropped the towel and climbed into the spa bath, letting out a sweet moan of approval from how perfect the water temperature was. It made her forget all about how she was naked up until now, as she sank down until her chest was submerged. A water jet was situated right behind her back, making it feel as if she was being massaged as she relaxed.

I wonder what Vicky would think if she were here? Would she get jealous? Or maybe she would be embarrassed to share a bath with Noel? They haven’t really spoken much lately, have they? Emilia wondered to herself as she closed her eyes to bask in the moment, satisfied with how warm the bath was. It was soothing, and she honestly wished that her wife was here to enjoy it with her.

The thought of sharing a bath with the young housemaid didn’t really concern Emilia whatsoever, although it did make her consider warping the truth and teasing Victoria. Of course, that would have to wait until tomorrow morning, as she wouldn’t dare wake her beloved up. Still, it reminded her of just how she was able to lie with a straight face when it came to this twisted fetish.

She had only ever slept with Noel twice, that much she would admit to her beloved, but she often alluded to the fact that maybe there were things going on in the background, trysts that were best left a mystery. It did make her feel guilty for encouraging this cuckoldry, but after seeing Victoria’s jealous expressions and how excited she was, it was difficult for her to not want to pamper her and fuel her imaginations.

Maybe I should tell Vicky that Noel tried to knock me up in the bath? Hmm. No, that’s going a bit too far.. I can’t just keep telling her that I sucked Noel off, now can I..? Emilia more often than not would whisper sweet lies into her wife’s ear, recounting tales that never transpired. About how Noel would pin her against the wall and steal kisses, how she would demand to be serviced no matter the time or place.

It was all utter nonsense and obviously a lie, but Victoria always seemed to consider it to be the truth. In a way, Emilia felt awful for taking advantage of her lover’s good faith like this, but it was for a good cause. It made things in the bedroom exciting, something she never truly cared about until recently, and it made her feel as if she was truly desired, that she had two people fighting for her love.

Of course, her heart belonged solely to Victoria, but Emilia loved to tease and act like a huge flirt, often making vague remarks that could be interpreted in many ways. She would never do anything to betray her dearly beloved, as she always seeked consent before doing anything that was immoral. And yet, it wasn’t even half an hour ago that she received permission to do as she pleased with Noel.

Vicky was out of it, but I get the feeling she was serious.. Maybe she’ll apologise in the morning and beg me to not sleep with Noel? That’d be heartwarming, but I somehow doubt it.. Emilia scooped some water up with the palms of her hands and splashed her face, contemplating this whole endeavour and if she should actually consider fulfilling her wife’s wish; to be cuckolded without her even knowing.

“Um.. Sorry to bother you, Lady Emilia, but I’d like to ask.. How did you and Lady Victoria meet?” A curious Noel chimed up out of nowhere, having evidently given it much thought as she didn’t stutter or trip over her own words. She was polite and formal, speaking no differently than she did when she was on the job, although it was known by only a few that her language could become crude under the right circumstances.

Having not expected to hold a conversation while she was taking a bath, Emilia figured that there was no harm in informing the teenager about her background. It wasn’t a secret, as the other housemaids that were employed by the Buckfield’s all knew of it. “Me and Vicky? We’re childhood friends, Noel. You should already know that. Oh, and please drop the formality, dear. You know I think it’s unnecessary when we’re alone.”

“S-Sorry. Did you two go to school together? If I recall, your family lives in the middle of town, right?” Hanging her head in shame for a brief moment, Noel continued to inquire about the history of the married couple, having become intrigued after her brief chat with Sophia earlier. It made her realise just how little she knew about the two beautiful women, how they were practically strangers despite having worked for them for five years.

Feeling rather nostalgic, Emilia simply smiled and leaned back before explaining, “Vicky and I met at the park one day. We were just kids playing around, and we got along quite well. There’s nothing really special about it, really. Of course, Soph would often tag along with us when we hung out, which is why she treats Vicky like family. Or well.. Would it be the other way around? It’s hard to tell sometimes.”

“It’s like destiny made you two meet! So you two went to school together, right?” An overly excited Noel exclaimed as she genuinely liked learning about others, although it did feel as if she was just gossiping with the woman she harboured feelings for. It was insightful, and she was hoping to understand more about the married couple and Sophia, as she was quite a peculiar girl who was difficult to read.

Nodding her head, Emilia chuckled to herself before continuing with her recollection, “Yes, Vicky and I were practically together ever since we were kids. Sometimes we got placed in different classes, but we always hung out during lunch and after school. Soph would sometimes join us, although she would just hide behind my back and keep to herself for a good while. I like to think she took a while to warm up to Vicky’s presence, but I’m not sure.”

It was difficult for Emilia to remember a time when she wasn’t together with Victoria. They had been friends since before they started school, and it wasn’t until high school that they became a couple. As much as she liked to look back fondly, things weren’t so easy leading up to the big confession. Of course, that was to be expected, considering they were in love for the first time, which only made things awkward.

“Vicky and I would often sleepover at each other’s houses. It wasn’t until middle school that we stopped, and well.. Things got awkward for a couple of years. I had a crush on Vicky, Vicky had the hots for me. Neither of us knew what the other felt, so we tried to keep our distance and not ruin things,” Emilia sighed as she somewhat wished that she had found the courage to confess sooner, although it was far too late to do anything about it.

Leaning forward, Noel’s viridian eyes were sparkling as she was listening eagerly. She was a young girl herself, so she understood the appeal behind one’s first crush, and she was hoping to hear a little more details. “So who made the first move? Did you meet up behind the back of the school one day to confess? Oh! You were totally the one who asked Lady Victoria to meet you, weren’t you?”

“Hm? No, no. Things weren’t that simple. My sister kept arranging for Vicky and I to meet up in private every so often, almost like she wanted us to stop acting like kids. It took a long time for either of us to actually speak up about it. Vicky wrote a love letter and placed it in my bag, asking me to meet her where we first met,” Emilia shook her head, informing the all too eager girl that it had been a bumpy road leading up to the confession.

At the time, Sophia seemed like she was trying to get rid of the awkward tension between them, even if she went about it in a peculiar way. Even Emilia couldn’t help but to chuckle as she remembered the time her sister handcuffed her and Victoria’s wrists together before locking them in a room. She didn’t even say a word to either of them, simply doing as she pleased with the best intentions in mind.

“Ooooh! So Lady Victoria confessed at the park? How did it go? Come on, you can’t keep me hanging, Emilia!” Noel was starting to become restless as she wanted every little juicy detail, to understand how the woman of her dreams and her employer became a couple. Sure, she was being rather childish, but what did it matter to her? This was her only chance to gossip about love and be interested in it.

Blushing a little as she pictured a teenage Victoria in her head, Emilia averted her gaze before speaking with a wide smile on her face, “Yes, Vicky confessed to me. We sat on the swings talking for hours before going our separate ways, but she came chasing after me to give me a hug. Honestly, Vicky is a real sweetheart. She still is, but she was really cute when we were younger. Even Soph would attest to this.”

“Oh my gosh.. It really is like you were destined to meet in that park! What did your sister think about it? Were your families okay with your relationship? Oh! What about your friends at school?” Noel just kept gushing on and on as she had never experienced the chance to discuss these sorts of things, having dropped out of school at a young age in order to work. It was a shame, but she was glad to get the chance to gossip for once.

Splashing her face with water in order to regain her composure, Emilia was seconds away from fawning over her teenage love with her dearly beloved. Taking a deep breath, she explained, “Our families didn’t think much of it. I mean, Vicky’s a futa, so her parents always thought she’d hook up with another girl. As for mine, they were surprised, but they came around in the end. Soph uh.. How do I explain it..?”

“Did Lady Sophia not approve of your relationship? I know I only talked to her for the first time today, but she seems like she’s happy for you, Emilia,” Noel tilted her head to the side, confused as to why the sensual brunette had stopped to think. As far as she was aware, Sophia didn’t seem bothered by the fact that her sister was married, although she didn’t exactly know much about her to confidently proclaim that.

Pondering for a moment as she tried to put her sister’s behaviour into words, Emilia simply stated, “Soph was trying to make opportunities for Vicky and I to confess, Noel. She was supportive in her own weird way, even if she never really spoke to either of us about it. But ever since Vicky and I started dating, she’s distanced herself a bit more? Well, she always preferred her own company, so it’s hard to say. And I’m her sister! Haha.”

“I-I see. Maybe she just wanted to give you some space? You said she was always hanging out with you and Lady Victoria, right? I don’t know, that’s just what came to mind,” Noel was taken back by how uncertain her crush was, how she didn’t sound confident about her own sibling. It was peculiar, but having spoken with Sophia earlier, she kind of understood how difficult it was to predict what was going through that head of hers.

As far as Emilia was concerned, her relationship with her sister was the same as ever. Sure, she didn’t have Sophia hiding behind her back anymore, but that was to be expected now that they were all grown up. It made her wonder if perhaps her younger sibling felt lonely, but it was hard for her to tell for sure given how challenging it was to read her emotions on that blank face of hers.

“I’m sure you’ll understand how much Soph loves Vicky and I over the next few days, Noel. She might not show it, but she really does enjoy our company. Maybe I should invite her out shopping tomorrow..?” Reassuring the housemaid that there’s no need for concern, Emilia simply began to wonder how she should go about spending some quality time with her sister. It sounded easy, but it was anything but that.

Sophia didn’t care much for fashion, that much Emilia knew for certain. The girl had always just worn whatever she felt like, even if it meant stepping outside in the middle of winter dressed in a skirt. They didn’t really have much in common, as one of them was an erratic bookworm who kept to herself, while the other was a social butterfly who loved to talk for hours on end over trivial things.

There was a brief period of silence in the spacious bathroom as not a word was uttered. Only the sound of the water jets could be heard, and it was blatantly clear that they had finished gossiping about love. It wasn’t awkward by any means, but the longer it was drawn out, the more the young housemaid felt compelled to say something, anything to the woman of her dreams.

“Um.. How’s Lady Victoria, if you don’t mind me asking? I’m surprised she isn’t here with you, Emilia,” Noel asked, looking around to make sure that it was just the two of them, that the head of the household wasn’t spying from behind a corner whilst hoping for something scandalous to transpire. Not that she would dare place so much as a finger on the sensual woman’s flawless skin without permission.

Fidgeting on the spot as she instinctively rubbed her thighs together as she recalled how incredible things had been just a short while ago, Emilia blushed as she somewhat wished that her wife would be eager for another round of sex once she returned. It was selfish of her, that much she was aware of, and yet she found herself yearning for more, to scratch that itch deep inside of her privates.

It was only now that the perverted arrangement she was discussing with her beloved crossed her mind after getting distracted for a good while. Emilia felt that the matter needed to be brought to the table eventually and now was the best opportunity. No one else was awake after all. “Vicky’s asleep, Noel, but that’s probably for the best. I wanted to talk to you about something important.”

“Y-Yes..?” Noel gulped as she straightened up, anxious about what was so important that they needed to talk about it in private. Her first thought was that they were about to discuss more cuckoldry, and she was a little excited from just thinking about it, but she quickly brushed it aside, not wanting to jump to conclusions. She just told herself that it probably related to their guest who looked awfully similar to her crush.

Taking a deep breath, Emilia cut straight to the point, “Vicky wants us to fool around behind her back. I’m sure she’ll take back what she said tomorrow morning, but I thought I’d just let you know so you aren’t surprised.” The idea did arouse her, make no mistake, but the feeling of guilt made it hard for her to willingly accept that this was who she truly was, that she had become a depraved woman.

Vicky will burst into tears one of these days if I did have sex with Noel behind her back. I just know it.. Emilia was almost certain that this wasn’t something to be taken seriously, that things would stay the same as always for the foreseeable future. Her wife seemed quite content with her birthday present, as she masturbated to it quite regularly, but it was hard to say if she would grow bored of it or not.

“L-Lady Victoria wants us to..?! I-I see..” Noel almost shouted out of surprise, having thought that this kind of conversation wouldn’t happen, that it was only her imagination running wild. She was shocked, but deep down she was overjoyed, as it meant that she would potentially have another opportunity to be intimate with the woman of her dreams. It was wrong, that much she was aware of, but that didn’t stop her from being immature.

Noticing the young futanari’s body tensing up, Emilia tried not to stare as she noticed the awe-inspiring and jaw dropping penis start to grow. It never ceased to amaze her how a teenager could be so well endowed, that she would possibly get even bigger over the next year or two. Before all of this cuckoldry business, she never cared much for size, but now things were different.

Now Emilia had gotten a taste of what a foot long cock is capable of, and she was hooked, whether she was conscious about it or not.

“I bet you want Vicky to give us her blessings, don’t you, Noel~? You want her to let the two of us fuck like rabbits all day, every day, no~? No need to lie to me, dear,” Emilia playfully blurted out as she just couldn’t help herself, wanting to tease the housemaid for harbouring such feelings. It was only a hunch, but she could easily write it off as a mere joke in case she was wrong about it.

Noel’s cockhead was now in full view amidst the surface of the water, having emerged to make itself known to all present. Her aching cock was throbbing with anticipation, almost as if she needed this proposal to become a reality right this second. She wasn’t backed up in the slightest; she masturbated on a daily basis, although that wasn’t enough to control her libido when presented with the tantalising view of the flirtatious brunette.

Despite knowing that this was all wrong, that she should stop before things went too far, Emilia couldn’t ignore the voice in her head demanding that she flip the futanari’s switch. She just had to see that cute, adorable demeanour vanish into thin air, to be replaced by a dominant, aggressive predator who will stop at nothing until she has emptied the contents of her balls into her mate.

“I know you’ve been wanting to pick up where we left off just before Christmas, Noel. You wanted to blow through box after box of condoms in a single day, to give me a belt of used condoms, no~? I bet you even want to write that I’m your property on my ass again, don’t you~?” Emilia subconsciously reached down and began to rub her clit, all the while teasing the young housemaid who was evidently aroused.

Rising to her feet, water dripped down Noel’s slim figure as she stared passionately at the older woman. Her erection was throbbing eagerly, and all of the blood flowing through her shaft made it look bigger and more intimidating than it already was. She was horny and ready to go, and yet she retained her composure and impatiently asked, “C-Can we please do it, Emilia? Lady Victoria already gave us permission, didn’t she?”

“Settle down, dear. I’ll confirm it tomorrow, okay?” Emilia tried to pry her eyes away from that hulking cock, but it was impossible. It was twice as long and many times thicker than her wife’s penis, and the young girl’s balls looked like they were quite heavy. She was truly blessed, and yet she wasn’t making the most out of her equipment, instead only using it to indulge in Victoria’s twisted fetish.

What a waste.. Anyone would be happy to get fucked by Noel. She really should just move on and try to find someone closer to her own age.. Still.. Maybe she could lend me a hand just this once? Vicky tried her best, but she couldn’t make me cum.. Emilia pondered to herself as she continued to flick her clitoris, biting her bottom lip to stifle any moans from escaping her mouth.

She knew it was wrong, and yet there was a part of Emilia that craved the housemaid’s touch. The feeling of that huge cock bashing against the entrance to her womb was exhilarating, and just thinking about it made her tremble with excitement. Not to mention how it stretched her out, making her wonder if her pussy would tear at times. It was simply divine, and she was begrudgingly addicted to it.

Taking a deep breath, Emilia decided to be rational. Sex was out of the question, as she didn’t want to betray her wife’s trust despite having been granted permission earlier, but would oral sex suffice? There was no direct penetration, other than maybe a tongue and some fingers inside of her aching cunt. It’s not like she was actually cheating, that she was being unfaithful if that were to happen, right?

“Noel dear, would you like to give me a hand with something? It’ll be our little secret, okay?” Winking mischievously at the eager futanari, Emilia made her decision right then and there, wanting to savour the euphoric pleasure that was just out of her reach. She harboured no ill feelings towards her dearest Victoria, but her lover was just incapable of making her orgasm, to give her what she truly yearned for.

Caught by surprise, Noel’s jaw dropped as the alluring woman rose up from the water and climbed out of the spa bath. She didn’t even bother to grab a towel, instead making her way over towards the shower heads, all the while swaying her plump ass from side to side, flaunting her goods. Placing her hands against the wall, she bent over and stuck her rear end out, wiggling it as if to provoke the young girl.

Under the impression that she was being invited to fuck like animals, Noel sprung up and hurried towards the temptress, her hulking cock throbbing with anticipation with each step she took. She could hardly believe that this was happening, that she was allowed to fool around with her crush behind her employer’s back. A part of her felt guilty, but the adrenaline brushed those feelings aside.

“Ah uh uh. Nope. Down on your knees, missy. You’re going to put that mouth of yours to good work, okay? I want you to eat me out, Noel,” Emilia stopped the futanari before she sprung into action, informing her of what was going to happen. As much as she would have loved to get dicked down, she wasn’t about to betray Victoria like that, not without receiving confirmation that she was serious first.

It’s fine. We’re not having sex. Noel’s just helping to relieve me. That’s all. Vicky will understand. Emilia reassured herself internally, shaking on the spot as she felt a pair of small hands grasp her butt before running along the outside of her legs. Glancing back over her shoulder, she could see white hair hidden behind her round ass, and she let out a sigh of relief to learn that things weren’t spiralling out of control.

Inhaling through her nose, Noel got a good whiff of the sweet aroma emanating from the seductress’ pussy. As she brought her face closer to the mound, she could feel the heat being emitted, a sign that the older woman was raring to go. “I-I’ll do my best, Em! I’ll make you cum so hard that your legs give way! T-That is, if you’ll allow it. I don’t want to overstep my boundaries, after all.”

“Hehe. Don’t be silly. Give me all you’ve got, Noel. Oh! Here’s a little encouragement. How about you try and make me forget all about Vicky, hmm~?” Giggling to herself, the idea popped into Emilia’s head that she should try and spur the housemaid on, to try and awaken that wild beast that lay dormant inside of her. Sure, she was treading on thin ice, but the allure of doing something so immoral was too difficult to pass up.

Feeling a jolt of electricity race down her spine, Noel sprung into action, sticking out her tongue and thrusting it straight into her partner’s sopping wet cunt. She wiggled it around, loosening up the tight hole and savouring the taste, and it wasn’t long before she began to run circles around the inner walls, searching for any and all weak spots that she could reach. All the while, she was grasping the thick pair of thighs firmly, using them as support as she knelt down.

Moaning as she could could hardly believe how vigorous the young girl was, Emilia was enjoying this far more than she rightfully should. Her knees were shaking as she rested her arms against the wall in front of her, making sure to maintain strength all around so she didn’t fall forwards or tumble to the ground. She was naturally sensitive, and yet the skilled tongue inside of was causing wave after wave of mind numbing pleasure to crash through her.

The vulgar sounds of slurping should have been a turn off, but it only made this immoral act all the more exhilarating for Emilia. Her erotic cries were echoing throughout the wide, spacious bathroom, bouncing off of the tiles and walls to create music. A part of her wished that it was Victoria eating her out instead of Noel, but there was a voice in the back of her head that told her that things were better this way.

Vicky never really eats me out. Not like this.. Noel will do anything if it means pleasing me.. Mulling to herself as her knees buckled, Emilia had to wonder if perhaps her wife just wasn’t a fan of cunnilingus, as this was something that rarely happened. They were no strangers to foreplay, but Victoria often preferred to use her fingers rather than her mouth, almost like she didn’t enjoy the sweet taste of pussy nectar.

For Noel, this was a heavenly experience, as she was always eagerly awaiting the next opportunity that she could try and impress her crush. She had tried and failed to move on countless times, and she had come to accept that her feelings just weren’t going to change anytime soon, not as long as she was employed by the Buckfield’s and was requested to indulge in a certain someone’s cuckold fetish.

Thrusting her tongue in and out, Noel didn’t have too much experience under her belt, but she more than made up for it with enthusiasm and vigour. She was determined to please the alluring brunette, to prove to her that she is just as capable as Victoria despite the age difference. A part of her was hoping that it would cause love to blossom between them, but she knew how foolish it was.

Still, she couldn’t help but to want to live up to the expectations set upon her and truly make Emilia forget all about Victoria, to steal the temptress away from the cuckquean. Whether or not it was possible was of no concern to Noel at this moment in time; all she cared about was doing her best to try and take what she desperately yearned for. She needed this voluptuous bombshell as her own partner, one she could fuck whenever she so pleased.

For several minutes, Emilia’s moans grew more hysterical and erotic as she was eaten out like never before. It was like a hungry beast was lapping away at her cunt, sucking out all of her lewd juices like it was the most delicious thing in the world. Her knees felt like they were going to give way at any moment, and there was something building up inside of her core, ready to explode at any moment.

“K-Keep going! I-I’m almost there..! N-Noel!!!” Emilia screamed at the top of her lungs as she was pushed over the edge, squirting all over the futanari’s face as if she were marking her territory. Her entire body was quaking as she experienced a mind blowing orgasm, one that she desperately needed after being intimate with her beloved Victoria only a short while ago. One that she hoped her wife would deliver to her instead of the housemaid.

Slurping away at any and all fluids that gushed out of the seductress’ pussy, Noel was having the time of her life as her cock throbbed with anticipation, demanding to be let in on the action. She ignored it however, as her switch hadn’t quite been flipped. She retained control over her actions for the time being, but it wouldn’t take much for the scales to flip, for something to make her go crazy.

Gasping for air as she slowly calmed down from the euphoric high, a part of Emilia wanted that huge dick inside of her, to stir up her aching cunt and to pump her full of semen to fulfil her wish of becoming pregnant. She refrained from indulging those desires however, as she slowly straightened herself up, stumbling forward as she tried to regain her balance. “T-That’s enough, Noel. I really needed that. Thank you.”

“A-Are you sure, Em? I mean, we can keep going if you’d like!” An all too eager Noel sprung to her feet as she was hoping for things to continue, to have her throbbing member be given the attention it so rightfully deserved. Being met with a sigh of disbelief, she quickly realised that she was expecting too much, that she should just be grateful for all that had happened here.

Shaking her head, the fatigue was starting to hit Emilia, and she was starting to think that maybe it was time to head to bed for the evening. As much as she would like to soak in the hot water for a little while longer, she didn’t want to keep her beloved waiting, just in case Victoria was somehow still awake. “Maybe another time, Noel. I’ll have a chat with Vicky tomorrow morning, okay?”

Noel simply nodded whilst pouting, only to ask, “D-Do we have to stop now? I’ll keep it a secret from Lady Victoria, really!” She was like a needy kid begging their parents for something, and whether or not she was aware of it, she was giving the older woman the puppy dog eyes. Coming to the realisation that she wasn’t going to get her way, she crossed her arms and sulked.

Reaching out and ruffling the housemaid’s hair, Emilia found her to be outright adorable with how childish she could be at times. It made sense, given that she was still just a teenager, surrounded by adults who didn’t have the time to shower her with the attention she needed. “I’m going to head to bed now. You shouldn’t stay up too much longer, Noel. And remember to turn the lights off when you’re done, okay?”

“I-I won’t forget, Lady Emilia” letting out a defeated sigh, Noel knew that all good things must come to an end eventually. She just wished that her little tryst with the alluring woman would continue just a little while longer. Taking a step backwards, she bowed her head, remembering that she was supposed to show manners and respect to the head of the house and her wife.

Noticing the formal tone and the absence of her nickname, Emilia simply smiled at the young girl before leaving, stopping to blow a kiss before she disappeared into the changing rooms. She felt a little guilty, both towards Victoria and Noel, but there wasn’t much else she could do without crossing the line. She was already bordering on being unfaithful, and any more attempts at reassuring herself that she wasn’t treading on thin ice would be a waste of air.

Making her way towards the spa bath, Noel sank into the water before starting to masturbate, using what had just happened as fuel for her imagination. She was fantasising about stealing the heart and body of her crush, to take what was rightfully hers away from Victoria. These dark, twisted desires only ever surfaced when she was either frustrated or lost control, and while they were startling, she didn’t care at this moment in time.

“Nn! Em, you slut.. You didn’t even help relieve me..” Mumbling to herself under her breath, Noel was lost in her own little world as she uttered such filth without batting an eye. Her switch had been flipped, and she wasn’t about to stop until she got the sweet release she desperately needed. One ejaculation was all it would take before she would come to her senses, that much she was aware of, and she didn’t care how long it would take.

Breathing heavily through her nose, she wrapped both of her hands around her thick shaft, jerking herself off fervently, not caring if she made a mess. She was a housemaid after all; it was her job to clean up, and taking care of her own semen inside of the spa bath was no big deal. All that mattered to her was getting herself off and fantasising about Emilia, about how she would fuck her senseless to make her regret leaving her like this.

“Mmm! Em!” Noel cried out, tilting her head backwards as she savoured the pleasure of masturbation for all it was worth. With her eyes clenched shut, she pictured the woman of her dreams, and all of the vulgar, depraved things she would do to her if given the chance. Plastering every inch of her faint, flawless skin with semen, staining her with the smell of jizz, turning her into a cumdump. The list went on and on.

But as Noel opened her eyes, she found that she was staring directly into a familiar pair of amber eyes. Long brown hair, huge breasts, a curvy figure. Her first thought was that Emilia had returned and had caught her jerking off, and decided to sneak up on her without so much as making a sound. But there was something off about her, something that she couldn’t quite put her finger on.

“Why did you stop? Keep going. Or do I need to tell Vicky what you and Millie were up to?”

The dull, emotionless voice raised alarms inside of Noel’s head, and she quickly realised what was wrong here. The alluring woman standing before her may look like her crush, but it was clear that this was not the sultry temptress that she was head over heels for. No, this was her younger sister, the peculiar guest who was difficult to read, let alone assume what was going on in that head of hers.

Noel could only stutter out a single word as she stopped what she was doing, “L-Lady Sophia?!”

Chapter Text

For as long as she could remember, Sophia was always an early bird. The concept of procrastination and lazing about never set right with her, and even to this day, she tried her best to waste as little time as she could. She preferred to be preoccupied with things, although she had come to find that university wasn’t quite as stimulating as she thought.

Classes were a bore, none of her peers were remotely interesting, and there was just no excitement to be found. Sure, she had felt this way about school for many years now, but she had been under the impression that university would challenge her. But alas, it was just another waste of time, and all she would get after throwing away several years of her life would be a worthless certificate to impress others with.

While her studies may be a complete and utter disappointment, Sophia knew that there was always one surefire way to liven up her day; the company of her sister and her wife. Excitement was difficult for her to express, as she always wore a blank, unimpressed look on her face, but deep down she genuinely enjoyed spending time with Emilia and Victoria, even if they rarely saw each other as of late.

Not wanting to interfere with their relationship, Sophia made it a point to not rely upon her older sister as much as she used to, nor did she try and get a rise out of Victoria for the sake of causing mischief. She kept to herself, supporting them from the background, but a part of her longed to go back to the days of fun and excitement.

It was wishful thinking, that much she was aware of. They were all adults now, even if she had only graduated from high school a year ago. It’s not like they could toss aside all of their duties and obligations to humour one another, to catch up and return to the way things used to be all so many years ago now.

Staying over at Emilia and Victoria’s manor was like a breath of fresh air for Sophia, although things weren’t going the way she had anticipated. For one, she could sense an awkward tension in the air between a certain maid and the head of the household. She could theorise what the cause may be as much as she liked, but she would just be coming up with possibilities, nothing more.

There was also the matter of her sister’s affection towards the young maid. While Sophia knew that her older sibling was kind hearted, she couldn’t help but to notice that those amber eyes lit up and those plump lips curled upwards whenever the two locked eyes with one another. She didn’t want to jump to conclusions, but she knew that something was amiss.

Which led her to discover Emilia’s secret; that her beloved older sister was cheating on her wife with that clumsy, immature maid.

Overcome with so many conflicting emotions, Sophia had kept her mouth shut and watched on in silence, wanting to witness the immoral act with her very own eyes. She had simply come to the bathroom to wash up in the dead of night after being alone with her thoughts for a good while, but never in her wildest dreams did she anticipate that she would stumble across something so vulgar.

To both see and hear Emilia inviting Noel to partake in such a filthy act left her frozen in place as she watched on intently, peeking her head through the doorway so as to not alert others to her presence. She could tell that their relationship wasn’t new, that things had been going on behind closed doors in the Buckfield family’s manor.

It all came as a surprise for Sophia, as she had never anticipated that her sister would cheat on Victoria like this. Sure, she had quite clearly heard that this is what the blonde wanted, but it just left her with far more questions than answers. She had just come here to take a bath before going to sleep, and yet here she was, watching something that was straight out of a porno.

How long has this been going on for, Millie? Did you bring that maid with you to New Years just to sleep with her behind Vicky’s back? Why is Vicky allowing this? I thought she loved Millie? Wait.. I get it now. Sophia mulled to herself as she spied on her sister, her mind a spinning mess as she tried to wrap her head around the situation.

Zoning out as Emilia’s sultry moans began to echo throughout the bathroom, the curious Sophia had never considered the possibility that Victoria might not be as strong as she believed her to be. She always thought that her in-law was reliable, that she was down to Earth and knew to cherish those around her, to be grateful for all the blessings in her life.

But now, that seemingly perfect image she had of Victoria was starting to corrupt, as she started to piece together what she could make of the situation. Vicky must have a cuckold fetish. And knowing Millie, she probably couldn’t bring herself to say no. Judging by how long it took things to escalate just now, I can only imagine that Millie and Vicky’s relationship isn’t in turmoil. But why would Millie do this behind Vicky’s back..?

Taking a moment to focus solely on the young maid, Sophia only now noticed the most prominent feature that stood out even from a distance. She gulped as she could hardly believe her eyes, even though the truth was right in front of her. The possibility of there being another futanari present hadn’t crossed her mind until now, and she quickly understood why her sister was infatuated.

That’s huge. Did they hire a pornstar? There’s no way she’s sixteen. It’s hard to tell, but her penis has to be at least a foot long. I think I understand now. Vicky probably requested Millie to have sex with Noel, and neither of them knew how well endowed she was. It’s ridiculous to even think about it, but does size really matter that much? Sophia was in awe, having never seen a penis so big before in her life.

Not that she had any sexual experience to begin with. She was a virgin, someone who didn’t care for indulging in carnal needs in the heat of the moment, but that didn’t mean that she had a pure heart. No, the peculiar brunette was inquisitive, and with the internet at her fingertips, she had done her fair share of research to try and understand the appeal to sex for one’s own gratification.

Despite her belief that she had no interest, Sophia couldn’t pry her eyes away from the pair in front of her. She couldn’t see everything clearly from her position without giving everything away, but she could tell that her sister was ecstatic from those erotic moans bouncing off of the walls. Does someone’s tongue really feel that good?

“K-Keep going! I-I’m almost there..! N-Noel!!!” Emilia screamed out at the top of her lungs, almost making Sophia jump on the spot. She could see her sister’s voluptuous figure quaking as she experienced a mind blowing orgasm, and the grotesque sound of someone slurping away sent a shiver down her spine.

Is sex with Vicky unsatisfying, Millie? Is that why you’re cheating on her like this? Or is Noel really a pornstar? Did she give you a taste of pleasure that Vicky can’t give you? Trying to make sense of everything, Sophia realised that things were starting to calm down inside of the bathroom, that she was at risk of being discovered if she dawdled any longer.

Ducking back inside of the changing room, she looked around for a suitable place to hide. There weren't many, but the closet was the only thing that came to mind on such short notice. Thankfully it was used for storing towels, meaning that neither Emilia nor Noel would likely open it, as they both already had one with them.

“A-Are you sure, Em? I mean, we can keep going if you’d like!”

“Maybe another time, Noel. I’ll have a chat with Vicky tomorrow morning, okay?”

“D-Do we have to stop now? I’ll keep it a secret from Lady Victoria, really!”

“I’m going to head to bed now. You shouldn’t stay up too much longer, Noel. And remember to turn the lights off when you’re done, okay?”

“I-I won’t forget, Lady Emilia”

Hearing the exchange between her sister and the maid carry on for a short while, Sophia held her breath as she waited for the sound of the bathroom door closing shut. It felt like her heart was going to burst out of her chest at any moment, as she was so close to being discovered. She didn’t humour the thought of what would happen to her if she were to be caught, as she refused to allow such a thing to happen.

Coming out of the closet, Sophia was relieved to see that the coast was clear. Given that the lights were still on, it was clear to her that she wasn’t alone, that the hung futanari was likely still in the bath. The thought of leaving and pretending like nothing ever happened did cross her mind, but the sound of a raspy, distant voice caught her attention.

“Nn! Em, you slut.. You didn’t even help relieve me..”

Not needing to reaffirm her suspicions as to who it was and what they were up to, Sophia debated for a moment whether or not to just leave now. Vicky needs to hear about this, but I don’t want her to get hurt. Noel’s still in the bathroom, right? Maybe I could convince her to never lay a finger on Millie ever again. She seems like she would buckle under some pressure.

Having made her decision, she began to strip out of her clothes, dropping her skirt and leggings to the ground in an instant. She had good intentions in mind, to ensure that her sister’s marriage didn’t end in shambles, to prevent Victoria’s heart from breaking, but she also wanted to mess with the young maid, to inform her that she should act her age.

Stepping into the bathroom, Sophia could both hear and see that the futanari was masturbating, that both of her hands were jerking off that huge penis that could only belong to a pornstar. As she creeped closer, she held her breath as she didn’t want to announce her presence just yet. No, she wanted to catch the housewrecker by surprise.

Noticing that the maid had her eyes closed and was lost in her own little world, Sophia slowly and carefully entered the spa bath, finding the water to be the perfect temperature. Her eyes went wide as she now got a good look at that vulgar rod, and her jaw dropped as it was far more intimidating than she imagined. It was as thick as her arm, and those hefty testicles looked like they were filled to the brim and ready to explode.

“Mmm! Em!” Noel cried out, tilting her head backwards as she savoured the pleasure of masturbation for all it was worth. With her eyes clenched shut, she pictured the woman of her dreams, and all of the vulgar, depraved things she would do to her if given the chance. Plastering every inch of her faint, flawless skin with semen, staining her with the smell of jizz, turning her into a cumdump. The list went on and on.

“Mmm! Em!” Noel suddenly cried out, tilting her head backwards in order to relish in the pleasure of masturbation, savouring it for all it was worth. From the brunette’s perspective, she could only imagine what kind of depraved things were going on through her head. It sent a shiver down her spine, and she felt spurred to close the distance between them.

Not a moment later, Sophia’s amber eyes that were half covered by her long bangs were staring right into a pair of viridian globes that widened in an instant. Smirking to herself, she raised an eyebrow in order to ask with a dull, emotionless voice, “Why did you stop? Keep going. Or do I need to tell Vicky what you and Millie were up to?”

Noel was frozen in place, a cold chill coming over her as she realised the predicament she was in. It was evident she hadn’t noticed that she wasn’t alone until now. With her hands glued in place on her massive, girthy erection, she could only stutter out a single word out of pure shock, “L-Lady Sophia?!”

“I thought I told you to drop the formalities. Go on, don’t let me stop you. You were masturbating to my sister, weren’t you?” Sophia wasn’t entirely impressed to see the futanari stop dead in her tracks, as she had been intrigued by the vulgar sight. As much as she wanted to demand answers, her mischievous side had risen to the surface, and she wasn’t going to let the cheating maid off of the hook so easily.

She looks terrified, but her body seems to say otherwise. I can almost feel the heat from her penis from here. How close is she, I wonder? Sophia observed the dead quiet girl, making note of how her erection was still just as lively as before. She didn’t even humour the thought that her body might be alluring, that she might be causing Noel to be aroused, as she didn’t think too highly of her own appearance.

She would never be as good looking as Emilia, that much Sophia could admit. But it’s not like she felt like it was a competition or anything; her sister had a reason to dress up and take care of herself after all, while she was still single and had no interest whatsoever in another person, let alone being in a relationship.

As shocking as this predicament was for Noel, she couldn’t ignore her own burning desires, especially when she was being encouraged like this. To have her crush’s younger sister stand before her naked like this was something that never crossed her mind, and yet she took the opportunity to appreciate the view.

Large breasts that were only a cup size or two smaller than Emilia’s, perky nipples that weren’t even hard yet, and a beauty mark on the inside of Sophia’s cleavage were the first things that Noel noticed. And then there was her slim waist, one that was far thinner than the seductress’. It alluded to the fact that she wasn’t a big eater, that she was quite frail.

With childbearing hips like her sister, Noel’s jaw dropped as she realised that the brunette standing before her had a massive dump truck for an ass. Perhaps it was because Sophia was a bookworm and spent most of her days sitting down, she wasn’t quite certain, but it was more impressive than Emilia’s.

Sophia was blown away as the futanari began to jerk off furiously without any warning, water splashing around as she stroked her long cock from top to bottom with both hands. Does that even feel good? I doubt it. Still.. She’s probably imagining Millie right now, thinking about all the dirty things she would do if Vicky wasn’t around.

“Come on, is that the best you can do? I’m not impressed,” Sophia crossed her arms underneath her bosom, shaking her head as she had expected more. She’d read all about how incredible futanari were in the bedroom, and all of the gossip at university had only further cemented this impression, but she was disappointed to see that the hype was all for nothing.

Groaning as she was so close to blowing her load, Noel could feel her blood start to boil as she was ridiculed by the erratic brunette. The need to show her worth, to prove that she wasn’t pathetic started to grow inside of her, and a deep moan escaped her lips as she tilted her head backwards, giving in to the accumulating pleasure as semen erupted from her cockhead.

Squealing as one scorching hot spurt of cum after another splattered on her, Sophia hadn’t anticipated that she was standing in the line of fire, that she was going to be showered in the futanari’s seed. The feeling of the gooey substance against her faint skin made it feel as if she was being scorched for a brief second, only for it to cool down a moment later.

Nine, ten, eleven.. Twelve spurts. That’s unheard of, even in porn. And this quantity.. So is she really not a pornstar? Just who is this girl? Sophia mulled to herself in disbelief, finding it hard to process that someone so exceptional could exist. She had thought that the maid was a meek pushover, but she was quickly being proven wrong. This blew her expectations out of the park, and the futanari’s erection was still as hard and vigorous as ever.

Taking a moment to gasp for air, Noel quickly recovered from her orgasm that was caused by the combined efforts of both voluptuous brunettes. Those dark, twisted desires from earlier had vanished, and she was now overcome with embarrassment as she realised what had happened; she had been caught eating Emilia out.

Blushing profusely, Noel covered her face in shame as she tried to make sense of this situation. Despite all of this however, her cock was still just as massive and intimidating as ever, proof that she was still far from satisfied. She could only mumble an apology as she racked her head trying to think of what to do, “I-I’m so sorry..”

“Why are you saying that to me? What, are you sorry that you got caught? You only now thought of the consequences? Good grief..” Sophia’s cold, emotionless voice was harsh as she could hardly believe what she was hearing. She had assumed that the maid had at least considered what was at risk by fooling around with Emilia behind Victoria’s back.

But to find out that she hadn’t even thought that far ahead left her feeling somewhat irritated on Victoria’s behalf. Really? You eat my sister out and basically beg her to have sex behind Vicky’s back, and you didn’t even think of what would happen?! Millie, what do you see in this girl? Is she really worth it? Seriously?

“I-It’s not like that! L-Lady Victoria was the one to ask for this!” Noel rose to her feet, a determined look on her face as she tried to clear up the misunderstanding. She was only doing as she was told, although she had almost given in to temptation and had her way with her crush right here in the bathroom only a short while ago.

She was immature, that much Noel would admit, but she was only doing what she could to please both Victoria and Emilia. She meant no harm, at least that’s what she told herself. Her feelings of love and desire for the brunette were starting to spiral out of control, but she knew that she was always going to be kept in line.

“Vicky wanted Millie to cheat on her? Really?” Sophia asked, having already realised that this was the truth earlier. Still, it felt different to hear the words come out of someone’s mouth instead of her piecing the puzzle together. She didn’t act shocked, nor did she give off the impression that she was shocked by this discovery.

So Vicky really does have a cuckold fetish. I wonder why.. Maybe she feels insecure about herself? Or maybe Vicky is the kind of person who wants to see Millie be pleasured by someone else? I’ll have to ask her tomorrow. Sophia began to curl her wavy hair around one of her fingers, making sense of this entire situation and what she should do about it.

Did it really feel that good, Millie? Was this maid better in bed than Vicky? Maybe I should find out for myself.. Confused as she couldn’t quite understand her sister’s thought process behind willingly cheating on Victoria behind her back like this, the inquisitive brunette felt like she needed to find the answer for herself. It was far more satisfying than being told it after all.

Staring into those innocent viridian eyes, Sophia mischievously smirked before asking, “You want me to keep this a secret, don’t you? You don’t want Vicky to find out about this, right? Then do the same thing you did to Millie to me. If you can satisfy me, maybe I’ll keep my mouth shut and won’t tell Vicky what you were up to. Millie seemed to enjoy it after all.”

Noel was stunned and left in silence as she processed the proposal, but that didn’t stop her body from reacting. Her massive cock twitched with approval, a thick droplet of precum oozing out of her cockhead and into the bath, polluting it. Almost as if her switch had been flipped, she started to grin, her demeanour changing from terrified and scared to composed and confident in a matter of seconds.

“You’re pent up as well, Lady Sophia? I’ll satisfy you, just you wait! I can’t trouble Lady Victoria and Emilia anymore than I already do!” A pumped up Noel announced, unashamed that she was about to provide sexual service to her crush’s sister of all people. Her heart still belonged to Emilia, but she had to admit that the brunette standing before her was almost as sexy as she was.

Seeing the eager maid lick her lips and waggle her tongue ever so slightly, Sophia was pleased to see that her invitation had been received in kind. Her heart began to race as she realised that this would be her first time doing something so vulgar, that she was no longer able to state that she was untainted and that her body was pure.

Spreading her legs in order to offer her pussy to the futanari, Sophia wasn’t bothered that she had a neatly trimmed bush, that she was showing it off to someone younger than her. She wasn’t sure what to expect, but her curiosity needed to be sated, as this would be the first time she experienced cunnilingus, let alone the touch of another person.

Kneeling down in the water, Noel placed both of her hands on the sides of the thick thighs in front of her. She noted that they were about the same width as Emilia’s, although they were far squishier. Taking a deep breath, she got a good whiff of the feminine scent coming from the brunette, one that got her blood pumping.

Not wasting anymore time, Noel leaned in, pressing her face right up against her inexperienced partner’s pelvis. Lapping away at her pussy greedily, she made sure to use plenty of saliva, not bothered in the slightest by the wet and grotesque sounds that were starting to fill the air amidst some quiet moans.

Sophia’s knees began to shake as her weak spots were found almost immediately by the intrusive tongue entering her. It felt strange to have something thick with a sandpaper-like texture rubbing against her inner walls, but the more time passed, the more she found herself to enjoy how dirty this entire situation was.

Unable to speak, Sophia’s breath was raspy as she trembled on the spot, learning firsthand just how skilled the maid really was. It’s like she can read my mind and knows exactly where my weak points are.. It doesn’t hurt, but the feelings are so intense.. A perfect balance. She knows what she’s doing, almost like she really is a pornstar.

Before she knew it, her pussy was already dripping wet with anticipation, only spurring Noel on. Wave after wave of foreign pleasure rocked through her voluptuous body, and her typically emotionless voice was practically drooling with lust as her erotic moans echoed all throughout the bathroom, only growing louder with each passing moment.

For Noel, she wasn’t doing anything special. Her instincts were simply guiding her, and it just so happened that her wiggling tongue stumbled across each and every single one of her partner’s sensitive spots. The sweet, inexperienced taste filling her mouth was almost as addictive as Emilia’s, but it still paled in comparison to the woman who stole her heart.

“H-How are you so good at this..?” Sophia stuttered out, losing her composure as she showed a new side to herself that she wasn’t even aware of. She could only imagine that she looked like a bitch in heat, that she had a lustful gaze in her eyes. She had started this to cause mischief, but now she was learning the pleasure of being a woman.

She’s talented.. Dangerous even.. No wonder Millie was so loud earlier. W-What’s happening to me? Sex was supposed to be for reproduction. Why am I enjoying this so much..? Sophia was conflicted, unable to comprehend why she was finding so much pleasure in this vulgar act. She had to admit that the futanari was skilled, and she couldn’t help but to feel as if this was part of the reason her sister was cheating on Victoria behind her back.

Driving her tongue as deep as it would possibly go inside of the gushing wet pussy, Noel began to swirl it around in circles, marking every inch with her saliva as if to claim her property. She was clutching the thick thighs tightly, and she almost smirked at how that cold, unimpressed look she was being given earlier had melted to reveal the brunette’s true self.

Placing both of her hands on the maid’s head, Sophia could feel something swelling up inside of her, just below her stomach. It was bubbling up, ready to explode at any moment, and she had a good idea as to what was happening; she was about to experience her first orgasm, and it would be at the hands of someone younger than her. Or rather, their tongue.

A deep moan burst from Sophia’s lips as she began to squirt uncontrollably, her legs shaking as if she was about to collapse at any moment. Her amber eyes rolled back into her head as wave after wave of mind blowing pleasure crashed through her, flowing out of her privates as she was taught the joy of being a woman firsthand.

To have not one but two brunettes squirt on her face in one evening was something that Noel had never even dreamed about, and yet there was no denying that she was overjoyed at having satisfied the pair of sisters. Greedily gulping down every last drop of sweet, lewd nectar, she was hoping that this wasn’t the end of things.

Stumbling back a step as she gasped for air, Sophia fell to her knees in the spa bath as she could no longer muster any strength. Her pelvis was still tingling from her first orgasm, and she was struggling to comprehend all of the new feelings rushing through her. There was one thing she knew for certain however; being eaten out was incredible.

Closing her eyes for a moment to try and compose herself, Sophia almost shrieked as she found a massive penis looming above her once she opened them again. She hadn’t even noticed the futanari rise to her feet, let alone sense that she was standing before her. Normally she was quite observant, but now she just felt like a complete and utter fool.

It’s huge! How does a sixteen year old have such a big penis?! And she’s still in puberty! I-It won’t grow bigger, will it..? There’s no way.. Sophia’s eyes were fixated solely on the girthy rod of girlcock, both amazed and terrified at its size and its potential. The smell emanating from it was starting to make her head spin, and she could feel her reasoning start to become clouded.

“Are you satisfied, Lady Sophia?” Noel simply asked with a smug grin on her face, her erection hovering an inch away from the brunette’s face. Every so often, she would stick her tongue out and lick her lips, savouring the sweet taste. A part of her was pleased, but it was difficult for her to deny that she needed some attention of her own.

And who better to give it to her than the mischievous girl who had the gall to try and blackmail her?

Gulping, Sophia was intimidated, having not anticipated that she would be left weak in the knees like this. Her sister had managed to withstand the pleasure of an orgasm, and she had assumed that she could handle it too. It was a foolish mistake, one befitting a virgin such as herself, and she was only now realising how stupid it was to mess with the seasoned pro.

“I didn’t leave you speechless, did I? Or maybe you’re just impressed? You know, if you’re going to stare at me like that with your mouth open, I might just fuck your throat, right?” Noel mischievously giggled as she informed the silent brunette of the situation and what could happen. She was eager to keep going, and who could blame her?

Being treated to the sight of two women with huge tits and fat asses parading around in the bathroom was a massive turn on, and jerking off was nowhere near close enough to satisfy her burning desires. No, she needed more stimulation, to blow at least another three or four loads before calling it a night.

Unable to imagine how such a menacing cock could fit in her mouth, let alone her throat, Sophia knew that she wasn’t getting out of this predicament that easily. She had toyed with the maid, spurring her to keep masturbating earlier, and now it was her turn to be on the receiving end, even if she was inexperienced.

Sure, she was terrified at what the futanari would do to her, but it was hard for her to ignore the tingling coming from her lower half, how her body was practically demanding the proper attention she had neglected it for so long. She was awakening to her sexuality and had discovered the joy of being a woman, and she had a feeling that this was only the beginning.

Even if the maid did fuck her silly and leave her a babbling mess, Sophia was determined to not let this affair remain in the shadows. No, she was going to inform Victoria all about this tomorrow morning, to settle all of this unfaithfulness before someone got hurt. But until then, she was at Noel’s mercy.

And she just knew that she was going to pay for acting so mischievously.

Chapter Text

Awakening to the sound of her blaring alarm, Victoria let out a tired groan before rolling over and turning her phone off. Her sleep had been peaceful, yet she wished that she didn’t have to get up at the crack of dawn. There was nothing she could do but grumble her frustrations under her breath as she sat up and stretched her arms out.

She felt refreshed, albeit a little sticky and gross due to the fact that she didn’t clean up after the events that transpired late last night. It felt so bizarre to have been toyed with by her beloved wife like that, how she had been denied the privilege of ejaculating for an unbearable period of time, but there was no doubt in her mind that she enjoyed it.

While the conversation she had with her dear Emilia before passing out was still somewhat foggy, Victoria knew that it involved their clumsy little maid. The more she thought about it, the stronger her doubts became, and the more she began to regret her decision. After all, giving permission for her wife to cheat on her behind her back was utterly insane.

And yet, Victoria could not deny the adrenaline that coursed through her veins from just thinking about it. The mere concept of her beloved Emilia being sullied without her consent was a massive turn on, one that caused a tent to form in the bedsheets, but that sweet excitement was promptly followed by guilt.

Emmy.. I don’t want to lose you, but.. But I want this so badly! I want you to sleep with Noel behind my back! The conflicted blonde mulled to herself in silence, clenching the blankets until her knuckles turned white. Her mind was a complete and utter mess as she tried to come to terms with her own feelings, and it took her a second to notice the presence beside her.

Sleeping peacefully with her head resting against the pillow was Emilia, although she had a terrible case of bed hair. Her chestnut brown locks were sticking out all over the place, and it was somewhat cute to see her look so sloppy. She was quite conscious of her looks, which made this moment all the more amusing for Victoria.

She couldn’t quite recall when her wife returned to the bedroom last night, but Victoria had the feeling that she was dead to the world by then. It made the most sense, although there was a voice nagging at her in the back of her head, screaming at her to put an end to this insane proposal of hers.

Groaning and shaking her head, Victoria shivered as the cold weather finally got to her. She was in her birthday suit, having been far too tired to put on any form of sleepwear, let alone underwear. It felt wrong to have slept in the nude, but she quickly noticed that she wasn’t the only one that wasn’t dressed properly.

She didn’t have to lift the blankets up to see that Emilia wasn’t wearing anything, that her shoulders were bare and that there were no traces of a bra to be found. It struck her as odd, but she tried to reason with herself, coming to the conclusion that her lover must have had a boiling hot bath and didn’t feel like getting into her pyjamas.

As peculiar as she found it to be, Victoria felt that it was of no importance, that her wife had just been careless for a change. It wouldn’t be the first time such a thing happened, but it was so rare that she couldn’t quite recall the last time the brunette slept naked when it was snowing outside.

Normally Emilia would wake up to the sound of the alarm as well, but she lay perfectly still, not budging an inch as if she was lost in the realm of slumber. She wasn’t one to sleep in, which made Victoria wonder just how long she took in the bath. Given that their employee’s bathroom was quite spacious and luxurious to a degree, it wouldn’t surprise her if her beloved simply got lost in thought.

I’ll let Emmy sleep in for a change. She’s probably just tired from all the fun she had last night. I never imagined she would be that interested in sex.. Justifying to herself that it was best to leave her wife alone, Victoria only now remembered that her browsing history wasn’t as secure as she thought it was.

Slapping her own forehead, the blonde made a mental note to change her password to ensure that no one could invade her privacy. She recognised that it was wrong of her to still be looking at pornography given that she was married, but the urge to pour fuel into the fire that was her fetish was too tempting to pass up.

Leaning over, Victoria was slow and cautious as she gave her wife a kiss on the cheek, brushing some stray strands of hair out of her hair so she could appreciate the gorgeous woman’s beauty. Smiling to herself as her cheeks began to flush pink, she swiftly pulled herself away before she lost her balance.

Sighing as she swung her legs over the side of the bed, Victoria knew that she couldn’t dawdle much longer, that she had to shower and get ready to start the day. She could not afford to fall behind schedule, as she had always disciplined herself to be on time to her meals and appointments.

“Mm.. Morning Vicky..” The exhausted voice caught the blonde by surprise, followed promptly by a yawn. The blankets began to shift as the sleeping beauty joined the realm of the living, slowly sitting up straight and rubbing her eyes. She wasn’t even aware that her ample bosom was exposed, that the cool air was causing her nipples to harden.

Surprised to see that her wife was now awake, Victoria couldn’t help but to blame herself for being the culprit. It’s because I kissed her cheek, isn’t it..? Or maybe it was the weight shifting around on the mattress? Either way, I should apologise to Emmy and tell her that she can go back to sleep.

“Sorry for waking you up, Emmy. Lay down, okay? You can sleep in today. I’ll have breakfast brought to you,” Victoria was sincere as she calmly informed the sleepy brunette that she didn’t have to start the day so early. A part of her wished that they could cuddle under the blankets, but she knew that such a thing could only happen on a weekend.

Shaking her head, Emilia’s hair swayed from side to side before she came to a halt and slapped her cheeks gently. It was clear that she wasn’t going to accept the opportunity to be pampered, although she did have a wide grin on her face that proved that she appreciated the gesture of kindness.

“No, no. It’s alright, Vicky. I just had a late night, that’s all. I can’t have you worrying over me, now can I?” Emilia turned down the offer, although there was a brief pause that alluded to the possibility that she was tempted to rest her head against the pillow once again. She wasn’t about to admit it of course, but she had only gotten a mere 5 hours of sleep, and she desperately wanted more.

As wrong as it was to stare, Victoria’s eyes were glued to her wife’s chest. Those huge breasts and erect nipples never failed to arouse her, and the thought of suckling on those mammaries like a child did cross her mind, although she quickly brushed it aside as she couldn’t afford to waste time fooling around.

The silence was broken by Emilia’s amused giggles, her attention drawn towards the tent forming underneath the blankets. With a wide smile on her face, she asked, “Are you happy to see me, honey? Hehe. It looks like you got a serious case of morning wood, Vicky. Do you need a hand?”

“E-Emmy!” Victoria stuttered out in response, her face beet red out of pure embarrassment. She tried to cover her erection with her hands, but it was far too late to hide the obvious. This wasn’t the first time something like this had happened, and it was far from the last, but that didn’t stop her from feeling like a complete and utter fool for being caught off guard like this.

Brushing some locks of her behind her shoulders, Emilia simply adored seeing her wife act like a flustered mess. Winking playfully, she cupped the undersides of her breasts and lifted them up, presenting them to the aroused futanari who couldn’t pry her eyes away. This was such a common occurrence that she just knew what to do.

“What’s going on through that dirty head of yours today, Vicky? Are you thinking about fucking my boobs? Or maybe you’re remembering last night, hmm~? Perhaps you’re dwelling over that little deal we made, huh~?” Emilia raised an eyebrow as she stared into the pair of cerulean eyes, knowing full well that she had the blonde wrapped around her finger.

Tensing up from just hearing those light hearted words, Victoria’s mind immediately focused on the promise they had made, how her beloved was going to cheat on her behind her back. Emmy’s going to sleep with Noel.. She’s going to be fucked senseless without me even knowing a thing..

“Oh? Not going to deny it, dear? My, you’re just getting naughtier and naughtier, aren’t you? Hehe. I love seeing your honest side, Vicky,” Emilia pointed out the obvious, making it awfully clear that she knew that she was married to a pervert. Not that it bothered her in the slightest; after all, she was quite kinky herself as she had come to learn recently.

As embarrassing as it was to admit it, Victoria felt as if she had no choice but to nod her head in agreement. The more they indulged in her twisted fetish, the more depraved she became. As guilty as it made her feel, her throbbing erection was proof that, deep down, she enjoyed being cucked.

“Hmm.. If you don’t mind a late breakfast, Vicky, then maybe I can tell you all about my bath last night. I bet you’d love to hear what I got up to,” Emilia emphasised her words carefully, alluding to the fact that something huge happened while the blonde was asleep. She wore a mischievous grin on her face, although it was somewhat gentle.

Gulping as she started to wonder if something occurred behind her back, Victoria’s mind immediately jumped to their maid who had helped enable her cuckolding fetish on several occasions. She didn’t want to jump to conclusions, but it was difficult for her to tell whether or not she was just being toyed around with, if it was all a ploy to get her riled up.

“W-What happened last night, Emmy..? No one else was awake when you left to take a bath..” Victoria stuttered out as she was desperate to believe that it was nothing more than a ruse, that she was just being messed with. It wouldn’t be the first time the brunette whispered sweet lies into her ear after all.

Patting the vacant spot on the bed beside her, Emilia invited her confused yet aroused wife to join her. She was feeling a bit frisky, the memories of being dominant fresh in her mind, along with the fact that she had been eaten out by the adorable little Noel. Giggling to herself as she rubbed her thighs together, she beckoned to her beloved, “Come here, honey. I’ll take good care of you.”

As wrong as it was to neglect her duties and to purposefully fall behind schedule, there was no way Victoria could turn down an opportunity like this. It’s not like she was stressed for time, as she always had some leeway in case something came up, but it did make her feel guilty to be so disorganised.

“You’re in a good mood, Emmy..” Victoria quietly pointed out as she lay down on the bed, resting her head against the pillow as she wondered what the cause of the flirtatious brunette’s mood could be. Was it because they had raw, unprotected sex last night? Or was it something else entirely?

Humming an upbeat tune to herself, Emilia simply got onto all fours and crawled between the futanari’s legs, positioning herself so that the throbbing penis was only an inch away from her face. Taking a deep breath, she shuddered as her nostrils were assaulted by the raw, musky smell of sweat and dried up semen.

“Well you did try and knock me up last night, Vicky. Maybe you were successful~? Hehe. Here, let me reward you for working so hard for me,” Emilia was overflowing with delight as she scooted upwards ever so slightly, cupping the undersides of her breasts once again in order to sandwich the 6 inch cock in her cleavage.

Letting out a loud moan as she arched forwards, the feeling of such soft orbs enveloping her from all sides never failed to impress Victoria. The entirety of her member was swallowed up by her wife’s tits, and as she slumped back to the bed, she gasped out, “A-A titfuck?! E-Emmy, you could have warned me first..”

“Your moans are just so adorable, Vicky. Sorry if I caught you by surprise, but I promise you’re going to love this. After all, I wasn’t alone in the bath last night,” Emilia halfheartedly apologised, only to inform the futanari that she wasn’t the only person in the bathroom. Given that she had gone to use the maid’s spa bath, it made perfect sense that someone could have been there.

S-She wasn’t alone..? Who..? N-No.. Emmy couldn’t have.. Victoria was at a loss for words as she tried to process what was happening, her mind jumping to conclusions already as she started to imagine the hung maid fucking Emilia silly, her moans bouncing off of the walls and echoing throughout the bathroom.

“You’re twitching, Vicky. I wonder what you’re thinking of, hmm~? You gave me permission to do whatever I like without needing your consent, remember?” The words rolled off of Emilia’s tongue as she planted the idea that she really did have cheating sex in the bathroom, that she had made the most of her wife’s absence almost immediately after coming to an agreement.

Grunting as she bucked her hips, Victoria’s mind was an utter mess as she ejaculated right then and there. Her cock was merely sandwiched between those massive breasts that weren’t even moving, and yet here she was, blowing her load just from her imagination. It was pathetic, that much she knew, but it was impossible for her to deny how amazing it felt.

Blinking a few times as she processed just what happened, Emilia giggled to herself out of amusement as she squeezed the sides of her tits, squishing the penis inside of her cleavage in order to wring every last drop out of it. “Cumming so soon, honey? I’ve barely even started, and you’re already this excited.. Hehe. You’re so cute.”

“E-Emmy.. P-Please stop messing around and tell me the truth..” Victoria gasped out as she took deep breaths, trying to calm down from having just climaxed so quickly. It was humiliating, but she needed to know whether or not her wife had gone through with things and cheated on her.

That look in her eyes.. Emmy, did you really do it..? Victoria stared into those warm amber eyes, wanting to believe that the brunette hadn’t jumped on their maid the first chance she got. It made her wonder if perhaps this was inevitable, that her beloved had been waiting for this to happen.

“Don’t pout, Vicky. You know I only love you, right? But if you really want to know.. Noel was in the bath with me. What did we get up to, I wonder~?” Emilia had a lovely smile across her face as her lips curled upwards. Her attention was focused solely on the futanari, as she was enjoying those conflicted yet erotic expressions.

Emilia began to lift her breasts upwards, unfazed by how sticky and glazed the inside of her cleavage was. Winking playfully at her wife, she showcased her skills as the sound of skin slapping against skin filled the air, drowning out the shocked moans. She had plenty of experience under her belt due to the whole cuckolding business, although she wanted to believe that it was solely due to her childhood lover.

“Nnngh! Y-You invited Noel, didn’t you..?” Victoria stuttered as she felt the need to ask who was the one to initiate this bathroom tryst. It was difficult for her to paint the brunette as the culprit here, as she saw her as a flirty goddess who meant no harm. Although it didn’t sit right with her to pin the blame on the young, innocent Noel either.

Raising an eyebrow as she was impressed to hear such an assumption escape her partner’s lips, Emilia wanted to spread sweet lies and bend the truth in order to please her wife, but she knew it was best to be honest. “You’d like that, wouldn’t you? You’re such a perv, Vicky! No, Noel was there before me.”

Letting out a sigh of relief, Victoria believed every word without stopping to think about whether it was true or not. She knew it was foolish, but she had no reason to doubt her beloved, even if she did get a kick out of warping reality for her amusement. She didn’t dare speak, as she wanted to hear more.

Almost as if she could read the futanari’s mind, Emilia quickened her pace as she tightened the hold she had on the erect cock, squeezing it inside of her cleavage like a vice grip. Being met with a deep moan, she continued her recollection of events, “Honestly, Noel just wanted to hear about our past. How we met, how we got together. Not what you were expecting, huh?”

“R-Really..?” It was hard for her to deny the possibility when it sounded so genuine coming from her wife’s lips, and yet Victoria couldn’t help but to feel like something was amiss. Why is Noel so interested in our relationship..? Is she trying to outdo me..? She does love Emmy, so maybe she’s trying to woo her..? I don’t know anymore..

Nodding her head, Emilia began to lean back and forth, making sure to squeeze every single inch of the futanari’s member. Realising that this answer wasn’t expected, she decided to speed her retelling along, “Mhm. Although I did tell Noel all about our little agreement from last night, Vicky. And do you know how she reacted?”

“S-She didn’t pounce on you, did she..?” Victoria could already picture it inside of her head; how the young maid had lost control of herself in the heat of the moment and lunged at the voluptuous brunette. Her cock twitched with guilty pleasure as she immersed herself in the possibility, but it was just a mere fantasy until proven otherwise.

Mulling to herself aloud, Emilia hadn’t thought this far ahead. She had planned on telling the truth, but she was just presented with the prime opportunity to whisper sweet lies into her lover’s ear to make her explode with arousal. Smirking, she winked and proclaimed, “Who knows~? Maybe Noel wanted to make me hers~? Or maybe she was understanding?”

“Y-You’re such a tease, Emmy..” Victoria pouted as she let the pleasure course through her body, adrenaline coursing through her veins as she shuddered. She wasn’t given a direct answer, but that was probably for the best as she could only imagine how anxiety-inducing this must be for her wife.

After all, she was placing such a heavy burden on her beloved Emilia. It only made sense for her to need to make a joke out of this and to bend the truth in order for her to come to terms with what she had done, right? At least, this was Victoria’s interpretation on the matter, and she had a hunch that she was wrong.

“Me? A tease? Don’t be silly, Vicky. If I was a tease, would I bend over and wiggle my ass for Noel?” Emilia was coy as she did her best to avoid being too direct, instead wanting to let the futanari’s imagination do most of the work. A part of her wished that she could have taken pictures or a video to help with the immersion, but it had occurred on such short notice that it was nothing more than wishful thinking.

Picturing such a scenario inside of her head, Victoria could vividly imagine how her wife’s round ass would jiggle with each step she took, how she was swaying her hips from side to side as she glanced back over her shoulder. Her own fantasy was enough to push her over the edge once again, as she came prematurely for the second time in quick succession.

“V-Vicky?! Y-You came again, huh..? Honestly, what am I to do with you? It’s like you’re trying to knock my boobs up!” Emilia was startled to feel scorching hot semen erupt inside of her cleavage once again, to see trickles of white fluid ooze out and down her smooth breasts. It tickled ever so slightly, making her shiver on the spot.

Having arched her body upwards as she humped her wife’s tits, Victoria slumped down to the bed as her ejaculation came to an end. Gasping desperately for air, she couldn’t even muster a response, let alone preoccupy herself with how embarrassing it was to blow her load so quickly a second time.

Letting out a sigh as she shook her head, Emilia wasn’t about to fault the futanari for anything. She was perfect in her eyes, and she couldn’t ask anything more from her. Smiling proudly, she felt overcome with the need to repay all of the kindness she had been showered with over the years.

“Noel was hard the moment I stepped into the bath, you know? She was gawking at my tits, almost as if she wanted to fuck them. But I didn’t let her, Vicky. My body belongs to you,” Emilia was serious as she informed her beloved of what happened, even if she had been tempted to let the hung maid ravage her.

Clutching the bed sheets tightly, Victoria’s heart felt like it was about to burst out of her chest. She loved hearing those words, to be given reassurement that her wife belonged to her. It was heartwarming, although the surge of arousal flowing through her only twisted those feelings, making her feel as if it was all a ruse to lower her guard.

“Now where was I..? Oh! So I teased Noel by bending over, and she came running, begging me to let her stick her huge dick inside and fill me with her superior sperm. What do you think happened next, Vicky~?” Emilia continued, getting lost in her own thoughts for a moment as she had to stop and recall where she left off.

Superior sperm..? Is that how Emmy sees it? Or is she just messing with me again? I don’t know.. Victoria wondered to herself as she was alarmed by the choice in words, finding it peculiar how her lover was bringing up superiority of all things. It was strange, but oddly exciting to think about.

“Y-You didn’t let her.. Right..? You and I are trying to have a baby, Emmy.. You wouldn’t let Noel do it raw..” Victoria mumbled out, trying to reason with herself that it was all a ruse. She didn’t want to imagine the possibility that her wife could become pregnant with another’s child, but it was hard for her to ignore it now that it had been brought to her attention.

Giggling to herself, Emilia began to alternate between lifting one of her breasts while slamming the other against the blonde’s crotch. She was evasive as she coyly replied, “Who knows~? Maybe if you stop cumming in my boobs, Vicky, you could try and claim my eggs before Noel does.”

Bucking her hips upwards once again, Victoria came for the third time in quick succession. All of this talk about ownership and superiority had pushed her over the edge, and now she was immersed, thinking about how her own maid might have beaten her to the punch and impregnated Emilia before she could.

“That’s it, Vicky. Let it all out for me. That’s a good girl,” Emilia cooed as she spurred her lover on gently, encouraging her to let every ounce of arousal out of her system. She was impressed to see that she had ejaculated three times and was still raring to go, but she felt as if she was being too hard on her.

Emmy.. I know you didn’t sleep with Noel behind my back, but you make it hard to doubt you.. Victoria slumped back to the bed, her vision blurry as she came to the realisation that she was just being toyed with. There was no way her wife cheated on her so soon; she was simply enabling her cuckolding fetish, nothing more.

“You look rather pleased with yourself, Vicky. But you know, I’m not done telling you what happened. Don’t give me that look, silly! Don’t you want to hear what Noel did to me, hmm~?” Emilia informed the fatigued blonde that she wasn’t quite finished, only to get worked up over the look of disbelief she was met with.

She’s just messing with me, but it won’t hurt to hear her out, would it? I mean, this is Emmy we’re talking about here. She always acts like she’s cheerful and happy to do what anyone wants, but I know she feels just as bad about this as I do. Victoria reasoned with herself for a moment in silence, nodding her head after a brief debate.

“I bent over against a wall and let Noel eat me out. I couldn’t bring myself to say no, Vicky. And you know what? It was incredible! Her tongue knew exactly where my weak spots were, and she was just so amazing!” Emilia began to gush over the absent maid, remembering how satisfying it felt to be serviced by someone so young.

Wait.. Noel ate her out..? That’s unexpected.. Don’t tell me she was trying to prevent Emmy from getting pregnant! Victoria’s mind was racing a million miles a minute as she processed all of this new information. She didn’t even stop to think about how the young girl had most definitely scooped out the creampie she gave Emilia. No, she was shocked to learn that they didn’t have sex behind her back.

“She made me squirt so easily, Vicky! Mmm! Just thinking about it is making me wet.. I-I’m sorry for cheating on you, really. It just kind of happened..” Emilia rubbed her thighs together as she continued to jerk the futanari off with her massive breasts, apologising for how unfaithful she was. She may have received permission, but it still made her feel guilty, especially over the fact she thought it was approved in the heat of the moment.

Victoria was humping her wife’s tits like her life depended on it, the fatigue from just moments ago nowhere to be seen. She was conflicted, but she was a slave to her desires, her lust driving her crazy. Moan after sultry moan escaped her lips, and it wasn’t long before she mindlessly blurted out, “T-That’s so sexy..!! Nnngh! I-I’m gonna cum, Emmy! I-It’s coming out..!!”

Despite this being her fourth load, it came as a shock to them both when Victoria’s semen skyrocketed up into the air, blasting out from between the vice grip the brunette's tits had on her. The sheer force behind the eruption was unheard of, and yet no one dared to question it as the ample bosom was swiftly glazed in a thin, white goo, a feat neither of the married pair had anticipated.

Emilia was speechless as she stopped moving her breasts, amazed at the fact that the blonde had released such a hefty amount of cum, not to mention how intense her ejaculation was. It reminded her of a certain someone, and she found the words leaving her lips as she remarked, “Whoa.. That was like one of Noel’s loads.. If you shot that inside of me, I would have.. O-Oh my.. That was incredible, Vicky!”

Tears were rolling down Victoria’s cheeks as pure euphoria coursed through her, the likes of which she never experienced till now. She was overcome with so much pleasure that her mind was fried, and she could barely process what was being said. All she knew was that she came in a similar manner to Noel, that she had fired such a ferocious load that it would have likely knocked her wife up almost instantly.

It took a few moments for the two to calm down and clean up the mess they had made, but it wasn’t long before they were laying on the bed in each other’s arms. They held each other tightly, almost as if they were afraid that their partner would disappear if they let go. Of course, it was nothing more than a childish fear, but neither of the two were the embodiment of maturity. They were still young and naive, even if they were adults who were just dipping their toes into a twisted fetish.

“I’m sorry for everything, Vicky. I got lost in the flow of things and invited Noel to eat me.. A part of me thought that you would love it, but I couldn’t stop thinking about how you might regret your decision and want to take back what you said..” Emilia confessed as she sought validation and comfort, needing vocal confirmation that what she had done wasn’t as terrible a deed as she believed it to be.

Tensing up a little, Victoria would be lying if she said that she didn’t have any regrets about the whole cuckolding affair. She never anticipated things to start so suddenly, but she knew it was done for her sake, and that alone made her content. “Relax Emmy. I’m not upset, and I’m not going to blame you for anything. B-Besides.. I um.. I was the one who asked for it after all.. So it’s my fault if I regret anything..”

“You don’t have to bear the burden of responsibility alone, honey. We’re in this together, aren’t we? I’ll try to be more mindful of you next time,” Emilia couldn’t help but to smile as she knew that she could depend on her wife for anything, that no matter how big of a mistake she made, that she would always be forgiven. Still, she couldn’t bring herself to mention how pent up she was and how she was always wanting more than what her beloved could give her.

Her own libido was something she would have to come to terms with over time.

Wanting to savour this heartwarming moment for as long as possible, Victoria couldn’t stop thinking about a number of things; how perfect her wife was, how exciting the thought of being cucked was when she didn’t know it was happening, and most importantly, how she was slowly falling behind schedule and would be in a frantic rush to catch up on her plans. But for now, she was content with just cuddling her lover.

Leaning back in her office chair as she let out what felt like the hundredth sigh in the last hour, Victoria could hardly focus on her work. She was both physically and mentally exhausted after being wrung dry by her wife’s massive breasts, having gone far beyond her limits and having ejaculated four times in rapid succession.

Thankfully the day had been peaceful and quiet, although it was somewhat unsettling. None of her employees had come to complain to her, her business that she oversaw was running smoothly for a change, and no one was daring to disturb her. Everything was fine, and that’s what worried her.

She made sure that her beloved Emilia got the rest she needed, giving her the privilege of sleeping in on such a cold day. As much as she wanted to join her, Victoria knew that it would cause trouble if she were to neglect her duties longer than she already did. Still, it filled her with a sense of accomplishment to know that her relationship was going strong and steady.

Emmy is always worrying about me. I can’t let her down. She’s doing this for my sake. She would never fall for Noel. The serious blonde told herself for the umpteenth time today with a smile on her face. It gave her the motivation she needed to keep pressing forward, to ensure that she could support those she loved in the future.

Staring off into space as she started to think about what she could do to surprise her wife over the coming weekend, Victoria was blissfully unaware of a presence creeping up on her. She had kept the door to her office closed, and everyone knew not to interrupt her without knocking first.

“Why do you have that lovestruck look on your face?”

The question came out of nowhere, causing Victoria to jump in her seat as she stared at her surprise guest in shock. She hadn’t heard anyone enter her study, and the thought of an intruder never crossed her mind until just now. But as she let out a sigh of relief, all of the tension that had accumulated escaped in an instant.

“S-Sophia! Where did you..? Oh, forget it. You could have knocked first, you know?” Victoria decided it was best not to ask too many questions, as she wasn’t particularly in the mood to be lectured herself. That didn’t stop her from doing the same to the young brunette, as they were like sisters to one another.

Staring blankly at her well dressed in-law, Sophia had totally glossed over how important manners were. She had just wandered in here on a whim, hoping to discuss some personal matters, and the thought that she might be interrupting something important never crossed her mind.

“You could have locked the door if you didn’t want me. Slow day at work, I take it? If you’re slacking off, I’ll go grab Millie and she can tell you off,” Sophia had a small smirk as she bantered with the blonde. She meant no harm and was just trying to lighten the mood, if only to amuse herself.

Given that she had known the peculiar girl since they were both kids, Victoria knew not to take the bait. Letting out a sigh, she shook her head and brushed a few stray strands of hair behind her ear before asking, “What can I do for you, Sophia? You wouldn’t come to my study unless you wanted something.”

“I don’t need anything, Vicky. I needed to talk to you about something in private without Millie around,” Sophia tilted her head to the side in confusion, unsure as to why people seemed to assume that she wanted something. She was here to look out for her sister’s relationship, and she felt it was best to inform her in-law of what transpired last night.

Sitting up straight in her chair, Victoria was curious to hear what the brunette had to say. She took a moment to examine her clothes, and she wasn’t surprised to see that she was wearing an oversized white shirt that fell all the way down to her knees, making it impossible to discern whether or not she was wearing anything underneath.

Something Emmy can’t know about? Sophia has been staring at Noel since yesterday.. Wait, don’t tell me.. Finding it impossible to believe that such a thing could be possible, Victoria simply stayed silent as she gestured for her guest to speak. She didn’t want to jump to conclusions, but it was the most likely thing that came to mind.

Sophia simply stared at the pair of cerulean globes for a moment before taking a deep breath, preparing herself for the bomb she was about to drop on her sister’s marriage. It’s not like she wanted to ruin things, but she couldn’t exactly keep quiet about something so controversial and racy.

“I saw Millie in the bath with that maid of yours last night,” Sophia was blunt and straight to the point, showing no emotions whatsoever as she kept her opinion a mystery. Whether she was outraged, disgusted or upset was up in the air, but one thing for sure was that she was worried about her in-law’s wellbeing, given how she was telling her first.

Victoria’s eyes went wide for a split second, only for her to close them and rub her temples with one of her hands. Letting out a frustrated groan, it was hard for her to act like she was surprised given that she had learned about her wife’s escapade earlier in the morning. Still, she couldn’t just stay silent and dodge the topic, especially with Sophia of all people.

“I-Is that right? What about it, Sophia? I imagine Noel was just giving Emmy a hand and washing her back,” Victoria tried to come across as naive, even if it was quite obvious she already knew of this. The lack of surprise and shock was a telltale sign that this wasn’t news to her, and she could only hope her sister-in-law wasn’t observant enough to notice.

But unfortunately, Sophia was just as sharp as ever as she placed her hands on the desk, slamming it as if to demand that things be taken seriously. Staring down at the blonde, she informed her, “Millie was cheating on you, Vicky. But you already knew of this, didn’t you? You’ve asked that maid of yours to sleep with Millie before.”

“H-How did you..? Ugh.. L-Let’s not jump to conclusions, okay? Sure, I did ask Emmy to have sex with Noel, but that was purely consensual!” Only now realising how awful things were, Victoria felt it was necessary to make it clear that everyone had agreed to this little cuckolding affair, even if she hadn’t directly spoken to the young maid about it.

Great.. Of all the people, it had to be Sophia who learned about this.. How am I going to explain this to her? She’s going to think I’m a freak! Victoria wanted to scream out of pure frustration as this was a situation she never anticipated. Granted, she never imagined that her lover’s younger sister would crash as their manor for a few days to begin with.

“So it was your idea, Vicky? You’re not just covering for Millie, are you? You and I both know she’s needy, that she sulks whenever you’re not around. It makes perfect sense that she would seek out the comfort of someone else, doesn’t it?” Sophia wasn’t quite buying it, instead proposing the idea that the blonde was taking the blame for Emilia.

How do I even respond to that? I can’t just admit to Sophia that I have a cuckolding fetish! She’ll treat me like I’m crazy! Ugh.. This day cannot get any worse.. Victoria knew that things had been too peaceful, that the peaceful atmosphere from earlier was now replaced with a rampaging storm that showed no signs of calming down.

“That maid was devouring Millie’s pussy, Vicky. Her face was buried in her crotch as she relentlessly ate her out. The moment you’re not around, Millie is in the arms of another. And you’re telling me that you were the one to instigate this?” Sophia stated her findings one after another, trying to find some reason to explain the madness she had stumbled across.

Hearing that Emilia and Noel had fooled around behind her back wasn’t shocking for Victoria, and yet it felt strange to learn that it truly happened from Sophia of all people. Taking a deep breath, she confessed her shameful secret, “F-Fine! I-I have a cuckolding fetish, okay?! Is that what you wanted to hear, Sophia?”

“Don’t get so worked up, Vicky. I’m on your side here. You can lie to yourself as much as you like, but I know that you would never let anyone lay a finger on Millie. So, are you still going to defend Millie? Or should I take it that you really do have a distasteful kink?” Sophia was cold, and yet she showed sympathy to the blonde, offering her the opportunity to not ruin her image.

Not quite understanding why the young brunette would try and pin the blame on Emilia, let alone why she was expected to throw her under the bus, Victoria felt it was necessary to reassert her stance. “Sophia, I’m serious. Emmy is innocent here, alright? I know you mean no harm, but you have to take my word for it.”

“...I thought you were better than this, Vicky. Why do you want Millie to cheat on you? And with that maid of all people? What am I missing here?” Sophia had a defeated look on her face as she stopped arguing, instead choosing to pursue the truth. She rarely showed emotions, so it was quite alarming to see her like this.

Feeling guilty for dragging her sister-in-law into this mess, Victoria felt it was only right to share how disgraceful and terrible of a person she really was. Taking a deep breath, she anxiously explained, “I-I just love the idea of seeing Emmy in the arms of someone else, that she might actually get to experience pleasure I can’t give her.”

“Do you feel inferior, Vicky? Is that it? Do you believe that you can’t satisfy Millie? Is that why you let her sleep with that maid?” Sophia asked as she would occasionally clench her fists, evidently getting frustrated over how her imagine of the blonde she looked up to shattering into a million pieces.

Great.. Now I’ve upset Sophia. How do I get myself out of this mess..? Victoria was desperate to find some way to talk her way out of this predicament, and yet no matter how much she wracked her brain, nothing came to mind. She was grasping at straws here, and her luck was abysmal.

“I-I don’t feel inadequate, Sophia. I just get excited thinking about Emmy sleeping with someone else, that’s all. I don’t think it’s appropriate to bring up, but I like to think that I’m pretty decent in the bedroom,” Victoria tried to reason with the peculiar girl, feeling somewhat defeated as there was no choice but to just admit how she felt.

Going quiet for a few moments, almost as if to gather her thoughts, Sophia began to wander around the study, looking at whatever caught her attention. She didn’t bother to stop and look at her in-law as she remarked, “I did my research on the psychology of cuckolding, Vicky. I want to understand you.”

I can’t say I’m surprised.. Sophia is a bookworm after all. Still, she must have only learned about this last night.. Did she not sleep? Wait.. How did she know Emmy was in the bath with Noel? I thought it was just the two of them.. Victoria let out a confused groan as she couldn’t piece the jigsaw together in order to get a clear picture of what had happened.

“You see, this fetish is driven by one’s fear of inadequacy, often one that is twisted and becomes sexual pleasure. Curiosity, anxiety, humiliation. There’s so many factors to take into account, but none of them add up when I think of you, Vicky. Just why do you want this?” Sophia continued to talk as if she was giving a lecture, not caring whether or not her words fell on deaf ears.

Tensing up as she didn’t quite understand what the brunette was alluding to anymore, Victoria took a moment to think before mindlessly blurting out, “Seeing someone lust for Emmy turns me on, Sophia. I know it’s wrong, that it could destroy my marriage, but Emmy understands me. She wants to make me happy, even if it means sullying herself.”

“You don’t even understand why you’re like this? Aren’t you curious, Vicky? Don’t you want to know why you are the way you are?” Sophia’s amber eyes began to sparkle as she turned to face the blonde, evidence that she was starting to get excited about the topic. She loved finding the truth, especially if it meant discovering ones’ self.

She loved books, as they were a world she could immerse herself in that were far more interesting than the boring reality she lived in. It may have been escapism, but Sophia didn’t care if it meant broadening her horizons without even having to step foot outdoors. Some people may view her as odd, but this is just who she was.

“C-Can we just move on, Sophia? Please? I don’t really know what more you want from me. I’ve told you my reasoning, and you still want more. Well, it’s nice to see you haven’t changed much,” Victoria tried to change the topic, as she was starting to feel self conscious about her fetish and how twisted it was.

When she’s interested in something, Sophia just keeps pressing the matter until she gets the answer she’s looking for. I know we’re practically sisters and all, but I really hope she doesn’t take an interest in my fetish.. Victoria thought to herself, crossing her fingers that this mess would be put behind them, that it wouldn’t make things awkward.

Sophia knew when to concede, when it was best to take a step back and reassess things from another perspective, and she respected her sister-in-law’s request to stop discussing the matter of fetishes. That didn’t stop her from continuing her recollection of last night’s events, as she was far from finished.

“I didn’t know about Millie and that maid’s relationship until I stumbled on them in the bath together. I was surprised, and I thought you would be hurt by it, but it seems like I was wrong. How much do you want to know, Vicky?” Sophia relayed the information as if she was giving a presentation, although the way her lips curled upwards was alarming.

Sighing as she felt as if she had just dug her own grave, Victoria resigned herself to her fate as she dared to inquire, “How about you just tell me everything, Sophia? I can tell by that smile that you’re excited to tell me all about it. What, you think I didn’t notice? We’ve known each other for ages, you know?”

“I see you’re also observant, Vicky. If you must know, Millie was screaming when that maid ate her out. She even squirted all over her face. I didn’t understand it myself, but those two seemed to be enjoying themselves,” Sophia explained as she approached the desk once again, taking slow and careful steps as her bare feet touched the carpet.

I heard all of this from Emmy earlier, so it’s nothing too surprising. But isn’t Sophia cold? She’s only wearing a shirt and some shorts. This girl, I swear.. Not wanting to interrupt to inform her guest that this wasn’t news to her, Victoria couldn’t help but to wonder how a certain someone was bothered by the weather whatsoever.

“That maid was begging to keep going, flaunting her huge penis in front of Millie as if to demand attention. But Millie said something about speaking to you, so that’s where things ended between the two,” Sophia put emphasis on the size of Noel’s phallus, something that came as a surprise given how inexpressive she was.

Curious to know just how the young brunette knew that the maid was well endowed, Victoria felt it was wrong of her to ask such a question, but that didn’t stop her as the words escaped her lips, “U-Um.. So you’ve seen other people naked, Sophia? N-Not that it’s any of my business, but you know.. You never seemed interested in others, let alone sex.”

“If you must know, I was a virgin until last night. So no, I haven’t seen anyone naked aside from when I used to bathe with you and Millie. I might have said that this maid of yours is well endowed, but I have the feeling you’re quite special yourself,” Sophia nonchalantly remarked that she had gained her first sexual experience only recently, only to go on to prove how innocent she was.

She genuinely believed that her sister-in-law was hung like a horse, as she always envisioned that Victoria was exceptional and in a league of her own. She was the only person she could trust Emilia with after all, so it made perfect sense for someone so important to be blessed with sizable genitals.

There were so many things wrong that Victoria didn’t even know where to begin. So many alarms were ringing inside of her head that it was hard for her to concentrate, leading to her blurting out, “Y-You’re not a virgin?! W-Wait.. Last night? Sophia, you didn’t.. Please tell me you’re just messing with me.”

“I’m serious, Vicky. Or would you prefer I call you Victoria to prove my point? I confronted that maid of yours in order to learn just what was going on, only for that girl to turn the tables on me and give me a taste of my own medicine,” Sophia purposefully withheld some key points, like how she tried to blackmail Noel. It was unnecessary information, the kind that would only cause conflict if she let it slip.

The erection in Victoria’s pants was almost unbearable as she relayed the awful realisation over and over again in her head. She wasn’t aroused by this discovery, but it wasn’t helping her calm down either. She had just learned that her sister-in-law had made love with Noel of all people after all.

Sophia and Noel..? S-So Noel’s been with both Emmy and Sophia.. What am I supposed to do now..? Sure, Noel and Sophia would make a cute couple, but it just feels so wrong.. Sophia’s like a sister to me.. Victoria was disturbed as she shuddered on the spot, finding it a hard fact to swallow that the maid had now slept with both of the brunettes.

“Nothing to say, Vicky? Well, since you’re like family to me, I feel it’s only fair to tell you this. I was curious to see how good it felt after seeing Millie being eaten out, and I felt like I had to know what it was like,” Sophia had a similar smirk on her face to her sister, one that spelled nothing but trouble of the mischievous kind.

What do I do..? What am I supposed to say..? Emmy won’t be happy to know her sister has become a woman, that she gave her virginity to Noel of all people.. Ugh.. This can’t be happening.. Victoria was torn over what to do, as it was like she was living in a nightmare, one that showed no signs of ending anytime soon.

“It’s like your maid can read minds, Vicky. She knew exactly how to make me feel good, where all of my weak spots were, and she licked them like a starving beast,” Sophia continued her recap of the events from last night, unfazed by how inappropriate of a topic it was to discuss with her sister-in-law.

She stared into Victoria’s distraught cerulean eyes, finding it somewhat amusing how conflicted she was. She didn’t want to start trouble by mentioning it, but it made her wonder just what was going through the blonde’s head at this moment. Was she ridden with guilt? Was she aroused? She hadn’t the faintest of clues.

“She’s talented, Vicky. Noel is dangerous. She showed me pleasure I never knew possible, and I can only imagine that she has corrupted Millie with that tongue and penis of hers. But you know this, don’t you? That’s why you asked Millie to cheat on you, right?” Sophia had a satisfied grin, almost as if she had stumbled across the truth herself.

Taking deep breaths, Victoria tried desperately to calm herself down, but it was impossible for her to ignore her throbbing erection. She wasn’t even touching herself, yet she could tell that she was close. It was alarming, as she never had any problems with premature ejaculation prior to today, making her wonder just what happened to cause this.

“It hurt when she stuck it in, Vicky. Noel’s massive cock, I mean. She stretched me to the point I thought I was going to break, and then she had the nerve to inform me that she wasn’t even halfway. Can you believe that?” Sophia kept a straight face as she recalled the painful moment where she lost her virginity, and she was unashamed to shame this information.

W-Why are you telling me this..? Victoria couldn’t find her voice, yet she desperately wanted to know why she was hearing about all of this. It was so wrong to learn about how the brunette’s cherry was popped, and yet she was on the edge of losing her cool and making a complete and utter fool of herself.

“But you’re bigger than Noel, aren’t you, Vicky? I can only imagine what Millie must feel when you two make love. Still, you’re probably way more gentle than Noel is.. Oh.. When did I start using her name..?” Sophia didn’t even realise it until now that she was referring to the young mai by her name, leaving her stumped as to when and why it happened.

Victoria was on the edge of her seat, her chest heaving as she struggled to fill her lungs with air. She was panicking, both by the realisation that Noel might possibly have her eyes set on her sister-in-law and how her cuckolding fetish was now out in the open. But above all else, the fact she was turned on made her own guilt unbearable.

“Whatever, it doesn’t matter. Now where was I? Oh right. Noel treated me like I was a ragdoll. Pushing me around, forcing me into whatever position she wanted. It was like I was a mere toy for her, a means of satisfying herself. And you know what, Vicky?” Shaking her head to rid herself of unnecessary thoughts, Sophia leaned towards the anxious blonde with a playful grin on her face.

Fidgeting on the spot, Victoria didn’t want to hear anymore, yet she couldn’t just shut her ears off to the world around her. No, she had to continue listening to the brunette, even if it pained her to do so. Gasping for air, she nervously mumbled, “W-What is it, Sophia? What else can there possibly be..?”

“It felt incredible. She came bucket loads inside of me, not stopping even when I blacked out for a moment. But she’s nothing compared to you, right? Noel can’t even hold a candle to you, can she, Vicky?” The disillusioned Sophia shivered with excitement as she explained how she felt, something that didn’t bother her in the slightest.

Why are you telling me this, Sophia..? It’s just so wrong.. Emmy might want to hear it if you gave her a drink, but ugh.. I’m really not that amazing, you know? If only you knew the truth.. Victoria wanted to protest, to find a plausible explanation as to why she had to sit here and listen to her sister-in-law ramble on and on about her first time.

“I think I understand how Millie feels when she has sex with Noel now, Vicky. It’s none of my business, but I feel I should warn you that she might not be able to function without Noel if you keep being cheated on,” Sophia remarked as she showed concern towards the blonde, something that felt bizarre considering how mischievous she had been just a moment ago.

Just the mere thought of her wife’s body being tarnished and sullied to the extent where she could only find pleasure in the young maid’s massive cock caused a deep moan to escape Victoria’s lips as she came right on the spot. Her own imagination was the cause of a hands free ejaculation, something she never thought possible.

It was humiliating to do such a thing in front of her lover’s younger sister, but Victoria had no control over herself as her pants became wet and sticky from the copious amounts of semen gushing out of her penis. She didn’t dare stand up out of fear of making a complete and utter fool of herself.

But that didn’t stop the inquisitive girl from noticing a familiar smell lingering in the air.

“Vicky, did you just..? B-But your hands are on your desk.. How..?” Sophia stuttered out in disbelief as she was well aware of the musky scent, having had her own body stained by it only last night. Of course, this wasn’t as dominating as Noel’s, but it was the unmistakable smell of semen, that much she was sure of.

Covering her face out of shame, Victoria was at a complete loss as the euphoric yet guilt ridden pleasure left her system. She had no words to explain her actions, nor did she even try to defend herself. She was struggling to process what happened, and her curious guest wasn’t exactly helping her out.

“I-I see. Well, I came here to ask if you wanted to go shopping with me and Millie, Vicky, but I think you need some time to yourself. I’ll talk to you later, okay?” Sophia knew things were awkward, and she didn’t even think of trying to overstay her welcome. She felt sorry for her in-law, but there was nothing she could do but show her sympathy.

Glancing up to see the young brunette spinning on her heels and starting to leave the room, Victoria noticed something peculiar about her appearance. Her slim belly was sticking out, almost as if she was pregnant, but such a thing should be impossible. She had only lost her virginity last night, which only left one possible answer.

She still had Noel’s cum packed inside of her womb, the aftermath of being inflated.

Leaning back in her chair in defeat, Victoria didn’t know what to do. Should she tell her wife about all of this, how the secret is now out in the open? It would mean discussing Sophia and Noel’s tryst, and it made her squirm on the spot as she recalled all of the highly unnecessary information she had just learned.

It was like Sophia had just given her a report, one that she never asked for, and Victoria felt as if she would be better off never hearing a word. But it was too late for her to turn back time; she had to accept that this was the reality of the situation, that her sister-in-law was now a woman by the hands of Noel.

Emmy, Sophia and Noel.. Just what have I done..? If it wasn’t for me, none of this would have ever happened. Maybe I should call off this cuckolding business..? Emmy would understand if I told her, but I don’t want to disappoint her.. Wracking her head as she tried to make sense of this predicament, the blonde found herself lost in her own thoughts.

There was no easy way out of this situation, that much Victoria realised. She had triggered a domino effect, as her initial request to witness her wife sleep with their maid had been the start of it all. A part of her regretted this, but the excitement she felt was far too gratifying to ignore.

Hearing her phone vibrate atop of her desk, Victoria reached for it reluctantly. She didn’t want to face reality, but she couldn’t ignore her problems forever. Expecting it to be a work related matter, she was surprised to see that it was not only a message from the inquisitive brunette, but that a considerable amount of time had passed since she was lost in her own thoughts.

「You have my support, Vicky. I will do my best to enable your fetish, as it will make both you and Millie happy.」

Enable my fetish..? What is Sophia planning now? She said she was going shopping with Emmy, didn’t she? I imagine she told her all about what happened.. Ugh.. Between Sophia and Emmy, I don’t know who’s more mischievous.. Victoria was confused as she tried to make sense of the text message, staring at it for several minutes in silence.

It wasn’t long before she received another message, this time in the manner of a photo. Assuming that it was just going to be a picture of her beloved wife, Victoria had a small yet hopeful smile on her face as she tried to imagine what the pair of sisters were up to at this moment in time.

But the colour drained from her face as what she saw was not what she expected.

It was a picture of both Emilia and Sophia in what appeared to be a changing room, which was nothing too alarming on its own, but the fact there was a massive penis next to their face was a cause for concern. Who are they with..? Wait.. Don’t tell me.. They didn’t take Noel with them, did they..?

Sophia had her lips pressed against the bulbous tip and was evidently holding the camera, her eyes focused on the lens as her lips were curled upwards to make it appear as if she were smiling. Her unoccupied hand was gesturing to make the shape of a V with her fingers, almost as if she were posing.

Emilia, on the other hand, looked like she was in awe at the mere sight of the girthy shaft, her face only mere inches away from the thick penis. She appeared as if she wasn’t as committed to taking the selfie as her sister was, given how she wasn’t composed in the slightest, making it seem like this little stunt was sprung on her without her knowing.

At a loss for words on what to say, let alone think, Victoria couldn’t begin to comprehend what was happening anymore. First she receives a message from her sister-in-law that she was going to enable her fetish, and now she gets a photo of what appeared to be the two siblings worshipping some massive cock.

What’s going on..? Why is this happening..? Sophia, what are you scheming..? And just who are you with..? So many questions were coursing through Victoria’s head, leaving her a confused, aroused mess, both physically and mentally. She was in no condition to continue working for the day, and she was ready to call it quits when she received another notification.

「I’m going to make you the happiest cuck in the world, Vicky. Or should I call you Victoria Cuckfield from now on?」

Chapter Text

Frantically racing around the mansion as she rushed from room to room, Noel was a complete and utter mess. Her white, shoulder length hair had strands sticking out all over the place, her maid uniform was lopsided and was in desperate need of straightening out, and she was unfocused.

She had slept in, something she was ashamed to admit, and the head maid had given her a harsh scolding. It was only natural, as timeliness and etiquette were of the highest importance for their profession, and it only made everyone else look bad if she were to fall out of line.

Running off of a measly three hours of sleep, Noel could only blame herself for the predicament she was in. If she had been sensible and gone to bed at a reasonable time, then she wouldn’t be in this mess. But alas, she succumbed to the mature brunette’s temptations.

It didn’t stop with just Emilia however. No, there was someone else that had tested the limits of her patience, her master’s guest that was impossible to get a read on. She didn’t understand what was going on through that girl’s head, but there was no doubt that she was up to no good.

Lady Sophia.. Tensing up as she remembered the name of that erratic brunette with wavy hair, Noel just could not be at ease with such an unpredictable person around. She was wary of her, unsure as to what it was that she was scheming, as no sane person would try and blackmail someone whilst naked in the bath together.

Nevertheless, Noel had to try and not let the matter distract her anymore than it already did. She was already regarded as a clumsy maid, one who caused more messes than she cleaned up, and while that much was true in the past, as of late she had been quite mature and competent. She did not want to be ridiculed out of fear of her crush finding out.

Was she serious last night? About us no longer needing Lady Victoria’s consent to make love? Or did I imagine it? Feeling that the events in the bathroom were too good to be true, the young girl couldn’t make heads of what was going on anymore. She was happy to be able to be with the woman of her dreams, but there was something unnerving about it all.

Sighing as she swept the hallways, Noel couldn’t help but to wonder what was going on anymore. She understood that her master had a cuckolding fetish, that she got off on seeing her wife experience pleasure and make expressions she wasn’t capable of delivering to her, but something felt amiss.

Are Lady Victoria’s desires growing? She only ever requested for me to sleep with Lady Emilia on special occasions. Is she spiralling out of control..? No, that’s ridiculous. Shaking her head, the distracted maid had to stop what she was doing and brush several strands of hair out of her face.

She wasn’t even an adult, and yet Noel found herself wrapped up in adultery. It was consensual, sure, but it felt so bizarre to think that she was no longer a virgin at the age of 16. It made her wonder if perhaps this was the norm nowadays, that maybe this was common amongst girls her age.

If she were still attending school, perhaps she would know the answer, but for now, Noel could only make assumptions. There was no one else around her that was in her own generation, as all of the other employees in the mansion were adults. Wait.. There is one person now that I think about it.

Just as quickly as Noel started to picture the wavy haired brunette inside of her head, she noticed the very same person hurrying out of Victoria’s office down the other end of the hallway. There was no slamming of doors, nor was there any stomping of feet, leading her to believe that there was no cause for concern as of yet.

I didn’t know Lady Sophia was awake.. No, no! Calm down! Don’t remember what happened last night! Slapping her cheeks in a futile attempt to prevent the memories from rising to the surface, the young maid let out a defeated sigh as she couldn’t prevent the inevitable. Blood was rushing to her crotch, causing her to shift about on the spot uncomfortably.

Watching closely out of the corner of the eye as Sophia quickly made her way towards the mansion’s master bedroom and entered without even knocking, Noel couldn’t help but to be curious as to what was going on here. She didn’t like to stick her nose into other people’s business, but her imagination demanded answers right this instant.

Looking around to ensure that none of the other house attendants were nearby to scold her, Noel quietly crept towards Victoria and Emilia’s private quarters, flinching as she heard two familiar voices bickering with each other. Whether she intended to or not, she found herself eavesdropping on the pair.

“Seriously?! Sophia, do you not think before you act?! She’s just a teen for crying out loud! What if she got you pregnant?!”

“I’ll be fine, Millie. But if you’re going to stoop to that level, why don’t I call you Emilia?”

The two sisters sounded like they were fighting, and Noel quickly pieced together what was going on. The younger girl must have confessed, revealing what happened in the bathroom in the dead of night. It made sense that the flirtatious housewife was outraged, as this was no laughing matter.

“Ugh.. I’m not going to pity you, Sophia. You dug your own grave, so you can only blame yourself for what happened.”

“Why would I need you to pity me? I’m capable of making my own decisions, Emilia. ..It feels weird to not call you Millie.”

The groans of frustration were loud and clear to Noel as she stood outside in the hallway, listening in whether she wanted to or not. They were quite loud, and it sounded as if they were about to move on from this topic. Still, it did make her wonder if this is what the siblings were like behind closed doors.

I’ve never heard Lady Emilia raise her voice before. I understand why she’s upset, but still.. Lady Sophia’s an adult, even if she doesn’t act like one. It’s her decision on who to have sex with.. Even if that person is me.. Noel weighed both of the brunette’s opinions, finding that they were both justified to an extent.

“I take it Vicky wasn’t impressed either? Knowing her, she probably went easy on you.”

“Vicky has her own problems, Millie. She accepted it, but she wasn’t outraged like a certain somebody.”

Feeling like it was pointless to listen in on the conversation any longer, Noel took a deep breath to compose herself, trying her best to rid her thoughts of the satisfying memories of dominating that erratic girl in the bathroom immediately after eating her older sister’s pussy out like a starving animal.

“Why are you like this, Soph? Oh whatever.. You always do whatever you like in the heat of the moment. So, is Vicky busy?”

“She seems to be swamped in work and can’t join us. Guess we’re going on a date by ourselves, Millie.”

Noel’s ears perked right up as she overheard the work date. Despite her young age, she never had the privilege to go on one herself, especially with how the woman she was crushing on was married. It made her want to experience that for herself, even if it was far beyond her right as a measly maid.

“A date..? That’s one way to put it, I suppose. Why don’t you go and freshen up, Soph? You’re half naked after all.”

“You only mention that now? You’re slow on the uptake, Millie. But fiiiiiine, I'll get changed.”

“Honestly.. You’re such a child at times, Soph.”

Hearing the sound of footsteps drawing closer to the door, Noel let out a shriek as she realised that she was about to get caught eavesdropping. She grabbed her broom and pretended to sweep the floor, failing to realise that she wasn’t holding it properly, that her grip was quite loose.

Seeing Sophia step out dressed in nothing but a white, oversized shirt that covered her privates, it was hard to discern whether or not she was wearing shorts underneath. Her appearance was dishevelled, almost as if she had just rolled out of bed herself, and there was that peculiar, whimsical air to her that was both charismatic and alarming.

“You’re just making a mess, you know? Didn’t they teach you how to sweep the floors?” Sophia pointed out as she grinned, feeling rather mischievous after her exchange with her sister just moments ago. She wanted to get her frustrations out of her system, and what better way to do that than by poking fun at the young maid?

Noel could only let out a disappointed sigh, unable to bring herself to ignore the ridicule. It would be impolite to feign ignorance. Composing herself, she calmly replied, “T-Thank you for the concern, Lady Sophia, but I’m fine. I was just.. Distracted, that’s all. Please don’t mind me and carry on with your day.”

“Distracted? You mean eavesdropping. Hey Millie, this cheeky brat thinks she can talk her way out of spying on us!” Sophia called back into the room, raising her voice to ensure that her older sister felt compelled to show her face. She harboured no ill will, as this was just a means of amusing herself.

Oh no.. Lady Emilia’s going to be upset, isn’t she? And I’ve been behaving myself lately.. There goes my chance of impressing her.. Noel’s shoulders sank as she braced herself for the disaster that awaited her. She had been trying her best in the hops of leaving a good impression on her crush, but she was now treading on thin ice.

Appearing in the doorway dressed in a white turtleneck sweater and an ankle-length, cream-coloured skirt, Emilia looked absolutely stunning no matter what she wore as she stared back and forth between the young maid and her whimsical sibling. The disappointment was evident in her warm amber eyes as she let out a deep sigh.

“Noel was probably just passing by and overheard us bickering. It’s not like she purposefully chose to listen in on us, right Noel?” Placing her hands on her hips as she tried to act commanding and stern, Emilia was not in the best of moods despite the wonderful start to her day.

A bead of sweat dripped down Noel’s forehead as she gulped, debating internally whether to confess the truth or go along with the misunderstanding. No matter what, she was in danger, and she felt like it was best to just go with the flow for now as she frantically nodded her head, her grip on her broom tightening.

“Is that so? Hmm. Hey, you’re not busy, are you? We could use someone to carry our shopping around for us,” Sophia wasn’t convinced as she eyed up the shorter girl, and she felt as if it was natural to make good use of her. She didn’t view her as a slave, but she knew for a fact that her conscience was guilty, that she had to repent for her sins.

And what better way to do that than by making herself useful?

Clapping her hands together, Emilia’s dazzling smile travelled from ear to ear as she approved of this sudden suggestion. She wanted to pamper the young maid who had sold her youth in order to provide for her family, and this was the best opportunity to do so. “That’s a wonderful idea, Soph! Noel can go on a date with the two of us!”

“A-A date..? With Lady Emilia..?” Noel stuttered out in disbelief, dropping her broom as she took a step backwards. She could hardly believe her ears, and she had to pinch her arm in order to reassure herself that this was no dream, that this was really happening. She wanted to squeal with excitement, but she was paralysed by her own shock.

I-Is this real..? I get to go on a date with Lady Emilia?! Oh my gosh.. T-This is really happening?! W-What do I wear? No, I need to take a shower first! Noel’s thoughts were racing a million miles a minute as she struggled to think rationally, instead jumping from one conclusion to the next.

Sophia was quiet as she mulled over her sister’s interpretation of her motives, and it took her a few moments to simply nod understandingly. She didn’t utter a word, nor did she even think of complaining as she strutted down the hallway towards the guest bedroom, her long wavy hair swaying from side to side all the while.

“That girl, I swear.. Sorry you had to hear us arguing, Noel. Soph is well.. She loves to pretend she knows what’s best for herself, even though she’s still so young,” Emilia brushed some stray strands of brown hair back into place, apologising for causing such a commotion. It was just a sibling quarrel; nothing serious.

Feeling like a child as she was always the youngest here at the Buckfield mansion, Noel could somewhat relate to the awkward girl, as she too tried to act mature for her age. But unlike a certain mischievous bookworm, she didn’t carry an air of confidence, nor was she unfaltering; she was just a weak teenager at the end of the day.

“U-Um.. Is it really alright for me to join you, Lady Emilia? Won’t Lady Victoria disapprove of it?” Seeking reassurance as she really didn’t want to risk losing her job by going against her master’s orders, Noel truly wished that she could go out on a date with the gorgeous brunette, to experience something she’d only heard stories of grandeur about.

Emilia’s warm amber eyes went wide as if she hadn’t thought this far ahead, that she had yet to consider what her wife would think of this. But her lips began to curl into a playful smile, and she reached forward and placed one of her hands on the maid’s head, ruffling her messy white hair affectionately.

“Oh, I’m sure Vicky will approve of us sneaking out, Noel. We had a little talk this morning and she is serious about you know what. I’ll have a word with her later tonight, so don’t stress and just enjoy your date with the Thompson sisters,” Emilia winked at the short girl, bringing a finger up to her plump lips as if to signal to keep this a little secret between the two of them.

Thompson..? Oh, her maiden name. Right. God.. Lady Emilia is so hot.. Why does she have to be married..? I want her all for myself.. W-What am I thinking?! Captivated by the woman of her dreams doting on her, Noel stopped herself before her thoughts became obsessive and immoral, something that was becoming more and more frequent as of late.

Blushing profusely as she took a step backwards, Noel’s heart was fluttering as she felt like sprinting to the maid quarters and trying to fix her dishevelled appearance, to prepare herself for her first date with not one but two stunning brunettes. It was like she was the luckiest person alive, as she believed everyone would be green with envy upon seeing her walking arm in arm with the buxom pair of sisters.

I can’t mess this up! I need to prove to Lady Emilia that I’m not just a kid! Maybe then she’ll take me seriously.

I’m an idiot.. Of course this isn’t a date. Why did I get carried away and think that it is? Despite Noel’s calm and composed demeanour, she was both frustrated and disappointed with herself for getting her hopes up. She had been under the impression that things would pan out like the dates she had seen in movies and shows, but reality wasn’t so kind.

Sure, she was walking next to the gorgeous Emilia, but they weren’t locking arms and clinging to one another like she expected. There was some distance between them, enough so no one would get the wrong idea that they were a couple, but close enough so that she could attend to her every beck and call in a timely manner. At the end of the day, she was just a premature maid.

As much as Noel wanted to be ecstatic and overjoyed, this shopping trip had been quite disappointing thus far. The pair of sisters were chatting amongst themselves as they gazed through windows, barely paying their younger attendant any mind. They had originally planned to go by themselves, so having an additional guest didn’t quite cross their minds at this point in time.

The small take away from all of this was that Emilia had brushed Noel’s hair before they departed from the Buckfield mansion.

In her frantic rush to zoom back to the maid quarters earlier, Noel had rummaged through her belongings in hope of finding a cute outfit to wear, only for the realisation to hit her that she owned nothing of the sort. Her wardrobe consisted primarily of maid outfits, and then reality sunk in; she was still on the clock and couldn’t just neglect her duties, even if one of her masters had given vocal consent to her leaving the household for the day.

As depressing as it was at that moment in time, Noel felt like her heart was going to explode when the lovely Emilia began to brush her messy hair just before they departed. It was something she never anticipated, something earned her many stifled giggles from the other housemaids, and even a disapproving stare from Sophia. And yet, it was almost as amazing as her 16th birthday present. Almost.

Even as she quietly followed the tall and voluptuous sisters around, she couldn’t stop thinking about how heart pounding and thrilling it was to have the love of her life go out of her way to fix her sloppy appearance. It was a scene she had witnessed countless times in films, and it felt like a dream come true to actually experience it. It made her want to look dishevelled on purpose in order for this to become an almost daily occurrence, as childish of a notion as it was.

“You could really use a haircut, Soph. It’s just so long and wavy, and I can barely see your face,” Emilia sounded almost motherly as she stopped to examine her younger sister, noting how overgrown her wavy brown locks were. She understood that fashion wasn’t something the girl was conscious of, but she felt that it was quite a shame for someone to neglect their looks and let them go to waste.

Reaching up and brushing her fingers through her straight fringe that almost covered her eyes, Sophia simply shook her head as she didn’t understand the point of this remark. Staring back at her sister, she pointed out, “Does it really matter? Who am I trying to impress? If it keeps people away, then is it such a bad thing? Or do you want us to look like twins, Millie? Do you want people to mistake us for one another?”

Twins? But they’re so different. Their mannerisms, their tones, how they carry themselves. It’s like Emilia is a gorgeous, well mannered princess, and Sophia is a reclusive witch who doesn’t care what people think about her. As harsh as it was for her to think of the two in such a manner, Noel did find that the erratic brunette was more akin to a witch, although she lacked the devious and wicked intentions.

“Soph, when was the last time you looked at yourself in the mirror? If I let your hair grow any longer, Mom will think you’re a monster. Besides, it's been years since someone mistook us for one another,” Emilia couldn’t help but to grin out of pure amusement as she imagined her mother bumping into Sophia in the middle of the night and screaming, calling her a monster. It was wrong, but it was almost certainly going to happen in the next month or two if nothing was done.

Pausing for a moment, Sophia turned to look at her reflection in a window, playing with her long hair that fell dangerously close to her butt. It was as if she never bothered to check herself out, and she earned herself some questionable stares from strangers passing by. Her choice in clothing was what mainly caught attention, as she wasn’t properly dressed for the cold winter weather, let alone prepared for the snow.

It didn’t bother her in the slightest however. She had always been tolerant of the weather, no matter if it was freezing or scorching hot. With a medium-length navy blue skirt and a white shirt tucked in, she was undoubtedly the odd one out amongst the trio, although all of the attention wasn’t focused solely on her. No, each and every single member of their little group stood out in their own way.

Emilia was gorgeous, refined, and all around charming, even with her turtleneck sweater, ankle-length skirt and brown coat. It was easy to mistake her for a model, and with a young maid by her side, it only reaffirmed everyone’s suspicions that she really was no ordinary person. Noel was simply wearing her uniform along with some leggings to fend off the cold breeze, and yet it was hard to deny that she looked adorable, given how timid she appeared. And then there was Sophia, whose fashion sense was out of season.

“Um.. Why don’t you tie your hair up, Lady Sophia..? Wouldn’t that fix the problem..?” Noel nervously suggested, feeling rather anxious about all of the attention. She knew that she was overstepping her bounds to a degree, as her opinion was only required upon request, or at least that’s what she had been taught. There were times where her thoughts were valued, and others where they were uncalled for.

Biting her lip as she eyed off her younger sister, Emilia simply nodded in agreement, having never thought about using accessories to mask the problem at hand. It was only a temporary, short-term fix, but it would at the very least open the doors for more possibilities moving forward. Clapping her hands together with delight, she exclaimed, “That’s a great idea, Noel! Soph won’t have to cut her hair, and she won’t look like a monster.”

“I’m standing right here. Don’t I have any say in the matter?” Sophia sounded almost disappointed with her cold and uninterested tone. She didn’t understand the appeal of dressing up to please others, nor was she here to actually buy clothes. It was simply a way for her to spend some time with her older sister, along with the meddlesome maid who loved to stick her nose into other people’s affairs.

Emilia simply giggled to herself, finding her sister’s reaction quite amusing. Flicking her braided ponytail back over her shoulder, she inhaled to calm herself before declaring, “Not this time, Soph. Mom will be thrilled to see you put some effort into your looks. Come on, get moving. Or do I need to tell Vicky about this?”

There was a brief moment of silence as Sophia contemplated the possibilities and their outcomes. She could run away and be treated like a child, or she could endure the humiliation and indulge her sister in her whims. The thought of arguing did cross her mind, but she merely let out a defeated groan.

Why did she seem to give in when Lady Victoria was mentioned? Noel was confused, not understanding why the erratic girl seemed to comply with the elated Emilia’s wishes. Was there something she was missing? Did something happen in the past? Or is this merely a display of respect? She hadn’t the faintest of clues.

Like an overly excited child who was eager to show their parents a toy they so desperately wanted, Emilia grabbed her sister’s hand and led the way towards a hair and beauty supply store. Given that she went shopping on a weekly basis, it came as no surprise that she knew her way around town.

Most people who normally visit this store purchase hairdressing supplies, but there were some who purchased from the small variety of hair accessories. Hair clips, hair bands, scrunchies, ribbons - there were plenty to choose from, but the range itself left much to be desired. Not that it bothered Emilia.

The moment they stepped inside, Noel could feel all eyes fall upon her and her companions. She should have expected as much, but it wasn’t as long lasting as what she had experienced earlier. Do we really stand out that much..? I mean, I’m pretty bland.. But Lady Emilia is beautiful! And I guess Lady Sophia isn’t too bad..

“Hmm. Would a hair tie work? I don’t ever think I’ve seen you with a ponytail, Soph. Ribbons feel a little too flashy for you, don’t they?” Emilia was browsing the products, talking to herself while also inviting her sister to join the conversation and chime in at any point in time. She was lost in her own little world so to speak, although it’s not as if she was completely immersed.

Sophia stared coldly at all of the accessories, her long bangs making it difficult to gauge her reaction. But given the fact her lips were curling downwards, it was easy to assume she wasn’t impressed, and she made her feelings known as she exclaimed, “Do I really have to do this? This is your thing, Millie. You always liked dressing up for Vicky.”

“You’ll understand one day, Soph. You’ll fall in love and want to impress someone. Although knowing you, you’d probably just talk their ear off for hours,” Emilia stifled a chuckle as she poked fun at her sister for being unsociable and having the tendency to ramble on and on about topics people had no interest in.

Leaving the two siblings to have their little squabble, Noel began to browse the shelves, her curiosity getting the better of her. She was rarely allowed out of the mansion to assist with clothes shopping, so this was the first time in years she was actually examining hair supplies. It was odd, but strangely exciting.

Grabbing some dark red hair clips, ones that were quite plain and didn’t particularly stand out amongst the crowd, Noel took one quick look at the erratic brunette. She felt like she was stepping out of line, but she felt the need to suggest, “U-Um.. How about this, Lady Emilia? Would this suit Lady Sophia? It’s not um.. It’s not gaudy or anything..”

“Oh? Noel, that’s a wonderful idea! We can just brush Soph’s bangs to the side to show off her pretty face!” Emilia clapped her hands together, delighted to hear such an insightful idea. It didn’t exactly cross her mind, as she normally maintained her own hair and didn’t let it obscure her vision.

Crossing her arms, Sophia shook her head and rolled her eyes, unamused that the meddlesome maid was getting involved once again. She didn’t harbour any hard feelings towards her, and yet she wasn’t even capable of describing how she felt. Emotions were a mystery to her, one that she believed she would never understand.

“M-Maybe Lady Victoria would like it..? I mean, she does seem to adore you, Lady Sophia..” Noel meekly mumbled out, voicing her thoughts on the matter as she remembered that the bookworm seemed quite obedient once the blonde’s name was uttered. She quickly hung her head in shame, realising how out of line this was.

What am I doing?! I can’t just act like I’m friends with Lady Emilia and Sophia! Oh, I just want to crawl under my blankets and disappear.. Noel was distraught, ridiculing herself for her uncalled for outburst. She was a maid, and socialising and acting friendly wasn’t what she had been taught to do.

There was an awkward silence that lasted only a moment, and Sophia was the first to break it. She was deep in thought for only a second before snatching the hair clips out of the anxious girl’s hands, spinning on her heels to not face anyone as she muttered to herself, “Just this once. If it’ll make Vicky happy..”

Emilia grinned as she understood what was going on through her sister’s head for once. The girl wanted to impress Victoria, although for what reason was still a mystery. Perhaps she was feeling guilty about something? Or maybe she just wanted to prove to her in-law that she was still the same person, even if her hair was overgrown?

They were merely possibilities that crossed Emilia’s mind, but she hadn’t the faintest clue as to which was correct. She could assume as much as she liked, but at the end of the day, the only way to get an answer was from Sophia herself, and given her lack of self awareness, it was best to just leave the matter as is.

With the erratic brunette hurrying to the counter, almost as if she didn’t want to be here any longer, Noel took this as an opportunity to seek validation and reassurance. Taking a deep breath, she nervously asked, “U-Um.. I’m not in trouble, am I? I spoke up without permission, and I’m interfering with your day out with your sister..”

“Hm? Relax, Noel. Really, you don’t have to be so formal. You’re so adorable that no one could possibly get mad at you. Besides, Soph seems to like your suggestion. She would’ve turned you down quite harshly if she didn’t,” Emilia wanted to pat her maid’s head in an affectionate manner, but it wasn’t the time nor the place for it.

Feeling like she wasn’t hanging on to her job by a thread anymore, Noel let out a sigh of relief as she raised her head and straightened her back. A part of her wished that she didn’t have to wear this maid dress, to really make it seem as if she was on a date with the woman she was madly in love with, but it was too late to return to the mansion and get changed.

Not that she had any clothes for the occasion anyway.

Spotting Sophia approaching, Noel let out a gasp as she could actually see the girl’s face for a change. Only one of her amber eyes was fully visible, and it was just as cold as her expression. She clearly didn’t want to be here any longer, especially now that they had gotten what they came here for.

“Aww. Look at you, Soph! You know, maybe if we cut a little off your fringe, you would look stunning. It’s an improvement though, and I bet Mom and Vicky will approve of it!” Emilia happily exclaimed as she examined her sister, noting that her long bangs still covered one of her eyes.

Feeling inclined to praise the older girl, even if things were still awkward between them, Noel chimed in with an honest confession, “I-I think it suits you, Lady Sophia. It shows off your good looks, and it makes you seem quite smart. I’m sure Lady Victoria would be delighted. O-Oh.. What am I saying..?”

Seeing the maid get all flustered, Sophia couldn’t help but to smirk as she stared at her long and hard. She could actually see clearer now, as she now longer had as much hair obscuring her vision. Luckily it was simple to put the clips on, otherwise she wouldn’t have accepted such an uncalled for suggestion.

“That’s enough about me. Now it’s your turn, Noel. We’re supposed to be here on a date, aren’t we? And you’re dressed like that? Seriously?” Sophia was directing the attention towards the young girl with short, white hair, pointing out that her uniform made this shopping trip seem less and less like a date.

Bringing a hand to her mouth as she giggled, Emilia agreed with her sister for a change. Feeling rather bold, she grabbed the anxious maid’s arm and clung to her like they were lovers, all before exclaiming, “We can’t have that now, can we? Let’s go and get you some cute new clothes, Noel! Or perhaps you’d prefer it if I called you darling? We are on a date, after all.”

“D-D-Darling..?!” Noel felt lightheaded as she turned bright red, having never anticipated that she would be referred to in such a loving manner. She wasn’t privileged enough to receive a pet name despite being intimate with the seductive brunette, and yet now she was genuinely acting like they were a couple.

T-This can’t be happening.. I must be dreaming.. It was all becoming too much for the meek and reserved Noel to endure. She was always worked up from the teasing and her own outbursts, and to add this on top of her own feelings of self doubt left her nothing more than a bumbling mess.

“I see. So should I call you honey?” Sophia had a mischievous smile on her face as she grabbed the maid’s other arm, sandwiching her between herself and her sister. It was blatantly obvious that she was only in this for the laughs, even if it was so easy to mistake her as being serious given her personality.

Giggling to herself with glee, Emilia was pleased to see that her younger sister was joining in on the teasing. She was going to see to it that they didn’t go too far, as she didn’t want to push Noel’s buttons and cause her to faint. She knew that a joke could only be taken so far, and she wasn’t about to let this wonderful outing end on a sour note.

“Come on, darling. Let’s go get you some new clothes, okay?” Emilia proposed as she gently tugged on her date’s arm, gesturing for her to stop standing there with her mouth agape. This was the kind of fun she wished that Victoria was here to be a part of, but her wife’s work took priority over this.

Their boobs.. Soft.. W-What am I thinking?! I can’t get horny now! Shoo! Go away, lewd thoughts! Noel was shaking her head childishly, attempting to rid herself of the inappropriate images swirling around in her mind. Both of the brunettes’ chests were smothering her arms, and as much as she wanted to savour the moment, this wasn’t the time or place.

Being led out of the store, Noel could feel so many strangers staring at her, most likely out of jealousy. She was sandwiched between two gorgeous sisters, although she fancied one over the other by far. That wasn’t to say she didn’t like Sophia, it was just that they had only met and things were awkward between them.

Without the faintest idea as to where their destination was, Noel could only blush up a storm and babble incomprehensibly to herself. She wanted to speak up, to mention how inappropriate this was even as a joke, but there was a part of her that wanted this to last forever, as childish as a notion as that was.

“What’s the matter, darling? Don’t you want to go on a date with the Thompson sisters?” Emilia worryingly asked, having noticed how absent minded the young maid was. She was starting to wonder if perhaps she had gone too far, that it was time to end this little facade and return to normal.

Smirking as she leaned in closer, resting against the younger girl’s shoulder, Sophia decided to chime in, “Noel’s just at a loss for words. Come on, honey. No need to be shy. Where’s that ruthless, dominating girl from last night? Or maybe you’re just too scared? You’re probably worried about hurting Vicky’s feelings, right?”

“I-I.. I just feel out of place.. That’s all..” As much as she wanted to refute the claims, to assert that this was just a sign of her being embarrassed, Noel just couldn’t find the words. She genuinely felt as if she didn’t belong, that she was the odd one out here. Sure, they had offered to look at clothes for her, but there was no doubt in her mind that she would just be seen as a kid.

Pulling away for a moment, Emilia leaned in and gave her maid a quick but thoughtful kiss on the cheek. She couldn’t do anything else to put her at ease, at least not in public anyway. This was all she could do for the time being. “We’ll fix that, darling. Just bear with it just a little longer, okay?”

Nodding in response, Noel felt like the luckiest person alive to have someone so kind and caring reassure her like this. Throw on top that she’s drop dead gorgeous, and it was no wonder that she was infatuated with her. It was like a dream come true, although there were plenty of bumps in the road.

Arriving at a clothes outlet, one that was notorious for its high prices and its brand name, the trio made their way inside. The interior was clean, not a speck of dust to be found, and almost all of the other customers appeared to be just as well off as the Buckfields. The products on display were bold and innovative, to say the least.

Why couldn’t we go someplace normal..? I can’t dress up like a rich person.. Even Lady Emilia’s clothes wouldn’t look good on me.. Does she even shop here..? Noel wondered to herself as she gazed across the store, finding it hard to process that a peasant such as herself was allowed to step foot inside.

“If I remember right, what I’m looking for is over this way..” Emilia mumbled to herself as she guided her maid and her sister past all of the peculiar dresses that looked like something you would see in a fashion show. She wasn’t entirely positive about her recollection, but she knew that there was some casualwear here.

After all, she shopped here on occasion when buying clothes for Victoria.

Making their way across the store towards one of the back corners, no one so much as turned their head to look at the trio. They didn’t stand out, nor were they screaming for attention. People were here solely to shop at their own leisure, even if some were gossiping amongst themselves.

Coming to a halt, Noel was disappointed when both of her dates let go of her arms to peruse the clothing racks. They clearly had their own ideas in mind as to what they thought would look good on her, and she didn’t want to interfere, no matter how curious she was. She trusted Emilia’s choice in fashion, but Sophia was a whole other story.

What is she looking for..? Please don’t tell me she’s going to dress me up like a clown.. I know I was hard on her last night, and I’ve been voicing my opinion, but still.. Noel was somewhat concerned as she focused solely on the wavy-haired girl, finding it hard to believe that they had fucked like animals despite barely knowing one another.

“Noel? Darling, what’re you doing? Wait, don’t tell me.. Did Soph’s new look make your heart flutter?” Emilia called out to her maid, noticing that she was just standing there absentmindedly once again. It was worrying to an extent, but she tried to make a lighthearded joke on the matter.

Jolting back to reality and away from her thoughts, Noel profusely shook her head, not wanting anyone to misunderstand. She didn’t have feelings for the erratic girl, as her heart belonged solely to the woman who showered her with nothing but kindness. “N-No! I-I only have my eyes set on you, Lady Emilia.”

“Noel, we’re on a date, sweetie. No formalities, okay?” Emilia smiled politely as she told Noel that they were supposed to be acting like a couple. She wasn’t fond of being referred to as a lady, but it was something she had just become numb to over the years. As much as she wanted to change how things worked, titles were low on the list of priorities.

Gulping as she felt like a fool for not reading the mood sooner, Noel simply nodded silently, not wanting to make things worse for herself. Taking a moment to look at the stunning brunette, she noticed that she was carrying several articles of clothing over one of her arms, some of which looked quite elegant.

“Here. Go and try them on. Or are you wary of what I picked out?”

The voice came as a total surprise for Noel as she jumped on the spot, her heart almost bursting out of her chest as she had lowered her guard, only for Sophia to sneak up behind her unannounced. Taking deep breaths, she tried to calm her racing nerves, as futile an effort as that was.

“Soph, you shouldn’t scare her like that. How would you like it if Vicky snuck up behind you and jumped on you?” Emilia scolded her sister, putting one hand on her hip while her other arm held the clothes she had picked out for the flustered maid. She wasn’t impressed, but she was used to these childish antics, as sad as it is to admit.

Merely shrugging her shoulders as if she didn’t care, Sophia held out a bundle of clothing that was neatly piled on top of each other. She dropped it without any notice into the young girl’s arms before stepping away, off to browse what was on display. It left everyone speechless, given how carefree she was.

“Um.. Where are the..? Oh, there they are. I’ll be back in a moment, E-E-Em..” Blushing red like a tomato, Noel was a stuttering mess as she located the changing rooms. Grabbing what her crush had chosen for her out of her arms, she made a dash to get away, to be given some privacy to process everything thus far.

Closing the curtain behind her, Noel breathed a sigh of relief as she needed a brief reprieve. Placing the clothes down onto a small wooden bench, she looked at her reflection in the mirror. Her hair was fine for the most part, but there were a few stray strands that stuck out, making her look somewhat stressed.

Her innocent viridian eyes stared back at her, judging her for slacking off on the job. She felt somewhat guilty for neglecting her duties to go out on a date with both Emilia and Sophia, even if it wasn’t official. Sure, she had received permission to leave the mansion, but it still was wrong of her to not inform her master about any of this.

Lady Victoria will be jealous, won’t she? She’ll probably assume we had sex behind her back.. I don’t understand why she wants to be cheated on.. Is it really that thrilling? Well.. I get to hold Em close to me, so I’m not going to complain. Noel pondered to herself, shivering with joy as she thought about all the possible excuses to have wild sex that awaited her.

Sighing as she didn’t want to mull over the matter, considering she couldn’t read minds, Noel took off her gloves and placed them to the side. Undoing her black ribbon situated atop of her chest, she felt a little embarrassed to be stripping down outside of the mansion, and even her own home.

Grabbing her maid dress by the hem, she lifted it up and over her head, only to feel a little exposed as she examined her smooth, faint skin in the mirror. She was young, so it was expected that she looked healthy, but she couldn’t help but to feel as if there was much to be desired.

Her breasts were modest at best, and while her bust size was roughly the same as Victoria’s, she couldn’t even think of holding a candle to the likes of Emilia and Sophia. Thinking about being as stacked as the two of them made her tremble with excitement, as she desperately wanted to be seen as an adult.

Granted, she was still in the midst of puberty, so the possibility of growing existed, albeit faintly. Would she one day have a chest as large as Emilia or Sophia’s? Would she grow taller? Would her thighs become thick and her legs to become long and sexy? Would her hips widen while her waistline was as thin as ever? She would have to wait and see.

And then there was her penis, something she still had mixed feelings over.

As a futanari, Noel had grown accustomed to not being branded as normal. She was a rare breed, and with that came the issue of not feeling like she would ever fit in. She had the genitals of both a male and a female, meaning that she wasn’t allowed in the women’s changing rooms under normal circumstances.

Being left out was one thing, but the rumours that would spread if she so much as acted out of line were daunting. She could be labelled a predator if she wasn’t careful, and given that she was still in her teens, she didn’t want that to happen. She had to remain pure, even if her own body was filthy from her overindulgence in sex.

She was addicted to it, that much Noel was aware of. She couldn’t control her actions once her switch was flipped, and it was like she was a totally different person. Her shy and meek demeanour would vanish, only to be replaced with one that was cocky and quite dominant, a personality that would be given an inch and take a mile without a second thought.

In her mind, she believed that this was merely her venting all of her pent up frustrations by relishing in the euphoric pleasure of sex. Granted, she didn’t have that many issues to begin with, and as far as she was aware, she never exhibited this kind of behaviour throughout her childhood, leading her to think that she was assertive by nature.

Pulling her knee high socks down her legs, Noel twisted and turned her body so she could get a good look at her reflection from several angles. She was slim and showed no signs of putting on weight, although it's not like she ate that much food anyway. She was a light eater, and didn’t really enjoy pigging out unless it was something sweet.

“S-Soph?! W-What’re you doing?! You can’t just-”

“She’s taking too long. Let’s see if she doesn’t need a hand or something.”

The sound of the Thompson sisters made Noel jump, and she was ill prepared for when the curtain was briefly pulled open, only for the pair to step inside. It felt a little cramped, and she found herself trembling on the spot as she was in only her underwear. Letting out a shriek, she covered herself up in an attempt to maintain some level of modesty.

“Really Soph? You couldn’t have given her a warning or something?” Emilia shook her head and sighed, having been dragged into the changing booth by her sister. Granted, she was somewhat concerned as to what was taking so long,but she simply excused the maid’s tardiness as her being flustered and nervous.

Not particularly worried about the implications or how impolite this intrusion was, Sophia stared at the anxious girl in her underwear, only to raise an eyebrow once she noticed the bulge in her panties. Intrigued, an idea popped into her head, and given how whimsical she was, it was only natural for her to make it a reality.

“A warning? Noel was about ready to jerk off. Probably to what happened last night in the bathroom,” Sophia smirked as she shamelessly reached forward and ran her fingers across the smooth, faint skin of Noel’s stomach, trailing downwards slowly. She traced along the curvature of her flaccid penis, noting just how big it was.

Shivering from the erratic brunette’s touch, Noel was trying her best to not let her arousal get the better of her. She was trying to keep her mind clean from filth, but the realisation that she was alone with two gorgeous women sent blood rushing to her nether regions. Her panties were stretching out in a desperate attempt to contain her member, but to no avail.

“S-Sophia! Don’t provoke her! Ugh.. Just what are you up to now?” Emilia raised her voice, aware of just how dangerous it was to make the futanari horny. She didn’t know what was going through her sister’s head, but she had the feeling that she would have to take responsibility for this little stunt, whether she wanted to or not.

Believing that this was just the kind of situation that would get a rise out of Victoria, one that would get her blood pumping and leave her elated, Sophia grabbed her older sister’s wrist and pulled her to the floor so that they were both kneeling before the hung maid. With a firm resolve, she hooked her fingers under the waistband of those white panties and pulled them down.

Noel was still apprehensive, even if she was sporting an erection like none other. Just one of the brunettes alone was enough to make her pre-cum leak out, but now that there were two, it was dripping like a faucet. It was aching, almost as if it was demanding attention right this second, and she was clinging on to what little rationality remained.

“W-What are you doing?! What if someone catches us?!” Emilia was outraged that her own sister was such a degenerate, not that she could talk. She masturbated almost daily, and she owned a box full of sex toys that she claimed were to be used with her wife, but that wasn’t exactly the truth; they were also for own pleasure.

Leaning in and taking a good whiff of the throbbing erection, Sophia shuddered as her nostrils were assaulted by that sweet bodily odour she had only learned about last night. She could feel the heat emanating from the girthy length, and to her surprise, the futanari’s foreskin wasn’t fully peeled back, something she glossed over until now.

Her breath was sultry as she sniffed long and hard, shivering with anticipation as if she was addicted. Her sense of smell was sharp, and she was registering it into her memory in hopes of finding something similar at a later time. But for now, she simply licked her lips and gave the covered tip a big smooch.

Despite being bothered over how her own sister was all so close to giving the young maid a blowjob, Emilia found herself being drawn into the fray. She wanted to savour the taste for herself, to wrap her plump lips around that girthy cock and to suck it dry, even if it was highly inappropriate given the circumstances.

“Let’s take a picture for Vicky. Show her just what she’s missing out on,” Sophia proposed as she pulled out her phone, opening her camera without even waiting for a response. She was determined to enable her in-law’s cuckolding fetish to the best of her abilities, and this felt like the most natural thing to do in this situation.

W-Wait.. She wants to show Lady Victoria..?! N-No.. I haven’t received her blessing.. I haven’t spoken to her about any of this.. I should stop this before things get out of hand, but.. But seeing Em and Sophia drooling over me.. Noel groaned as she was torn between whether she should be mindful of her master, or if she should just focus on the here and now.

A part of her desperately wanted to grab Sophia by the back of her head and fuck her throat so hard that she couldn’t speak, let alone think straight. There was also a voice in the back of her mind screaming at her to claim Emilia, to steal her crush away from that pathetic cuck who was content with being cheated on behind her back.

The silence was almost deafening, and yet Emilia was the one to break it as she groaned in frustration. Glaring at her sister in disappointment, she felt as if she was wasting her breath as she asked, “Why are you trying to get Vicky worked up..? Better yet, how do you even know that she’ll like it?”

“She told me this morning. Vicky is honest with me, and I want to return the favour by pleasing her,” Sophia responded with a straight face, unaware of how absurd her proposal truly was. In her mind, she thought that this was the right thing to do, that it was an efficient manner of showing her gratitude towards Victoria.

With the awkward brunette tapping away at her phone furiously, Noel didn’t know what to make of any of this. On one hand, she should be overjoyed that she had two alluring women breathing in the musk of her erection, but it all felt so uncalled for and unnecessary. She hadn’t planned for this, and that’s what was troubling her.

Maybe if I was the one to initiate it, I wouldn’t be so anxious.. But I can’t help it. I just don’t understand why Sophia is doing this. And Em seems to be as clueless as I am.. Noel trembled on the spot, pre-cum oozing out of her glans as a thick droplet trickled downwards, stretching out until it looked like it was going to break off.

“Now then. On the count of three, Millie, Noel. One, two, and three!” Sophia suddenly blurted out, the sound of her camera snapping a photo catching everyone by surprise. She had her lips pressed against the tip, and the fingers on her unoccupied hand were gesturing to make a V-shape, almost as if she was signalling her victory.

Both Emilia and Noel were caught off guard and had no time to even try and compose themselves, and before they even realised it, it was already too late. Sophia had already sent the provocative and scandalous picture to Victoria, and they couldn’t even begin to imagine what this little stunt would cause.

“Honestly.. Just what’s gotten into you, Soph? It’s like you’re obsessed with teasing Vicky, and Noel is just a tool to help you. Wait a second.. You called Noel by her name!” Almost as if she never pieced it together until now, Emilia was shocked to learn that her own sister wasn’t just referring to the maid by her occupation.

She giggled to herself as she came to a conclusion, one she wasn’t going to share, and she glanced back and forth between Noel and Sophia. She was delighted to learn that her reclusive and unsociable sibling really did possess feelings, that her cold heart was slowly but surely beginning to thaw.

As much as she wanted to celebrate, there was a far more pressing matter that needed to be attended to - Noel’s erection. She couldn’t exactly step outside in this sorry state, not without raising some alarms from other customers and the shop’s employees. No, Emilia had to do something, and she knew exactly what needed to be done.

“Come now, Soph. You can’t just get our darling all worked up for nothing. You should do her a favour and take good care of her,” Emilia was overjoyed as she gently poked her sister’s side, informing her that she needed to take responsibility for her actions. Granted, she was also partially at fault for the maid’s state of arousal.

Basking in the afterglow of having undoubtedly stirred Victoria up through just a selfie, Sophia understood that it was improper to not see things through to the end. She was logical, and if she were to shy away now and turn a blind eye, she would be denying the truth; that this futanari was turned on by her, as absurd as it may be.

“I suppose I have to reward our honey here for being so cooperative, don’t I? Just this once, I’ll service you,” Sophia declared with a proud smile on her face, almost as if she was pitying the younger girl. Inhaling through her nose, she was assaulted by that intense scent, one that made her instinctively rub her thighs together.

She saw this massive cock as a rare specimen, one that she had to study in its entirety. Panting as she creeped closer, she could sense it twitching as she breathed on it. Sticking out her tongue, she ran it along the underside of the shaft, repeating this action multiple times as she smothered it with her saliva.

Sophia had no experience with fellatio, and yet she was running on pure instinct, her body demanding that she start sucking on this hulking piece of meat. She wrapped her lips around the covered glans, not quite processing that the foreskin hadn’t peeled back properly, an oversight she would normally recognise in a heartbeat.

“That’s not how you do it, Soph. You’re eager, I’ll give you that, but Noel here likes her blowjobs done in a particular way. First, peel her foreskin back using your mouth,” Emilia felt like a teacher in a sense, noticing in an instant how clumsy her sister was. She instructed her on what to do, almost out of pity.

Feeling that slick tongue slide under her foreskin and help peel it back so that her glans was now fully exposed, Noel was trembling on the spot as she clung to her rationality. It was a different feeling to when her crush took care of her, and yet she was enjoying herself far more than she rightfully should.

“Now twirl your tongue around her glans. Don’t stop until Noel looks like she’s about to go crazy and can’t bear it any longer,” Emilia guided her sister, her warm amber eyes darting between the futanari and her fellow brunette. She felt somewhat at ease to not have to get her hands dirty, or in this case her mouth, but at the same time, she felt a little left out.

Moaning in affirmation, Sophia followed her instructions to the T, slurping vulgarly all over the maid’s cock. She felt like a complete and utter fool, and was even questioning what the hell she was even doing, and yet she couldn’t bring herself to stop. The sweet taste filling her mouth was addictive, and she couldn’t get enough of it.

Giggling to herself as meek moans escaped the young girl’s mouth and created a pleasant symphony, Emilia found herself rubbing her own thighs together, her nipples starting to poke against the inside of her bra. Without even doing anything, she was horny from simply watching, something that had never happened before.

“Swallow her cock to the base, Soph. You’ll know Noel is enjoying it if she starts to jerk her hips,” Emilia instinctively and subconsciously reached down with one of her hands, sliding underneath her skirt to rub against the mound of her pussy through her underwear. She was shamelessly getting off to this, and she couldn’t fathom why.

This was her own sister she was guiding. She should be revolted, and yet the euphoric look on Noel’s face was mesmerising, not to mention how pleased Sophia appeared to be. It would be wrong of her to deny them the satisfaction, to rob them of the carnal pleasure that they so desperately craved.

Groaning loudly as her viridian eyes rolled back into her head, Noel was surprised at how easily the brunette deepthroated her without any prior experience. A part of her wished that the woman of her dreams was delivering her this tidal wave of pleasure, but she wasn’t about to complain.

I-Is Em really okay with just watching..? She looks jealous.. Should I let her have a turn..? She’s so much better at sucking me off than Sophia is.. Or maybe.. Maybe I could get them both to do it..? Snickering to herself as she started to imagine having the Thompson sisters both give her a blowjob, Noel was unaware of how she was jerking her hips back and forth.

Slowly pulling back until only the glans remained trapped between her lips, Sophia took this as an opportunity to fill her lungs with air as she popped the huge cock out of her mouth. Her jaw was aching ever so slightly, and she didn’t understand how anyone could enjoy performing fellatio for extended periods of time.

Noticing the futanari’s massive member throb, almost as if to say it wanted more, Emilia felt compelled to lean in and give the slick tip a big kiss. She smothered it with her plump lips, smooching it as if it was her own lover, and a twisted yet all so satisfying rush of adrenaline coursed through her body.

“Let me show you how it’s done, Soph. Come on, follow my lead. We’ll send our darling here to heaven with just our mouths,” Emilia’s switch had been flipped, and there was no going back now. She made the decision to partake in the madness, to worship the anxious maid’s dick alongside her sister.

Intrigued to see her older sister finally participating, Sophia pressed her cheek against the girthy girlcock, rubbing the hot, sticky surface against her as if to bask in the radiance. She was willing to learn if it meant possibly getting a rise out of Victoria in the future, even if it was unbearably degrading.

“Lick the underside of Noel’s dick like this, Soph. Small tongue movements are most efficient, as we can lick from the tip to the base and get it all nice and slick,” Emilia stuck out her tongue and performed a demonstration, instructing her ignorant sibling on how best to go about servicing the young futanari.

Mimicking her sister’s actions as she flicked her tongue all across the underside of the length in swift, thorough movements, Sophia was somewhat shocked as she recognised the vast level of experience that differentiated them. But it made perfect sense; she was single, while Emilia had been with Victoria for many years now.

“Look up into Noel’s eyes and moan, Soph. The vibrations will make her moan,” Emilia was now starting to suck on one of the hefty testicles, kissing it occasionally as if to prove her love and affection. Her nose was flared up as she drowned in the sweet aroma, her head spinning as she slowly lost all sense of reasoning.

Feeling the last little bit of resistance finally start to buckle, Noel reached down and ran her hands through both of the brunettes’ hair. She could so easily overpower them, to claim their throat as a mere toy for her to pleasure herself with, and yet she refrained, wanting to relish in the satisfaction of being worshipped by two sisters.

Em and Sophie.. You’re both sluts. You’re sucking on my cock without a care in the world, almost like you’re addicted. Maybe.. Maybe I should claim them? No.. Lady Victoria would be devastated. Noel pondered to herself as she admired the two beauties, remarking how they were no different than unfaithful bitches in heat.

Her switch may have been flipped, but she still harboured respect towards Victoria, even if she was knee deep in the maddening lust. If it were to fully envelop her, if she were to drown in her own desires, then there would be nothing stopping her from truly running rampant like a beast and breeding Emilia and Sophia without a second thought.

“Now give her a blowjob, Soph. Stretch your lips thin and roll your tongue as you suck Noel dry,” as much as Emilia wanted to be the one to push the maid over the edge, she knew that it would just invite disaster. She wouldn’t be able to control herself if her stomach was pumped full of cum, as things would devolve into a gratuitous mating session.

With the spotlight now cast solely on her, Sophia had no choice but to prove her worth before her sister and the hung futanari. She had read online that there was a particular kind of fellatio that was quite popular, but she only knew it by name and nothing else; a high-speed, vacuum-like blowjob.

If she wanted to leave a good impression, then she would have to try and make that happen, even if she hadn’t the faintest idea as to how. It sounded illogical, as a tight suction should make it difficult to move at anything more than a slow pace. But there was no harm in at least trying, right?

“I don’t know why you’re making me do this, but fine. I’ll prove that I shouldn’t be underestimated,” Sophia felt compelled as she wrapped her lips around the bulbous tip once again. Without any delay, she drove her head forwards, burying every last inch of the massive cock inside her mouth and down her throat.

Pulling back as she stretched her lips thin, Sophia struggled to stick her tongue out before rolling it around in circles along the girthy shaft. She was struggling to handle this, and yet she wasn’t about to waver. She was going to see this through to the end, even if it ended in her own humiliation.

“Get up here, Em. Now.” Noel was stern and demanding as she ordered the gorgeous brunette to her feet, her desires finally getting the better of her. While she had the inexperienced bitch sucking her off, she wanted to make out with her crush, to relish in the satisfaction of having two sluts lusting for her.

Shuddering as she obeyed without so much as a second thought, Emilia could feel her own excitement starting to leak out of her panties and slowly trickle down the inside of her thighs. Thankfully her skirt was long, meaning that she didn’t have to worry about anyone discovering how wet she was.

“Soph pushed your buttons, didn’t she? You always get like this when you’re horny, Noel. M-Mmmm!!” Emilia made the foolish mistake of trying to poke fun at the younger girl, one to feel an arm wrap around her waist and pull her in. Her lips were claimed not a second later, and she found a tongue invading her own mouth in order to mark its territory.

For Noel, it was only natural to take hold of what she wanted with her own hands. She just so happened to harbour strong feelings towards the flirtatious married woman, and if it meant being intimate with her one more time, then she would stop at nothing to deliver her heavenly pleasure in hopes of stealing her heart.

She was so close to losing all control, to letting the beast inside of her run loose, but she retained some level of restraint, even if she so desperately wanted to break the two sluts who had done nothing but tease her throughout the day. A date? Please, if this were a date, you two would be spreading your legs for me. No, you’re both just cockteases preying on my naivety.

Bobbing her head slowly as she built up a steady pace and grew accustomed to the motion and feeling of having something so thick and long scraping against the inside of her mouth and throat, Sophia was intrigued to see that her sister was submitting to the dominant futanari once again.

Would things spiral out of control? Would this changing room become a den of debauchery? Only time would tell.

How long had she been sucking on this massive cock? When did her jaw stop aching? When did she become numb to how degrading this was? Sophia hadn’t the faintest clue, as the sweet scent assaulting her nostrils was making it hard for her to concentrate. All she could do was push forward in hopes of finishing this vulgar act soon.

Moans and slurping sounds blended together to fill the small changing room with a grotesque cacophony, and yet no one participating even thought of calling it quits. They were knee deep in the madness, and even if someone were to interrupt them and catch them in the act, they had no intention of stopping now.

Emilia’s huge breasts were being kneaded and groped as she sloppily made out with Noel, all the while Sophia performed a high speed, vacuum-like blowjob to the best of her ability. There was a lack of intimacy, as they were all overcome by lust and driven towards one another by their carnal instincts.

Groaning into her crush’s mouth, Noel bucked her hips forward and grabbed a handful of Sophia’s hair, all before ejaculating without any word of warning. She flooded her throat and stomach with copious amounts of semen, pumping her full of so much jizz that she was practically marking her property.

As startling as it was to suddenly have the futanari thrust towards her, Sophia had no choice but to gulp down everything being fired, even if it was degrading. A part of her wanted to savour the gooey, sweet taste of cum for herself, but there was little she could do given the circumstances.

Feeling both pity and envy towards her sister for being allowed to swallow that delicious load, Emilia was hoping for some attention of her own. Her lower half was craving to be stretched out and reshaped, to have her womb pounded ruthlessly as she was used as a mere toy for Noel’s satisfaction.

But as the maid’s orgasm slowly came to an end, Emilia pulled away from the kiss, a slick bridge of saliva connecting their mouths together. She was taking deep breaths, her sanity returning to her, and the fog clouding her mind was starting to fade away. The neediness of her body was no longer unbearable, and she realised how inappropriate this situation was.

“T-That’s enough. Noel sweetie, let’s calm down now, okay? And Soph, don’t antagonise her please,” Emilia pushed gently on the younger girl’s chest, creating some distance between them as she felt it was necessary to be the sensible one here. A voice in the back of her head was telling her to just stop worrying about the repercussions, but she ignored it.

The disappointment was apparent on Noel’s face before she sighed, her dominating demanour vanishing as she exhaled. As if to prove that she had regained control, her erection began to wither, even if it was still covered in a combination of her own cum and Sophia’s saliva.

Wiping her mouth against her wrist, Sophia rose to her feet, but to everyone’s surprise, she wasn’t disgusted. She was licking her lips nonchalantly, savouring the sweet taste, almost as if she was trying to put on an air that she didn’t enjoy giving the futanari a blowjob. “Hmph. To think a maid would pull on my hair.. You’re lucky Vicky isn’t around to see this.”

“Let it be, Soph. Come on, let’s give Noel here some privacy. She’s here to try on some new clothes, remember?” Not in the mood to argue with her sister, Emilia simply ushered her out of the changing room, pushing her back gently but relentlessly. She winked at the young girl before closing the curtain behind her, almost as if to flirt with her.

Em and Sophie just sucked me off.. W-We could have been caught! B-But it felt so good.. Sophie isn’t nearly as great as Em, but still.. I wouldn’t mind doing this again.. Noel was tense as she processed what just happened, completely glossing over the fact that she had given the erratic brunette a nickname of her own.

Taking deep breaths in order to calm her nerves, Noel finally took a moment to examine the clothes that the pair of troublesome sisters had given her to try on. She was surprised to see that the sizes were almost spot on, that they were one size above what she normally wore. Did they guess..? Or are they paying more attention to me than I realise..?

Going through the items that Emilia had picked out for her, she was pleasantly surprised to see that there was a long, black skirt with a floral print. There was also an orange shirt with frilled sleeves, something that was quite fashionable. This is Em’s style, isn’t it..? It probably won’t suit me..

There was no harm in trying it on, and as she examined her reflection in the mirror, Noel genuinely felt as if she was trying to mirror her crush’s sense in fashion. It looked nice, but there was just something about it that felt all so wrong. It was a modest outfit, and yet she was practically copying someone else that she saw on a daily basis.

Quickly pulling the curtain open to show the pair of sisters how she looked, Noel was met with an approving nod and a clap of the hands from Emilia, while Sophia merely snickered. Feeling rather embarrassed, she regained the comfort of privacy, letting out an exasperated sigh as it all felt so exhilarating.

Em seems happy, but I don’t like Sophie’s smile.. Is she mocking me for looking like her sister..? Shaking her head to clear her thoughts, Noel turned her attention towards the pile of clothes that she had yet to try on. There was a lot more than she anticipated, but she quickly pieced together what it all was.

A scarf, a jacket, a skirt, and a sweater.. Sophie has a keen eye, doesn’t she..? And she says she isn’t interested in fashion.. Finding it peculiar how the erratic girl had picked out something so mundane that meshed together to create a simple yet attractive outfit left the naive maid wondering what went on inside that head of hers.

Noel stripped down and redressed herself in the new outfit, finding that the jacket was oversized yet comfortable. She felt a little awkward wrapping a scarf around her neck, given that they were inside, but she figured that it would be a waste considering that someone had chosen it for her.

“U-Um.. How do I look..?” Noel stuttered out as she once again pulled the black curtain open, revealing herself to the Thompson sisters. She was met with silence, one that made her start to reconsider whether it was such a good idea to try and put on a fashion show for the two. But to her surprise, they both nodded in approval after a few moments.

Emilia was impressed, both by how well the clothes fit her meek maid, and the fact that her sister had picked them out. Feeling like praising them, she blurted out, “It looks great, Noel! Honestly, I’m surprised that this is Soph’s sense of fashion.. I thought she would dress you up like a clown or something.”

You and me both.. Noel blushed as she averted her gaze, her eyes making contact with Sophia’s for a brief moment. They stared awkwardly at one another for only a moment, but it felt as if it dragged on for all eternity. Still, she had to brace herself for the harsh criticism that has yet to come.

Crossing her arms and feigning indifference, Sophia wore a blank expression in an attempt to mask her emotions. In truth, she was happy to outdo her fashionable sister that was always mistaken for a model. “Cut me some slack. It’s not like it’s anything fancy. They’re just casual clothes that can be worn outside of Winter.”

“Hmm. How about it, Noel? I think a girl your age should be allowed to dress up every once in a while, no?” Emilia didn’t press her sibling for further details, even if she could tell she was hiding something. Instead she turned her attention towards her maid, feeling that this would be an appropriate time for her to expand her wardrobe.

Blushing immensely as she hadn’t thought about purchasing these clothes, Noel didn’t even want to think about the price tag. She had the feeling that she wouldn’t be able to afford it, but still. There was no harm in being honest, was there? After all, it’s not like she was going to be given this outfit as a gift, right?

“U-Um.. It’d be nice, but I don’t think I can buy it..” Noel stuttered out, hanging her head in shame as she confessed her feelings on the matter. She felt childish in a way, but she had to face reality; the money she earned from work was for her family’s well being. It wasn’t to be used on something so selfish.

Clapping her hands together with delight, Emilia strutted into the changing room and grabbed the maid dress, hanging it over one of her arms before clinging to the distressed girl. With a dazzling smile, she informed her, “Let’s get going, Noel. You deserve to look pretty, alright? Just keep this a secret from Vicky, okay?”

Before Noel knew it, the married woman had guided her towards one of the registers and was paying for her outfit. It felt so surreal, like she was dreaming, but the smirk on Sophia’s face told her that this was real. I don’t deserve this.. I mean, it’s nice, but I’m just a maid.. I’m not your lover, Em.. I’m not even your family..

As the trio exited the store, Noel shivered as she adjusted to the cold wind. It felt strange to be wearing something so fashionable, but to her surprise, she wasn’t attracting as many questionable looks from strangers. She blended in with the group, something she hadn’t thought possible.

“Shall we return home to Vicky?” Emilia suggested, feeling like there was no need to extend this facade of a date any longer than it had already dragged out. She never anticipated that they would partake in something so lascivious inside of a changing room, and she was quite eager to tell her wife all about it.

Before Noel could chime up, Sophia stepped forward and looked around at the row of stores, almost as if she was in search of something. Spinning on her heels to face her sister and the fashionable maid, she grinned mischievously as she proposed, “How about we stay out all night and don’t tell Vicky about it? You know she’ll get excited, Millie.”

There was a brief moment of silence as both Emilia and Noel processed what was being implied. The erratic girl was suggesting that they purposefully keep Victoria in the dark, to entertain her fantasies about what may or may not have happened while they were all away from the mansion.

Emilia could only sigh as she couldn’t bring herself to say no to her darling younger sister. She knew that this would be troublesome, but she had expected as much when she agreed to go shopping with her. “Fine, fine. But please don’t send Vicky any more pictures, okay? I don’t want to have to clean up your mess.”

“I’m not the one who’s going to make a mess, Millie. Noel is,” Sophia refuted with a proud smirk, her eyes staring straight through the futanari. The sexual undertone to her voice was blatantly obvious, and yet it was hard to deny the thought that she was scheming something. Whatever it was, she was up to no good.

And Noel could only bite her lip and buckle herself in for the long day ahead, however bumpy it may be.

Chapter Text

With Noel and Sophia by her side, Emilia felt as if she now had two younger sisters. One of them was awkward yet endearing at times, while the other was adorable and meek. Their personalities were incomparable to her own, and yet she couldn’t help but to smile as she felt the need to pamper them both and to give them the opportunity to prosper. They were young, even if one of them was technically an adult.

Letting out a heartfelt sigh as she felt content, Emilia could only wish that her darling wife were here. She felt a little lonely without her by her side, but there was little she could do. She didn’t plan on going shopping with Sophia on such short notice, and it was unreasonable to expect Victoria to take time out of her busy day for this. I’ll just have to organise something so we can all spend time together. I’m sure Vicky would like that.

To her surprise, Sophia was actually making small talk with Noel. She was slowly but surely warming up to the younger girl, and while it was impossible to know what was going on in that head of hers, Emilia knew that her sister would soon come around to the idea of having someone closer to her own age that she can socialise with. Although to call it that was bending the truth just a little.

There could be radio silence for days, even weeks, before Sophia finally decides to speak up. She was never one to openly discuss her feelings, but she was quite vocal about things that interested her. It started out with her studies in school, but after she grew bored and became apparent to the lack of a challenge, her passions were a complete mystery. Not even her own family knew what she did in her spare time, other than read books and browse the internet.

She was awkward and hard to read, but Emilia still cherished her younger sister. They may butt heads at times and disagree on the most trivial of matters, but they were still siblings at the end of the day. They didn’t hold grudges, nor did they harbour any hard feelings for one another. They were far from perfect, but this is just how they were, and not even Victoria could get between them and meddle in their affairs.

And then there was Noel, the sweet, innocent girl who had found herself swept into another affair of adultery. Emilia genuinely felt guilty for all of this, but with all parties consenting, all she could do is hope that these feelings go away. She didn’t want to scar the poor maid, nor did she want to get her hopes up for nothing, but it was a delicate situation, one she was slowly starting to come to terms with after many conversations with her wife.

Emilia knew that it was wrong, and now that her sister was in on the secret, it was only a matter of time before someone else caught on. Or at least, that’s what was troubling her, even as she put on a smile and pretended as if there was nothing wrong. It would be disastrous if anyone were to learn about this twisted relationship, and she was going to see to it that it was kept hidden, for everyone’s sake.

Fooling around in the changing room a short while ago was exhilarating, and while she had gotten carried away in the moment, Emilia felt as if she should have stopped things much sooner. There was no doubt in her mind that Noel’s switch had been flipped, that she was determined to fuck her brains out alongside Sophia’s. It would have fueled many masturbation sessions, as just remembering it turned her on, but being caught would have been world ending.

One small take away from all of this is that she now had some new material to feed her wife, and she wouldn’t be lying through her teeth. She quite enjoyed creating fantasy situations inside of her head to indulge Victoria and her cuckold fetish, although she did feel guilty for being dishonest. But hopefully that was all going to change with this new agreement, as she couldn’t bear to lie forever.

A part of Emilia was concerned that Victoria was spiralling out of control, but she felt that she had to be supportive and see to it that nothing disastrous occurred. There was also the matter of keeping Sophia in line, while also ensuring that Noel didn’t suffer and was content with everything. It was a lot of work, some of which she hadn’t accounted for, but she was willing to do what must be done to keep all parties happy, even if she had to make some sacrifices.

“Sooo.. What are the plans, Soph? You wanted to get Vicky all worked up, didn’t you?” Noticing that they were just wandering the streets aimlessly, Emilia decided to press her sister for some information. While she understood that this was an act of kindness towards Victoria, she didn’t want to waste her time doing nothing of interest. She would much rather return home to the Buckfield mansion to spend the rest of the day with her beloved.

Sophia simply shrugged her shoulders, evidently not caring. She did seem as if she had a goal in mind, that there was a store or a venue that she wanted to visit, but it was impossible for anyone to tell without reading her mind. As she gazed around aimlessly, she asked, “Does it matter? It’s not about the destination, Millie. Learn to live a little and enjoy the journey.”

Seriously..? Groaning as she could hardly believe that her own sister was giving her some attitude, Emilia knew that there was no point in replying. It would be a wasted effort, one that would undoubtedly cause a scene and ruin the good moon the trio had going. Shaking her head she mulled to herself, she better not drag us around town on a whim. Last time it happened, I had to carry Vicky on my back. As adorable as that was, I’d rather not do it again.

“Um.. S-Sorry for being a bother, but.. Sophie, why do you keep looking around..?” Noel’s curiosity got the better of her as she asked the erratic brunette a simple yet genuine question. She was apologetic, believing that her presence was nothing more than a bother, even if she had been reassured time and time again that she was out on a date with them. Not to mention her cute new outfit that was quite different from her work uniform.

Coming to a halt at the front of the group, Sophia spun on her heels to smirk mischievously. It was clear that trouble was brewing, but it was impossible to gauge just what she had in store. With her lips curled upwards, she was somewhat thrilled as she explained, “I’m looking for a certain store to make Vicky really happy. I heard it would be around here somewhere. Sure, I could open my phone and look, but where’s the fun in that?”

“Vicky? Dare I ask..?” Emilia begrudgingly muttered, her thoughts slipping out as she just knew that this was going to lead to trouble. All throughout the day, whenever her wife was brought up in passing, it was never for a good reason, and this was no exception. There was no point in asking questions, as she knew that she was going to find out in a matter of time. She could only hope it wasn’t as daring as that little changing room stunt.

There were no words uttered for a good while as Sophia led the two aimlessly towards their destination, wherever that may be. She was practically perusing the streets, searching for the store she had in mind, and she had made it perfectly clear that she was in no immediate rush. After all, the longer they were out of the mansion, the more vivid Victoria’s imagination would become.

“We’re here,” Sophia suddenly chimed up after what must have been fifteen minutes of silence. She was standing outside of a rather plain looking building, one that blended in amongst its neighbours, but the posters lining the windows made it apparent as to just what kind of business this was. The large name printed above the doors was quite lascivious, and yet it didn’t draw much attention.

Emilia’s amber eyes went wide with disbelief before she let out an unimpressed sigh. She knew exactly where they were, as she had visited this store only a short while ago. She didn’t expect her own sister to drag her here, but then again, it was the kind of unpredictable and erratic behaviour that she was known for. “Really, Soph? A sex shop? Why would you want to come here of all places?”

“Silly Millie. Haven’t you figured it out yet? We’re here to spice things up in the bedroom, for you and Vicky,” Sophia mocked her older sibling, puffing out her chest with pride as she announced exactly what her intentions were. Granted, she did keep certain aspects to herself, like how she was genuinely curious as to what went on inside an adult toy store, or that she wanted to pick something up for herself.

But that was just the kind of girl she was.

As the youngest member of the group, Noel was in awe as she had only heard rumours about these kinds of establishments. All of the customers were perverted in their own unique way, there were a variety of toys ranging from handcuffs to dildos, and they even had lewd cosplay available, although it was low quality. Whether or not it was true was beyond her, as she never thought she would ever step foot near one.

“Hold up just a sec, Soph. You know Noel here is underage, right? Do you really expect her to wait outside?” Emilia confronted her sister, feeling the need to reiterate that only adults were allowed inside of sex shops. She had no issue with going inside herself, but she couldn’t bear to leave the poor, defenceless girl all by her lonesome. That wasn’t to say she was truly helpless, but Noel brought out her maternal instincts in a way.

Staring at Noel long and hard, Sophia merely shrugged her shoulders, not understanding what the big deal was. Given that she was no longer wearing her maid uniform, it was hard to discern what her age really was, or at least that’s what she thought on the matter. “What’s the problem, Millie? I’m not going to tell anyone. Besides, if you really don’t want to come inside, you can just wait here.”

Ugh.. This girl, I swear.. Emilia was normally calm and collected, but her younger sibling knew exactly how to press her buttons, something she wished would have changed over the years. Realising that there was little point mulling over it, she took a moment to stop and contemplate her options. Should I really leave Soph to her own devices? Who knows how long she’ll take? But I can’t leave Noel behind..

“Time’s ticking away, Millie. Here, I’ll make the decision for you,” Sophia was growing impatient as she grabbed the maid by the wrist and gently pulled her into the store, although her grip was so weak that anyone could free themself if they really wanted to. She made it seem as if this was entirely her decision, but she was giving Noel the option to back out if she so desired.

Noel didn’t even think of resisting, let alone put up a fight. Her innocent viridian eyes were sparkling with curiosity as she was led through the doors, and she was agape at just how casual everything seemed to be despite the items on display. No one was making a scene, and it was easy to tell by her excitement that she wasn’t mature enough to venture into such an establishment on her own.

“S-Soph! Oh fine. But you’re responsible for Noel, okay?” Emilia groaned out, accepting defeat as she really didn’t want to argue with her sister. She had to keep a watchful eye on the both of them, as neither of the two had the mindset of an adult. They were childish, and it was her duty to see to it that they didn’t cause any trouble. Is this what being a mother feels like..?

With a dark red carpet and dimmed lighting, the store itself had a certain mood to it that would be perfect if it had candles lit. There was a soothing aroma in the air, most likely from someone burning incense, and there were few customers perusing the aisles. It was quiet, as to be expected given that this wasn’t the kind of place one would visit in order to be social with others.

Shelves full of sex toys ranging from dildos to fleshlights to butt plugs were on one side of the store, while the other focused more on lascivious fashion like lingerie and cosplay, along with some collars and BDSM gear. There was quite a large selection to choose from, and the younger pair were in awe as neither one of them had anticipated things to be so professional, although the brunette did a better job at masking her emotions than the maid did.

With her hand still holding Noel by the wrist, Sophia hurried towards the clothing racks, intrigued at what she was seeing. She wasn’t entirely familiar with babydolls, garter belts and lingerie, but it all caught her eye nonetheless. Despite all of her insistence that she wasn’t interested in relationships, she was still a young maiden at heart, and looking sexy was something she wanted to try, if only once.

Soph is excited, huh? Well, I can’t really blame her. When I came here a couple of weeks ago, I got a little carried away myself. I guess even someone reclusive wants to explore her sexuality.. Emilia was pleased to see that her sister was actually showing emotions for a change, even if her blank expression made it hard to tell. It was quite adorable, although she kept that opinion to herself.

“Why are you standing back there, Millie? Get over here. We’re going to pick something out for you that’ll blow Vicky’s mind,” Sophia beckoned for the mature brunette to join them, noticing that she was maintaining her distance as if she were supervising them. This shopping trip was about spicing up Victoria’s bedroom life, although she wouldn’t mind finding something for herself.

Taken back by this, Emilia had honestly expected this to revolve around her wife’s fetish. It was flattering to know that her sister was looking out for them in her own peculiar way, even if she most definitely had ulterior motives. Still, she knew to relish in the moment, as chaos was creeping up on her slowly but surely, and she’d rather get her fix of fun before that happened.

“Lingerie for me..? I don’t know.. I have some at home, Soph, and Vicky seems.. Oh, why am I telling you this?” Emilia blurted out without thinking, quickly catching herself before she disclosed too much personal information to the young pair. Some things were better left a secret, and she didn’t want anyone to invade Victoria's privacy. Granted, it was a bit too late for that considering that her fetish had been discovered by Sophia.

Finally letting go of Noel’s wrist, Sophia ignored her sister as she began to grab several sets of sensual nightwear off of the clothing rack, examining the fabric, the embellishments, and the colours to see if they would work well on Emilia. She kept her opinion to herself for the most part, although she would shake her head from time to time as she would place something down and pick more up almost immediately.

“How about this, Millie?” Sophia chimed up, holding out a dark blue set of lingerie. It was made of a combination of latin and lace. The lace-trimmed bra was designed to let the wearer’s areola peek out ever so slightly, while the panties were so small and thin that they weren’t much different than a g-string, although there was a cute purple ribbon tied on the front.

Surprised that her sister had an eye for fashion, Emilia had to admit that these were fine pieces of nightwear. She wasn’t entirely sure about how it revealed so much of her breasts, but other than that, she had no issues with it. “Wow.. I got to hand it to you, Soph. You have a fine eye for these kinds of things, you know that? And here I thought I was the fashionable one in the family.”

“If we got some garterbelt and stockings to go with it, I’m sure Vicky would pounce you like an animal devouring her prey. Although if you really want to blow her mind, how about this?” Sophia wasn’t fazed by the complement, instead holding out what could only be described as quite bold and innovative. It was practically just a string, although there were patches of lace designed to just barely cover one’s privates.

The body cage-like lingerie was a dark shade of purple, and just one look at it would tell you that its design was impractical. The string crossed over to tie around the back of the neck, with other strands encircling the wearer’s torso, with the bottom made to emphasise one’s cameltone and only hide their slit. It was quite racy, and its absurdity only made the silence all the more justifiable.

“Y-You’d look amazing in that, Em! You’d be even hotter than you already are! O-Oh.. Um.. S-Sorry.. I.. I didn’t mean to get carried away,” Noel was quite passionate as she voiced her opinion, only to hang her head in shame and lower her voice as she realised just how childish and unnecessary of an outburst that was. She had gotten carried away, and she felt as if she had practically alerted everyone in the store that she was a kid.

Time seemed to freeze for a second as Emilia processed things. It had caught her off guard, and while she was accustomed to flattery, this had actually left her at a loss for words. Hot? Noel thinks I’m hot? I mean, maybe? She sounded so sincere. Still.. This isn’t for me. Maybe I could try and talk Soph into it..? Oh, who am I kidding? She won’t listen to me, not when she’s being a troublemaker. Although.. I think I know a way.

“That’s sweet of you, Noel, but don’t you think it would look better on Soph? Maybe we should take a photo and ask for Vicky’s opinion,” Emilia flashed a dazzling smile as she genuinely thanked the younger girl for the praise. She was feeling rather mischievous herself, as she knew that mentioning her wife was a sure fire way to get her sister to cooperate. Or at the very least, settle down and stop behaving like a kid.

With her attempt to get a rise out of her sister now down the drain, Sophia averted her gaze as she lost herself in thought, wondering to herself if Victoria would approve of such a racy excuse for lingerie. Anyone would think that she has a crush on her, given how she would always go quiet and mind her manners when a certain someone’s name is brought up but that couldn’t be any further from the truth. She had nothing but the utmost respect and adoration for the blonde, and she yearned to be validated by her.

“You win this round, Millie. Honestly, you just had to go and bring Vicky into this, didn’t you?” Crossing her arms and luffing out her cheeks, Sophia sulked as she begrudgingly admitted defeat. She could lose her cold demeanour and get quite temperamental at times, although it was on such a rare occasion that it was easy to mistake her for just throwing a fit. No longer holding any sets of lingerie, she made it clear she was done for the time being.

Puffing out her chest with pride, Emilia was quite pleased to see that she still knew how to reel her erratic sister in after all these years. It did feel a little dirty to have to use her wife like a tool in order to achieve victory, but after all of the pranks and trouble she had to endure since she was young, she felt it was at least somewhat justified. Still, as content as she was, at least she wasn’t rubbing salt into the wounds.

“Umm.. I know it’s a bit impolite to ask, but.. But why does Sophie always change her tune when Lady Victoria is brought up? N-Never mind..” Noel’s curiosity had gotten the better of her as she asked the pair of siblings about what was on her mind, only to immediately back pedal as she regretted her decision. She lacked confidence and still felt like an outcast, even if they had welcomed her and even flirted with her.

Emilia and Sophia exchanged glances with one another, almost as if they were communicating through their eyes. It was like they were trying to make the other speak up about the matter, but neither of them were budging. It was somewhat childish and raised a few concerns, but it didn’t take long before the elder of the two sighed out of frustration, almost as if she was accepting defeat. Clearing her throat, she took a moment to gather her thoughts.

“It’s nothing special, Noel. Soph just sees Vicky as her older sister. Silly, isn’t it? Trust me, everyone used to think she had the hots for Vicky growing up,” Emilia casually explained as she waved her hand about and shook her head, finding that there was really nothing interesting about this. She failed to mention that she also assumed that Sophia had a crush years and years ago, but she had long since accepted that it was nothing more than admiration.

Gazing over at the brunette with wavy hair, Noel was somewhat surprised to hear this. She understood that they had all grown up together, but it never crossed her mind that Victoria was seen as a sibling. Scratching the back of her neck, she hung her head in shame as she apologised, “I-I’m sorry for wasting your time! I-I just thought that.. You know.. Sophie did have feelings for Lady Victoria.”

No longer interested in the conversation, as she felt as if there was no need for her to confirm nor deny these claims, Sophia began to wander off on her own, perusing the clothing rack for anything noteworthy. She noticed some iconic costumes that were designed for spicing things up in the bedroom, but she didn’t bother to pick any of them up. They weren’t the best quality, that much she could recognise from how scuffed one of the bunny suits looked.

“There she goes again.. You don’t need to be sorry, Noel. Really, have some more confidence in yourself. It’s okay to ask questions. Besides, Soph loves to show off from time to time, so feel free to go to her if anything confuses you, okay?” Emilia reassured her young maid that there was no need to apologise, that she should accept that she’s young and naive and use it so she can learn more about the world and those around her.

Nodding as she no longer felt like such a big fool, Noel had a spring in her step as she hurried to catch up to Sophia. Not that they were far apart, but more so that she didn’t want to feel left behind and forgotten. It was quite adorable, and Emilia could only giggle to herself as she really thought that she had two younger sisters to pamper. They were both troublesome in their own ways, but she didn’t mind it one bit.

Circling around the store, Sophia came to a halt in front of the assortment of dildos. She knew what they were, as it was common to place a condom on one during sex ed, but it wasn’t surprise or curiosity that stopped her. The idea only popped into her head on a whim, and as she turned to face her older sister, she showed no hesitation in asking, “Do any of these compare to Vicky? I doubt it. Vicky is without equal after all.”

There was an awkward silence from Emilia, as she struggled to comprehend what must have caused such an outrageous outburst. This was by far the craziest thing she had heard leave her erratic sister’s lips, and she didn’t know whether to be impressed or utterly disappointed. What is wrong with you, Soph?! You can’t just ask me this! Ugh.. I can’t tell her the truth.. It’d break her heart.

Noel was opening and closing her mouth, almost as if she was trying to find the words to explain her own astonishment. She never anticipated to hear anything like this, and while her inner conscience was telling her to stay quiet and let this preposterous moment pass, the devil on her shoulder was demanding that she use this opportunity to prove that she was superior to Victoria.

“What? Don’t give me that look. I’m doing this for your sake, Millie. How else are you going to cope when Vicky goes away on another business trip?” Sophia’s expression was blank as she vocalised her thought process, that she was doing this was for her sister’s benefit. Granted, she was curious to know how incredible of a futanari Victoria was, as her belief that she was unparalleled would never waver.

Exchanging an awkward look with one another, Emilia and Noel couldn’t bring themselves to drop the truth on the disillusioned girl. It was for the best to leave her to her fantasies, even if they were highly inappropriate and were an invasion of privacy. It’s not like Sophia meant harm anyway, as this was just the kind of person she was; whimsical, eccentric, and topped off with a lack of social skills.

Wow. They have some um.. Bold choices here, don’t they? How on Earth is anyone supposed to use these things? They’re impractical. Emilia focused her attention on the shelves, only to be blown away by the arrangement of sex toys. There were dildos of all shapes and sizes, some designed to look like a canine’s phallus, while others were in the mould of a horse. There was even one said to belong to a dragon, as preposterous as that was.

“You’re no fun, Millie. Hey Noel, what do you think? Which one do you reckon will keep Millie happy while Vicky’s away?” Sophia stuck out her tongue playfully at her sister after realising she wasn’t going to humour her, only to drag the anxious maid into the mess she had made. She had no intention of stopping now, not until she got the answer she was looking for, and she hoped that her date would entertain her at the very least.

Fidgeting on the spot as the spotlight was now on her, Noel’s knees were shaking as she nervously looked around at the variety of sex toys. This was all so new to her that she didn’t have time to process everything, and yet the erratic brunette was demanding her input right this second. Gulping, she stuttered out, “U-Um.. How about that black one..?”

“That one? Hmm. I’ll take it then,” Sophia followed the younger girl’s line of sight towards one of the boxes, only to find that it was a foot long and quite girthy. It was almost the same size as Noel’s cock, although she was slightly bigger due to her most recent growth spurt. It didn’t stand out or anything, but it was most notable for its length.

This girl, I swear.. She just does what she pleases and doesn’t think of the consequences. Poor Noel. She probably thinks that Soph is a pervert. Emilia thought to herself as she watched her sister grab the sex toy and hurry towards the cash register. Still.. Did Noel pick that one out on purpose? It’s almost like she picked one out that was almost identical to her own penis.. No, that’s silly. She would never.

“Come on, Noel. Let’s wait for her outside,” Emilia called out to her maid, nudging her head towards the entrance that they had walked through just a short while ago. She didn’t want to stay here any longer and be faced with more awkward embarrassment than she had already suffered, and who could blame her? She hadn’t planned for anything like this to happen, and it made her wonder if perhaps inviting the innocent teenager along had caused this.

Walking by the gracious brunette’s side, Noel took one quick glance over her shoulder before stepping foot out of the door. She immediately began to shiver as she had almost forgotten about the cold air, and while it wasn’t unbearable, it only reaffirmed her urge to return to the mansion so she could take a bath and warm up. She hadn’t gotten much sleep, and she would like to catch up on some much needed rest.

“Sorry about Soph, Noel. She’s not normally this wild. Maybe she’s just bored and looking for excitement? I don’t know, but I hope you can forgive her for being awkward,” Emilia genuinely felt bad for the younger girl, and she wouldn’t blame her if she had a poor image of Sophia after this. This pretend date had spiralled out of control and become quite embarrassing, and she felt it was best to end things sooner rather than later.

Shaking her head, Noel believed that this notion of kindness was wasted on her. She took a moment to gather her thoughts before cautiously replying, “N-No no, I could never think poorly of Sophie. I mean, she is a bit.. Odd at times, but I can tell she thinks about what’s best for others. She keeps wanting to make Lady Victoria happy, and she’s going out of her way to ensure that you aren’t lonely.”

“Saying that won’t earn you any brownie points, you know?”

The voice caught both Emilia and Noel, and as they turned around they let out a relieved sigh to see that it was Sophia poking fun at the maid and not some stranger. She had a bag in her hand, one that contained the foot long dildo she had just purchased, and the smirk on her face made it apparent that she was quite satisfied with this outcome, even if everything didn’t go to plan.

“Come on, let’s get moving. I want to grab dinner before we head back. I think that’d work out best for you and Vicky, don’t you think, Millie? Leave her alone with her thoughts and she’ll imagine something crazy,” Sophia rubbed her stomach as she circled around the speechless pair, rambling on and on about how this was the best outcome in order to enable Victoria’s cuckold fetish.

I mean, she’s right. Vicky is probably imagining that I’m up to no good with Noel while she’s busy at home doing work. But is it the right thing to do? Emilia wondered as she followed behind her sister in silence, contemplating whether she should make a quick phone call to her wife to reassure her that nothing was going on, that she shouldn’t get her hopes up over nothing.

Pulling out her phone and pulling up Victoria’s contact info, Emilia tapped the button to call her, zoning out for a moment as she listened to the dial tone ring. She felt that it was going to go to voicemail given how long it was taking, but she was pleasantly surprised to hear an all too familiar voice that sounded quite relieved, “E-Emmy? What’s up?”

“Hey Vicky. Just wanted to check in on you, that’s all. How’s work?” Emilia casually responded, her lips curling upwards as she unconsciously began to smile. She loved hearing the blonde’s voice, and she could already picture those cerulean eyes lighting up just from this menial interaction. It made her want to return home right this instant, but she knew that it wasn’t going to be that easy.

There was an exasperated sigh before Victoria let out a groan, the screeching sound of her leaning back in her chair being picked up over the phone. Not a moment later, she reluctantly replied, “Horrible.. I can’t concentrate today. I don’t know.. Maybe it’s best if I just call it quits and relax.”

“What’s wrong, darling? What’s on your mind? You can tell me anything. Just hold on one sec- A-Aaah!” Emilia was worried as she rarely heard her wife admit to being absent minded, especially when she was willing to accept defeat and give up. It was a cause for concern, and yet the feeling of a pair of hands groping her chest from behind made her shriek out of reflex.

Gazing back over her shoulder, she found that it was Sophia who had somehow gotten behind her and was pulling a prank. She clearly realised what was going on, that Victoria was on the phone, and she wanted to cause some mischief. Her grip wasn’t sensual, as she didn’t intend for this to be pleasurable, as it was merely a means for her to plant some seeds of doubt into the absent blonde.

“E-Emmy?! Are you okay? What’s going on?!” Victoria’s voice was coming through the phone loud and clear, and it was evident that she was startled by what was going on without her knowledge. She had been left in the dark about this whole shopping trip, and while she had received an interesting selfie earlier, she hadn’t the faintest idea as to what followed afterwards.

Not wanting her sister to ruin the fun, Sophia grabbed the phone and brought it up to her ear, taking a step away to ensure that she could speak without anyone interfering. With a devious smirk, she uttered, “Oh I wouldn’t worry about a thing, Vicky. Millie and I are just having a little fun with Noel, that’s all. What’s that? Sorry to hang up on you like this, Vicky, but Noel is about to lose her temper. See you later tonight.”

With that said and done, Sophia hung up the phone, handing it back without a care in the world as to what kind of consequences her actions might hold. She was here solely to cause trouble, to enable a certain somebody’s cuckold fetish, and while she may not have sounded entirely convincing, she had the feeling that it was enough to plant the seeds of doubt inside of Victoria’s mind.

“S-Soph! Ugh.. Why did you have to go and do that?! Seriously.. I was just checking up on Vicky, okay?” Emilia was frustrated that she was now robbed of the opportunity to chat with her wife, to hear that soothing voice once again. She wasn’t fond of being groped in public either, but thankfully there weren’t many people around to give her weird looks. Not that that excused this erratic and inappropriate behaviour.

Shrugging her shoulders as she quickly clung to Noel’s arm, Sophia stuck out her tongue as if to prove how childish and carefree she really was. With her breasts being squished against the younger girl, she grinned as she could tell someone was feeling quite anxious. “Leave Vicky to her imagination, Millie. Or do you not approve of that fetish of hers? Shouldn’t you be doing your best to enable it?”

“Ugh.. You’re unbelievable, you know that? I am so going to tell Mom and Dad that you’re being annoying. Seriously, can you believe this, Noel?” Emilia wasn’t one to normally bring her parents into the conversation, especially when it came to her sister’s erratic behaviour, but she was losing her patience. She needed her peaceful life back, and she couldn’t wait for this weekend to come and go.

She only had to put up with Sophia for 2 more days,but she felt as if it was going to drag on forever and ever. And just thinking about what kind of trouble she was going to cause made her regret accepting the offer to go shopping.

But on the plus side, she had bought Noel a cute new outfit. That was something, right?

Chapter Text

“S-So deep! F-Fuck me harder, Noel! Make Vicky jealous!” Emilia’s hysterical voice blasted out of the speakers on the laptop, sending shivers down Victoria’s spine as she resisted the urge to stroke her aching cock. She could sense her wife’s lust through the screen, even if it was just a recording.

It was almost unbearable, but Victoria was compelled to overcome her desires, to test just how long she could resist them until she went crazy. She was nearing her limit, and it hadn’t even been half an hour since she started rewatching her birthday-slash-christmas present from her childhood sweetheart.

She had barely been able to focus throughout the entire day, and who could blame her? To wake up and receive a titfuck from Emilia was one thing, but the fatigue of having been wrung dry last night was still affecting her, even after the sun had long since set. There were so many complex emotions rushing through her head that she just needed to be alone.

Inferiority, confusion, betrayal, worry - these were just some of the feelings Victoria was overwhelmed by. She knew what the root of the problem was, how to fix everything, and yet the immoral devil on her shoulder refused to let her return to normal. No, she was on a downward spiral to depravity, and she had only sunk her feet into the madness.

“I-I’m going to fuck you into submission, Em! I’m going to make that cuck regret leaving me alone with you! I’m going to make you mine, you hear me!?” Noel’s voice roared out of the laptop, sending cold chills all across the abstinent futanari’s body. Just hearing those words made her aroused, as ashamed as she was to admit it.

Victoria could just picture it now - her wife being treated like a mere cocksleeve by the ferocious and untamable Noel. The melting expression on the seductive brunette’s face as her insides are reshaped to match the teenager’s monstrous phallus. All of this could be happening right this second, and she would be none the wiser.

Emmy.. You’re really not fooling around with Noel already, are you? That photo.. That phone call.. You and Sophia are Noel’s play things, aren’t you? That look in your eyes.. You’ve both fallen for her.. Victoria pondered to herself as she recalled all that had transpired earlier, as it was all clear in her memory.

Seeing her wife and sister in law giving someone else a blowjob made her heart pound against her chest, and yet it was only just a snippet of what could have occurred. They were in a changing room, cut off from the rest of society. It wouldn’t be a far stretch to assume they went even further than just oral sex.

“N-Nooo~! Y-You’ll never steal me from Vicky! A-Aaah! D-Do your worst~!” Emilia’s teasing yet erotic tone brought her back to reality as she turned her attention back to the laptop to witness Noel rapidly thrusting her hips like a piston, the intensity causing the bed to shake and creak as if to display her raw power.

Picturing the very same thing happening right this second, Victoria’s hand was creeping ever so closer to her aching erection. Her imagination was running rampant, and she knew that it wasn’t out of the realm of possibility that something like this would occur. She had approved of Emilia and Noel sleeping around behind her back after all.

They’re probably at a hotel. Emmy and Sophia giving Noel a double titfuck, only to discover that her dick is too big for the both of them to handle. They alternate between kissing the tip, maybe even leaving lipstick marks as if to mark their territory.. Ugh.. I’m the worst!! Victoria felt disgusted with herself, and yet the arousal she felt was like an addictive toxin.

The more she indulged her desires, the worse she felt.

Noel would glaze their tits without even breaking a sweat.. She’d start to fuck their mouths, demanding that they clean up the mess they made. After that, she’d sandwich Emmy and Sophia on top of one another before teasing them both on who wanted to go first. Noel would spank them, leaving handprints.. Maybe she’d even write filth on their asses..

“Mmm! O-Oooh! I-I’m going crazy! Y-Your cock is driving me crazy, Noel!” Emilia’s sensual cry only furthered the blonde’s fantasy, making her realise that the hung futanari was going to steal not just her wife, but her sister in law away from her. It made her heart ache, and yet there was no denying how thrilling it was to imagine it happening.

Emmy and Soph getting fucked from here till next week by Noel’s huge dick.. She’ll crush their wombs, reshape them so they can only ever be satisfied by her, all before impregnating them with a single load.. Knowing Noel, she’d probably succeed too. Just how does that girl manage to make Emmy’s stomach bulge out like that..?

Despite her best efforts to abstain, Victoria just could not fight the temptation forever, especially when the screen was showing her sweetheart’s pussy being destroyed by the teenager’s massive cock. She wrapped her hand around her aching member, stroking herself off as she succumbed to her desires.

“A-Aaah! T-This is too much! I-I can’t take any more! I-I give up! I-I surrender!” Emilia’s sultry voice echoed throughout the bedroom, the recording showing her clawing at the bed sheets until her knuckles turned white. She wrapped her legs around her mate’s waist, almost as if to prove she had submitted.

Emmy looks so sexy. Fuck, I want to see Noel ruin her! I want to see Noel steal my wife away! I want her to turn Emmy into a cock hungry slut! Sophia too! For a girl so young to be so gifted is unheard of, but I just know she can claim Emmy and Sophia if she really tried. Maybe.. Maybe I should give her that little push?

N-No! What am I thinking?! I don’t want Emmy to be taken from me! But it’d be so freaking hot! Ugh!! What do I do?! Emmy looks like she’s in heaven when Noel fucks her brains out, and I can only imagine that Sophia feels the same way. A-Am I sabotaging my own marriage..? Am I ruining everything?

The thought never crossed Victoria’s mind until now, and she was paralysed by fear, unable to even jerk herself off. She was torn between admitting that this is what she wanted, that she yearned for her wife to be stolen, for her life to be destroyed as a result of her own selfish desire, or whether she was just thinking of the worst case scenario.

“You really think this box of condoms will be enough? Please, don’t make me laugh. You and that cuck are always underestimating me, aren’t you, Em?! Huh?!” Noel’s furious voice brought the distraught blonde back to reality as she focused her eyes back on the laptop in front of her, only to squirm on the spot as she had forgotten all about this.

Noel was putting Emilia on her side, lifting one of her thick legs up and resting it over her shoulder before driving her massive cock back inside of the red and beaten pussy. The ferocity of her thrusts was shaking the bed, and Victoria felt threatened just by merely watching a recording of it.

S-She’s so much stronger than me.. It’s like Noel is really trying to break Emmy.. I-I bet it’s happening right now. They’re probably doing it in this very position. I just hope Noel’s wearing a condom.. Victoria recognised that she was inferior, that she could never be as feral and unhinged as the young maid was once her switch was flipped.

Flinching whenever she heard Noel smack her whole body against Emilia’s, it was like Victoria was witnessing the real thing happen right before her eyes. She couldn’t mimic this savagery, nor could she fathom how her wife was able to find enjoyment in being used for one’s own gratification.

Emmy probably only gets off from rough sex after I let Noel fuck her over Christmas.. I mean, her sex drive has grown a lot since then, and she’s a little bit more demanding.. M-Maybe I’m just overthinking things. Yeah.. Emmy is probably just becoming aware of her sexuality, that’s all..

B-But what if.. What if she’s been longing for Noel to fuck her like this? What if Emmy suggested she cheats behind my back because she wants Noel’s huge dick? N-No.. I’m crazy. There’s no way she would ever do such a thing. Emmy is faithful to me. We’ve been together since we were kids! S-She’s never had feelings for anyone but me!

Victoria had moved on from fantasising about her beloved and her sister in law being dominated by the hung maid, instead trying to process what would have happened to lead to this current predicament she was in. The pressure from Emilia’s parents about having a child was understandable, but it wouldn’t explain the cuckolding request.

Despair enveloped Victoria’s heart as she had no choice but to face the only possibility that was left - that her wife craved Noel’s gigantic cock so much that she would suggest bringing up this cheating affair once again. It made sense, and yet it pained her to even think that this was the truth.

Jerking herself off with reckless abandon, Victoria couldn’t stop herself as she thought about how unbearably sexy it was that her loving Emilia was doing this for both her sake, and to get in Noel’s pants. She hated how good it made her feel, but her groans were slowly becoming more and more sensual, almost as if she was coming to terms with it.

Losing track of time, the delusional futanari stroked her length with both hands, a delirious smile on her face as she imagined what must be happening behind her back at this very moment. There was no doubt in her mind that they were at a hotel, as there was no other explanation as to why they were still out so late at night.

She didn’t even register the sound of her bedroom door creaking open, nor did she notice a well dressed and beautiful brunette enter the room. She was lost in her own little world, fueled by her own twisted desires, and it wasn’t until a worried voice called out to her that she regained her sanity.

“V-Vicky? Are you okay, honey? You’re crying,” an overly concerned Emilia hurried towards the bed, being mindful not to jump onto the mattress as she didn’t want to alarm her wife. She had only just returned home a few minutes ago, and had a little difficulty talking her sister and her pretend-date into going to sleep at an appropriate time.

Unaware that she had tears rolling down her cheeks, Victoria leapt at her beloved, embracing her in a hug as she was grateful that she had finally returned, that she was by her side once again. Those distorted thoughts of hers were still spiralling around inside of her head, but she tried to ignore them.

“I missed you, Emmy! I-I thought you went to a hotel and weren’t coming home! That you chose Noel’s dick over me!” Victoria cried out as she buried her face in her wife’s bosom, needing some sense of security after having been left alone with her own vivid imagination for far too long.

Rubbing the back of the blonde’s hair, Emilia tried her best to soothe her worries, to let her know that she was just overthinking things and jumping to the worst conclusion. “It’s okay, Vicky. I’m here for you, okay? I’d never leave you, no matter what happens. What did you say at our wedding? That we were destined to be together?”

It made Victoria’s heart skip a beat to hear that her bold declaration during their wedding ceremony was still remembered, even if it made her feel a little flustered. She had been trying to act cool in front of all of their friends and family, and she had gotten a little ahead of herself in the grand scheme of things.

“B-But.. But you’re totally different when you’re with Noel! Look!” Victoria pulled her face out of her wife’s cleavage for a moment to point towards the laptop, not aware of what scene was even playing. She was jealous, overcome with inferiority, and was in desperate need of reassurance that everything would be just fine.

Gazing over at the screen to see that she was pinned underneath Noel, that the young girl was fucking her with the ferocity of a wild beast, Emilia could only sigh as she placed her hands on her lover’s shoulders. Looking her dead in the eye, she flashed a reassuring, dazzling smile that could melt even the coldest of hearts.

“Darling, there’s no need to be upset. Really, sex isn’t everything. You’re the one who takes me out on dates and buys me gifts, and you’re the only one who can make my heart flutter,” Emilia wasn’t ashamed to admit it, that she only had her ears set on the distressed blonde in front of her.

Sure, Victoria put on a facade and tried to act strong and diligent, but beneath the surface she was weak, in desperate need of reassurance, and always needed to be embraced when she felt even the tiniest amount of insecurity. She wasn’t perfect, but at the end of the day, she was human just like everyone else, and Emilia loved her for that.

Sniffling as she took deep breaths in order to try and calm herself down, Victoria felt like a complete and utter fool. This was only the first day of this agreement, and she was already bawling her eyes out after being left in the dark. She was starting to worry if she would even last a week without knowing what was going on behind her back.

“Y-You’re too good for me, Emmy. I-I’m sorry for being so weak.. Why did you even marry a loser like me anyway?” Victoria wasn’t one to speak poorly of herself, but she was feeling insecure and vulnerable, and any amount of validation would help, even if it meant self-deprecating herself.

Resisting the urge to slap some sense into her wife for insulting herself like this, Emilia decided that it was time to be a little more aggressive with her approach. Pushing the trembling futanari down to the bed, she crawled on top of her, their faces only mere inches apart from one another.

“Enough of that, Vicky. I’m sorry that I couldn’t speak with you as much as I would have liked today, but you aren’t allowed to dig yourself into a hole like this while I’m gone. I married you because I love you. If you don’t believe me, how about I prove it for you?” Emilia was stern and her brows were furrowed, a telltale sign that she was dead serious.

S-She’s got that look in her eye. Maybe I should’ve just kept my mouth shut. I don’t think I can handle Emmy when she’s like this.. Victoria was wary of her wife when she was in such a mood, having learned the hard way that insulting those she cared about, even as a joke, would result in her eating those words and then some.

She was unbelievably overprotective, to the point it was somewhat terrifying.

“U-Um.. It’s alright, Emmy. Really, you don’t have to get carried away, okay? I believe you! I-I’m sorry for doubting you!” Victoria desperately seeked to snuff the fire flickering inside of the brunette before it burned out of control, afraid of what would happen to her if she didn’t calm her down soon.

The last time it happened, Victoria had been sick in bed for several days as a result, all of her muscles sore. When Emilia got mad, it was like she became a devil, that all of her pent up frustrations came rising to the surface as she showed no mercy, even to her beloved childhood sweetheart.

For as long as Victoria could remember, she had only ever seen the flirtatious brunette lose her cool a total of 4 times. The first instance was when they were in primary school, when a group of upperclassmen were picking on Sophia for being awkward and wandering around by herself.

Suffice to say, Emilia was suspended for her actions, having knocked some sense into those bullies while also displaying some colourful language unbefitting of a girl her age.

The second time she blew a fuse was when she overheard all of her peers in middle school gossiping about how disgusting it was that she clung to Victoria’s side. It was before they drifted apart and became conscious of their own feelings, but she made it perfectly clear that no one could insult her childhood friend and get away with it.

The third time Emilia learned of her wife’s temper was when they graduated from high school and went out drinking to celebrate their coming of age. Suffice to say, she cannot handle alcohol, and ended up verbally abusing anyone who so much as glanced at her girlfriend, even getting into a catfight after someone tried to hit on Victoria in front of her.

The fourth and final instance was somewhat recent, as Victoria had made the foolish mistake of talking poorly about herself after having taken over her family’s business. She had forgotten to discuss the new contract with her housemaids, and as a result, had to deal with the repercussions of most of her employees walking out the door and resigning.

When Emilia overheard her, she came to understand firsthand that being on the receiving end of her wife’s fury was something she didn’t wish on anyone. The sex had been incredible, make no mistake, but it left her in so much pain that she wound up sick in bed for several days, all of her muscles aching.

At the very least, Emilia was by her side, profusely apologising the entire time for losing her temper.

Fearful of what would happen to her if the same thing were to happen now, Victoria was at least thankful that it was the weekend starting tomorrow, that even if she was bedridden, she could at least not have to worry about missing work. That wasn’t to say that she wanted to be punished by the brunette however.

“Don’t get carried away? I-I suppose you’re right. Sorry about that, Vicky. Soph has just been getting on my nerves all day,” Emilia apologised as she pulled away, no longer pinning her wife to the bed beneath her. She was ashamed that she had almost lost her cool, but she was also grateful that she had someone willing to look out for her.

She was aware of her reputation as a devil when she lost her temper, and while she always regretted her actions while she was blinded by her anger, Emilia just hated when someone would dare to speak poorly or harm those she cared about. She felt that she had to be the one to fix their wrongs, even if she had to get a little aggressive.

It was quite odd that she didn’t get enraged whilst Noel spat out harsh insults in the midst of their gratuitous mating sessions, but Victoria could only assume that she had a soft spot for the young girl. That, or her feelings of lust were far stronger than her anger and distaste towards having her wife be referred to as a cuck.

A sigh of relief escaped Victoria’s lips as she was worried about her safety for a second there. Having been on the receiving end of her wife’s frustrations, she knew that the whole manor would know what was going on if things continued to escalate. Trying to face her housemaids would be utterly embarrassing if that were to happen.

“Sophia’s been up to no good, I take it?” Victoria sat up as she asked the obvious question, having a good feeling that she already knew the answer. She didn’t understand what went through her sister in law’s head, let alone what compelled her to act so erratically, but that was just the kind of person she was.

Groaning and nodding as she felt like she had aged a few years over the course of the day, Emilia had enjoyed herself, but it had been quite stressful. “Don’t get me started. First she tells me about her little affair with Noel last night, then she drags me into a dressing room and takes a picture of us and Noel’s penis.”

“Oh.. So that’s what happened. And here I thought.. N-Nevermind,” Victoria was far too ashamed to admit that she had been fantasising about her wife getting fucked senseless behind her back while she was out of the manor. She still felt a little insecure about it, but a slip of the tongue made it impossible for her to take her words back.

Cocking an eyebrow as she gazed over at the laptop to see the recording showing an image of her with balloon-sized condoms tied around her nipples and in her long, brown hair, Emilia had a good idea as to what was going through her lover’s head. Smirking, she leaned in close and whispered into her ear, “And just what were you thinking, honey?”

“U-Um.. I-I just thought that y’know.. You were at a hotel instead of going shopping..” Victoria averted her gaze, unable to bring herself to look into those warm amber eyes that were going to ridicule her. She knew she had dug herself into a hole, that the current state of the bedroom made it clear that she had one thing on her mind - sex.

Climbing off of the bed, Emilia decided that it was time to properly tease her wife who had been stuck at home masturbating to her own fantasies all day. Grabbing the hem of her turtleneck sweater, she winked playfully as she slowly began to lift it up, revealing a grey sweatshirt that was hidden underneath.

Lifting both her sweater and shirt upwards, Emilia’s slim belly was now exposed, her skin as flawless as ever. She was gorgeous enough to be a model, and yet she was content with being a housewife. With a little giggle to herself, she dropped her clothes, toying with the blonde that was leering at her.

“I want to hear how much you love me, Vicky. You have to earn the right to watch me strip,” Emilia was having fun as she provoked her lover, knowing full well that she wouldn’t be able to voice her thoughts coherently while she was aroused. It was all so amusing to her, especially when the futanari began to fidget about and get all flustered.

Victoria was somewhat disappointed that the striptease was cut off so abruptly, but she knew that she would get what she wanted in the end, even if she failed to meet her wife’s expectations. Gulping, she stuttered out, “I-I love how you’re the biggest flirt in town, Emmy. You’re so hot that I always get hard when I think of you.”

Satisfied with that response, Emilia lifted both her turtleneck sweater and her sweatshirt up over her head, revealing her black, lace-trimmed bra that struggled to contain her magnificent breasts. It used to be a perfect fit, but as of late she felt as if it had shrunk in the wash, that it was no longer capable of fulfilling its duty of supporting her bosom.

“Keep going, honey. Surely that’s not everything that you love about me, right~?” Emilia was unable to help but be a tease as she tossed her clothes to the ground, standing before the bed in her bra and an ankle-length skirt. She was ready to continue stripping at a moment’s notice, but she wanted to be flattered, to know just how badly her childhood sweetheart longed for her.

Squirming on the spot as she resisted the urge to rub her aching cock, Victoria knew that she was playing right into the temptress’ hands, but she didn’t care. Taking a deep breath, she confessed, “I-I love how you have the largest breasts, Emmy! I love that dumptruck of an ass! I love your childbearing hips! Your thin tummy! Your thick thighs! Everything!”

Giggling to herself out of joy, Emilia felt that her adorable little wife had earned the right to see her bare tits. Unclasping her bra that felt as if it was a size too small, she breathed a sigh of relief as she was no longer forcing her bosom into something so constrictive. Both her nipples and areola were puffy, almost as if demanding attention.

“And just what are you planning on doing to me once I get onto the bed, Vicky~?” Emilia purred as she cupped her hefty boobs, bouncing them up and down in the palms of her hands. Squeezing her nipples between her fingers, she gently rubbed them in order to cause them to become erect.

God, I love her. Victoria felt her intense feelings towards her beloved only growing stronger now that she was blatantly teasing her like this. She knew that they were made for one another, that nothing could ever get between them, and she felt ashamed to have been so pessimistic earlier.

“I-I’m going to fuck you until you can’t think straight, Emmy! I’ll make you forget all about Noel! I’ll knock you up!” Victoria declared her intentions, even if she was getting a little ahead of herself. She was overestimating her own abilities, and yet she felt as if she could actually do it with her lovely Emilia spurring her on.

Flattered to hear such vulgarity from her wife that was directed at her, Emilia undid the button holding up her skirt, letting it fall to the ground before pulling her black lace panties between her ankles. Blowing a kiss as she straightened herself up, she swayed her child-bearing hips from side to side as approached the bed.

“You’ve earned it, honey. How about I let you take the lead this time~? I had all the fun last night after all,” Emilia was as alluring as ever as she crawled up onto the bed, her huge tits rubbing against the covers. She was on the prowl, eyeing up her prey, and yet she made the decision to be submissive.

With her wife wiggling her butt towards her as she got into position, Victoria couldn’t resist this tempting sight for any longer. Lunging forward, she grabbed handfuls of the brunette’s oversized ass, relishing in how soft the cheeks felt. Grinding her aching erection between her crack, she was like an animal in heat.

Jerking her hips backwards, Victoria took a moment to fumble around and align her average-sized cock against the sopping wet entrance. She was somewhat surprised to see that Emilia was already prepared, but she didn’t think much of it before thrusting forward, bottoming herself out inside of the hot, inviting folds.

Whether it was a testament to how much she loved the feeling of a raw penis inside of her, or how unbearably horny she was, Emilia’s love juices were leaking out of her pussy, staining her lover with her fluids. She was squirting, something that was becoming almost of a habit the more she indulged her own sexual desires.

“I-It feels so good, Emmy! I-I’m going to stir up your insides with my cock! I’ll make you forget all about Noel!” Victoria moaned out before gritting her teeth, her hands making their way towards her wife’s waist. With a firm grip, she began to buck her hips like wild, smacking her body against the fat ass that was shaped like a peach.

Delightful wails escaped Emilia’s lips as she clung to the bed sheets, her entire body shaking as each shockwave that rocked through her made her feel complete. She was receiving a wild pounding, one she was gradually growing accustomed to, and she honestly was starting to regret that decision to use condoms until they tried to have a child.

“Raw sex is the best, honey~! Your cock feels so good~! It’s amazing!” Emilia cried out with joy, glancing back over her shoulder to look her lover in the eye. She could see the intense lust that the blonde harboured towards her, how she was no different to an animal in heat. It was quite adorable, considering how she acted in front of others.

Pre-cum was leaking from Victoria’s penis, making their crotches a sticky, wet mess. She was practically coating her wife’s insides with her genes, the thrill of bareback sex urging her to be as reckless and wild as she could be. In a way, she was trying to compete against the recording of Noel she had been watching a short while ago.

Gritting her teeth as she slammed herself against her beloved’s ass again and again, Victoria could feel her orgasm creeping up on her. She had been edging herself earlier, and it was now coming back to bite her in the butt as she was ready to blow. One final thrust was all it took for her to groan out, “I-I’m going to fill your womb, Emmy! I’m going to make you mine!”

Squirting as she felt the inside of her womb being pumped full of scorching hot semen, Emilia couldn’t be upset that her wife came first. She secretly wanted the two of them to climax together, but she understood that it was a selfish request. Sure, she might be gushing wet, but there was an itch deep inside of her that had yet to be scratched.

As the futanari’s ejaculation came to an end after a short while, Emilia felt dissatisfied as a woman. Perhaps it was ingrained into both her mind and body that a couple should relish in euphoria together, or maybe she was just yearning for more, but whatever the case, she was eagerly anticipating a round two.

“Come on, honey. I thought you were going to make me forget about Noel~? You can’t call me yours if you can’t even make me cum, silly,” Emilia teased her wife before hiding her face as it twisted with guilt. She immediately regretted her choice in words, even if her outburst was just in the heat of the moment.

Feeling challenged, Victoria spun her wife onto her side and continued to hammer away at her sopping wet pussy, even as her own jizz trickled out of the tight folds. Grabbing hold of one leg and resting it over her shoulder, she groaned with each thrust, only to shout, “I-I’m gonna make you cum, Emmy! You’ll cum so hard you’ll pass out!”

It was a bold declaration, that much Victoria was well aware of, and yet she had to do it. Her pride as a futanari was on the line here, and she felt as if she had to prove her worth against someone so much younger than herself. She couldn’t hold a candle against Noel, but that didn’t stop her from trying.

Harder! Faster! I need to do better! Noel could make Emmy cum with just a few strokes! I’m older! More experienced! I should be able to do that too! Victoria urged herself onwards, determined to push herself to the limit in order to outperform the well endowed maid. Her breath was raspy, and yet she persisted, refusing to stop to fill her lungs with air.

Each time her lover’s cock grinded against the deep, inner walls of her pussy, Emilia would moan and her face would distort, making her look incredibly lewd. She loved this raw, animalistic kind of sex, even if it was a far cry from the best she’d had the pleasure of receiving. Not that she would openly admit that of course.

Her heart belonged to Victoria, and while it had been quite some time since she last had sex with Noel, she felt as if her vagina had been reshaped so she could easily climax with that massive dick hammering her womb. That wasn’t to say she couldn’t cum, but it would require a lot of effort for this futanari to push her over the edge.

Feeling somewhat mischievous, Emilia curled her lips upwards as she stared into her wife’s eyes. She tried her best to suppress the moans of pleasure making their way up her throat as she mockingly blurted out, “Is that the best you’ve got, honey!? Come on, Noel can do better than that~! Maybe I should just ask her to knock me up instead, hmm~?”

“Nngh! Y-You’re mine, Emmy! Mine!!” Victoria roared out, feeling quite jealous and possessive as she jerked her hips back and forth with reckless abandon, almost like a piston. The speed and intensity was remarkable, although she knew she couldn’t hold a candle to what Noel was capable of.

I won’t let Noel take her from me! I’ll get Emmy pregnant! I’ll make her realise just who can satisfy her! Victoria failed to recognise that she was playing right into the seductress’ hands, that she was being provoked over nothing. She swallowed her own insecurities as her determination to prove herself was burning like a wildfire, continuing to grow and grow.

Deep moans escaped Emilia’s lips as she felt her wife’s cock hit one of her most sensitive spots repeatedly. She was unsure whether or not it was intentional, given how crazed she was, but it was pleasant nonetheless for her to think that she was getting serious. After all, she could feel the pleasure accumulating underneath her stomach.

Recognising that if this kept up that she would actually cum, Emilia knew that she needed to give the envious blonde one last push. Taking a second to stop and think, a devious grin formed on her face as she provocatively said, “Once you’re done, I’ll be climbing into Noel’s bed and have her finish me off~! Maybe she’ll scrape out every last drop of your cum, honey~!”

Victoria’s life flashed before her very eyes as she jerked her whole body forward with every last fibre of her being, her teeth clenched as she felt a powerful orgasm exploding from within her. Memories of her childhood and school days came rushing through her mind, only to become blurry as her vision turned white.

There were no words that escaped Victoria’s lips. She was like an animal, howling as she came long and hard inside of her mate. Her ejaculation was like none other, as she filled her wife’s womb to the brim with just a few spurts. The pleasure was so intense that tears were rolling down her cheeks, her mouth agape as she was paralysed on the spot.

Squirting like a fountain, Emilia could hardly believe that she was actually cumming. Her eyes were rolled back into her head as she wailed euphorically, her thick, curvy body shaking the whole bed as she made a mess of herself. There had to be millions upon millions of sperm swimming around inside of her, desperately seeking out an egg to fertilise.

It would be a miracle if she didn’t wind up pregnant from this.

Her belly was slowly starting to protrude, making her look as if she had a baby bump that became more defined with each passing moment. It was a phenomenon she had experience with, although for Victoria to be the one to inflate her cum was unprecedented and totally unexpected. This was something Noel could do with ease.

Slumping forward, Victoria fell atop of Emilia, completely and utterly exhausted as she came down from the euphoric high. Having climaxed so many times throughout the day, she was spent, unable to stay hard any longer. A few of those may have been hands-free ejaculations from just her own imagination, but still - her tank was empty.

With her wife now resting atop of her, Emilia straightened her back against the bed, wrapping one of her arms around the semi-conscious blonde. Running some of her fingers through her short hair, she smiled joyfully as she whispered sweet affections to her, “You did an amazing job, Vicky. I’m proud of you.”

Only able to muster a groan as a response, Victoria felt quite pleased with herself. She could feel her own cum leaking out of the wet pussy her flaccid dick was resting inside of, and while it left her a little disappointed, the fact that she had managed to inflate her beloved proved that she was slowly bridging the gap between herself and Noel.

“Let’s just lay like this for a while, honey. You can use my boobs as pillows if you’d like,” Emilia wanted to bask in the moment for just a little longer, even if she never anticipated to actually climax. She was shocked, but it only made her love her dorky childhood friend even more. She had to protect her, to ensure she was always content with life.

Nodding her head slowly as she made herself comfortable atop of her wife’s chest, Victoria didn’t have the energy to voice what was on her mind. What did you get up to today, Emmy? You didn’t fool around with Noel, did you? Sophia must have given you a hard time, didn’t she? Why else would you almost lose your cool?

For now, she needed to rest just a little. The weekend was starting tomorrow, and she was hoping to make the most of it with Emilia by her side.

Chapter Text

Snuggling up to her wife on one of their many luxurious couches, Victoria was grateful that they got to spend time together like this. As much as she would have liked to go out on a date now that it was the weekend, she was quite content with staying indoors and watching movies to pass the time.

Deep down however, she was jealous that Emilia had gone out on a date with Noel. It left a peculiar feeling in the pit of her stomach, one that she could only describe as unsettling envy. No matter how hard she tried to come to terms that this is what she wanted, there was a part of her mind that was worried that she might lose the person she cares for.

Shaking her head to rid herself of such unruly and distrustful thoughts, Victoria glanced at the sensual brunette out of the corner of her eye, their gaze meeting as they stared lovingly at one another. I’m stupid. Why am I thinking that Emmy would leave me for Noel? There’s no way that would ever happen.

“Hehe. What’s the matter, Vicky? Do you want something?” Emilia merely giggled to herself, loving the way her wife was looking at her. She could tell that she was conflicted, that she was trying to put on a brave face, and it only made her want to pamper her even more than she already did.

As much as Victoria wanted to retire to their room briefly so they could make sweet love to one another, she knew that doing it in the middle of the day would arouse suspicion from her house attendants. She was restless, her own sex drive refusing to settle every since that intense day full of anxiety and suspense.

“I-I was just thinking how beautiful you are today, Emmy. Did you put on makeup this morning?” Victoria confessed as she averted her gaze, feeling somewhat embarrassed about admitting her inner thoughts. Granted, she was trying to avoid thinking about what the two of them could do in privacy together.

Emilia’s heart fluttered as she took a moment to process that sudden compliment. Grinning playfully, she snuggled up closer to the shorter blonde and whispered quietly so no one could overhear them, “You’re a smooth talker, Vicky. You should know that I don’t use makeup unless we’re going out.”

Gulping as she tensed up, Victoria was shivering as she felt a hand start to stroke her thigh. Those slender fingers were drawing ever so closer to her crotch, and a part of her was reprimanding herself for not wearing a skirt to allow for easy access. She wasn’t like a certain somebody who could dress however they saw fit, regardless of the weather.

“You want me to go put on some lipstick for you, hmm? Maybe I could leave some marks all over your cheeks. Or perhaps.. You’d like them somewhere else, huh~?” Emilia was blatantly rubbing her wife’s growing bulge through her pants, teasing her in the living room where they could be caught at any moment.

S-Somewhere else..? Emmy’s red lipstick smudged all over my.. F-Fuck.. Fidgeting on the spot as she fantasised about the flirtatious brunette wrapping those plump lips of her around her cock, Victoria had never even humoured the thought until now. It was unbearably hot, and she wanted to make it a reality.

“P-Please.. I need that, Emmy,” Victoria pleaded, her weak voice dripping with need as she needed an outlet for her festering desire. She had forgotten all about their little cuckolding arrangement for the time being, as she was like a young adult whose prime focus was to have as much sex as possible.

Giving her wife a quick kiss on the cheek, Emilia slowly stood up, straightening out her long skirt and blouse. Winking seductively, she announced her intentions as she excused herself, “I’ll be back in just a few, Vicky. How about you pick out something for us to put on in the background?”

“W-Wait.. Y-You’re not serious, are you?” Victoria stuttered out, not receiving a response as the voluptuous woman left the room whilst blowing a kiss. Glancing around, her face turned beet red as she noticed that one of their many housemaids had just witnessed it all, and she quickly wanted to die of embarrassment.

Grabbing one of the cushions and burying her face in it, Victoria rolled about on the couch, struggling to contain her rampaging emotions like a teenager. She was normally composed in front of her workers, but she was far more vulnerable and absent minded as of late, often forgetting to behave herself.

She was regressing in a way, as she was no longer as cool and collected as she once was. Ever since Sophia suddenly showed up out of the blue, her emotions and imagination had been spiralling out of control, and it didn’t help that Emilia was teasing her whilst also supporting her twisted fetish.

Regaining some semblance of rationality, Victoria sat up straight and cleared her throat, straightening out her clothes to try and make it seem as if she hadn’t just acted like a total child. Breathing a sigh of relief, she started to relax, her eyes scanning the room before coming across a wavy-haired brunette laying on one of the other couches.

Staring at the younger girl that wasn’t there moments ago, Victoria couldn’t help but to wonder just when she showed up. She didn’t make so much as a sound, and that’s what worried her. Letting out a defeated groan, she rubbed her temples briefly before asking, “Just how much of that did you see, Sophia?”

“All of it. Didn’t you hear me call out to Millie as she was leaving?” Sophia cocked her head to the side, confused as to how someone could possibly not overhear her brief exchange with her sister. She was by no means quiet, nor was she obnoxiously loud when she greeted her older sibling who rushed out of the living room with a spring in her step.

I swear, we need to put a bell on this girl or something.. She just shows up unannounced and makes herself comfortable. Oh well, that’s Sophia for you. Victoria wanted to lecture the peculiar bookworm, but she knew better than to waste her breath. In all of the years she had known her, it was almost impossible to get her to fix her mannerisms and behaviour.

“You just crawled out of bed, didn’t you? You didn’t come down for breakfast. Don’t tell me you stayed up all night again, Sophia,” Victoria felt as if she was asking the obvious, but she needed the peace of mind to know what her erratic guest was up to. She was worried about her, as she was a young adult who marched to the beat of her own drum.

Reaching into her plain white shirt that was crinkled from her tossing and turning in her sleep, Sophia fished her phone out of her bra, focusing her attention on it as she brushed a few stray strands of hair out of her eye before putting some hair clips into place. She wasn’t fond of maintaining her looks, but she had a reason for doing this.

“Don’t act like you weren’t up late with Millie, Vicky. I could hear the two of you moaning each other’s names until 2 in the morning. I’m surprised you didn’t wake the whole manor,” Sophia cheekily responded, making it perfectly clear that she had listened to the married couple’s love making, whether she wanted to or not.

Blushing as she failed to realise just how loud they were, Victoria scratched her cheek as she racked her head for a comeback. Nothing came to mind, and as she let out a sigh to signal her defeat, she noticed that she could see a portion of the brunette’s face for a change. She hadn’t seen her since their awkward conversation yesterday, so this was all new to her.

“Did Emmy talk you into buying those hair clips, Sophia? They look good. It’s nice to actually see you for a change,” Victoria was shocked to see that the reclusive girl was actually displaying some degree of self awareness, as she never so much as cared for her own looks until now. It was bewildering, and she wanted to know what caused this.

Shaking her head, Sophia made herself comfortable as she positioned a cushion behind her head, her eyes glued to her phone as she browsed the internet at her own leisure. She wasn’t fond of explaining her actions all the time, but she made an exception just this once as she blurted out, “That maid of yours said you’d like it, so I bought it.”

“Noel did? That’s..” Victoria couldn’t bring herself to finish her sentence, as just the mere mention of the young futanari’s name made her stomach twist and turn. Doubts were starting to creep into her mind, and she could only worry about the current state of affairs now that she had opened Pandora’s Box.

The restless blonde tensed up, fidgeting on the spot as she began to wonder just what the future may hold for her, no matter how near or far it may be. Will Emmy and Noel do it every day while I’m not around..? I’ve heard about how thrilling it is to almost be caught in the act, but surely they won’t get addicted to it.. Right..?

“Do you feel impatient, Vicky? Is anxiety gnawing at your chest? It’s not too late to turn back, you know? Millie will understand. Noel is dangerous. She’s the type of girl who’ll corrupt someone with pleasure,” Sophia’s attention was glued to her phone, and yet she was right on the nose with her assumptions, almost as if she could read the room.

Gulping as she placed a hand on her chest to calm her racing heart, Victoria couldn’t tell whether she was being teased or if this was genuine concern. She had been told that her maid had been a threat only yesterday, and it only strengthened the doubts forming in the back of her head.

“N-Noel’s not like that! S-She would never..!” Victoria’s wavering will made her voice crack as she desperately tried to convince herself that there was no harm in seeking Noel’s aid for this private affair. She wanted to believe in her, but her insecurities were making it difficult to be confident with her decision.

Sophia simply looked Victoria dead in the eye, smirking as if to ridicule her for such foolish notions. She was adding fuel to the flames of jealousy, and yet her reason for doing so was the biggest mystery of them all, one that no one could fathom. Was it one of her whims? Or did she have an ulterior motive?

“I know you only agreed to it the other day, Vicky, but have you ever thought about what will happen if things spiral out of control? If you let Noel do whatever she wants with Millie, she might not be able to function with her,” Sophia’s warning was cold yet playful, hinting that perhaps she knew more than she was letting on.

Emmy might not be able to live without Noel..? N-No, that’s crazy! That’s something that only happens in porn! Sure, Noel’s bigger than me.. But that doesn’t mean anything! Emmy is the love of my life! She won’t leave me for momentary pleasure! Victoria wanted to scream her protests out loud, although she couldn’t find her voice.

“Or maybe I’m just messing with you. I did say I’d enable that fetish of yours, Vicky. How about you go see with your own two eyes what the future holds for you? Is Millie doing her makeup? Or is she with Noel?” Sophia was stirring the blonde’s doubts and anxieties, almost as if to challenge her on whether she was ready to truly be cuckolded.

There was a moment of hesitation before Victoria sprung to her feet and sprinted out of the living room, causing heads to turn to see what all the commotion was. She almost tripped forwards on the wooden staircase as she hurried towards her bedroom, unable to help but to worry about what waited for her behind those closed doors.

I haven’t seen Noel all morning. Emmy said she was just going to put some lipstick on. She wouldn’t have used that as an excuse to be with Noel.. Right? Ugh. Sophia, why couldn’t you just keep your mouth shut?! Now I’m worried.. She’s just riling me up, but I can’t shake the feeling that there’s some truth behind her teasing.

Reaching for the door handle with a shaky hand, Victoria wasn’t sure what to expect. Would her wife be alone? Or would she be bent over the bed and being pounded from behind? She hoped for the former of the two, but the dark, twisted thoughts in the back of her head were hoping for the latter.

Before she could open the door, someone else did it for her, as a tall seductive brunette let out a gasp as they almost bumped into one another. The shocked expression on her face drained the colour from her, although her bright red lips curled upwards into a mischievous grin not a moment later.

“Someone’s impatient, huh~? Vicky, you should have waited for me. I told you I’d only be a few minutes. What’s wrong?” Emilia teased her wife, finding the worried look on her face to be adorable. She had been true to her word and didn’t dawdle intentionally, although she felt it was unnecessary to state just who had held her up.

Opening and closing her mouth as she struggled to get the words out, Victoria could smell an alluring fragrance in the air, distracting her for but a second. Losing her train of thought, she began to wonder why her lover was suddenly wearing perfume. There was one particular reason that stood out to her, one that involved the absent maid.

“S-Sophia was.. A-And Noel.. Where is she?” Victoria couldn’t even finish a sentence before she started another one, her anxieties making her heart ache. She may have been the one to suggest being cuckolded all those months ago to celebrate Noel’s birthday, but now she was weak, insecure, and starting to doubt herself.

Glancing down and noticing a straining bulge in her wife’s pants, Emilia chuckled to herself as she pieced together just what was going on. Placing her hands on the shorter woman’s shoulders, she leaned in close and whispered into her ear with her sultry breath, “Where? She’s in our bathroom, silly. Why else would it take me so long to do my makeup?”

Victoria’s heart began to race fast enough to make her head spin, and just thinking about her beloved doing something with Noel behind her back left her weak in the knees. Discomfort, unease, and restlessness were the emotions rushing through her, only empowering her imagination to become vivid.

Emmy’s soft, plump lips stretched out around Noel’s massive cock. Her slippery tongue wrapping itself like a snake around it, licking it like she’s addicted to the taste. All those kisses that were meant for me.. She’s now experienced with worshipping every inch of Noel.. W-Why does it excite me?!

Almost as if sensing exactly what was going on through her wife’s head, Emilia stuck her tongue out and sensually licked one of the blonde’s ears, causing her to shiver on the spot. Giggling to herself out of amusement, she asked with a devilish tone, “My breath reeks of Noel’s cum, Vicky. Do you want to smell it?”

With her heartbeat quickening, a cold beat of sweat drips down the side of Victoria’s head as she could just picture the brunette’s face pressed up against Noel’s huge cock, inhaling the musky scent that was like an addictive toxin to her. She’d seen the maid receive a blowjob, but never did she anticipate to hear such crude words whispered to her like this.

Before Victoria could muster a response, Emilia made the decision for her as she pulled away from her ear, staring her in the eye like the troublemaker she was, only to take a deep breath and exhale. To anyone watching, it wouldn’t raise any suspicion, but the tension between the two was almost nauseating.

Instinctively wanting to be repulsed, Victoria was expecting to be met with a repulsive, musky smell. But as she inhaled her wife’s breath, she quickly began to feel like a complete and utter fool as a minty scent assaulted her nostrils. Groaning, she slumped her shoulders as she pathetically protested, “D-Don’t tease me like that, Emmy!”

“You loved every second of it, Vicky. And shouldn’t you keep your voice down? The whole manor can hear you calling my name,” Emilia wore a delightful grin across her face, one that made her wife’s heart skip a beat. To anyone watching, she was just flirting in the doorway to their bedroom, a sight that was quite common.

Blushing immensely, Victoria felt like an idiot for letting herself get carried away over Sophia and Emilia’s teasing. She couldn’t even begin to think about which of the siblings was worse, as they both got under her skin for different reasons. But at the end of the day, she knew that they meant no harm, that it was all in good fun.

Emmy’s skin is glistening.. And she put on a lot of perfume.. Maybe she and Noel really were..? No, who am I kidding? I really need to lay off the porn. As if they’d actually have sex every moment I’m not around. Victoria tried to keep a straight head, realising just how ridiculous her own thoughts were.

“Let’s head downstairs and watch a movie, Vicky. If you behave yourself, I might reward you for being a good girl,” Emilia licked her red, plump lips, suggesting that she was going to put her mouth to good use if her wife didn’t get on her nerves. The possibility of that happening was slim, but it wasn’t zero.

Debating for a moment whether to request that they enter their bedroom to fool around and embrace one another, Victoria felt that it was best to spend some quality time together as a couple. Although in the back of her mind, she couldn’t help but to wonder if her suggestion would even be humoured.

After all, the creeping doubt in the back of her head was telling her that Emilia was trying to keep her out of there, almost as if she was hiding something. But that couldn’t be true, could it?

Relieved that no one else in the manor managed to hear all of her absurd and utterly insane outbursts earlier in the day whilst being riled up by Sophia, Victoria couldn’t exactly say she was relaxed. She had spent the entire afternoon snuggling up with her wife on the couch, but there was something bothering her.

Or rather, someone.

She couldn’t tell what Noel had been up to, but she hadn’t seen the young girl until it was time for dinner. Whenever she tried to bring it up, her other maids would simply state that she’s upstairs cleaning the bathroom, master bedroom, or the guest bedroom, and Emilia was skipping around the topic and being evasive.

It was as if Emilia was trying to hide something, that she knew something that Victoria didn’t. Even Sophia seemed to be in on it, as she would occasionally make snarky remarks to get a reaction out of the short, anxious woman. It was almost unbearable, and yet there was no denying the rush of adrenaline it gave her.

Splashing water on her face as she stared at herself in the mirror, the head of the Buckfield family was trying to calm herself down. Her heart was racing, her thoughts were messy, and she could hardly stand still. Nothing had happened, but she couldn’t help but to imagine that she was being cucked behind her back.

There’s no way Noel just happened to be absent until dinner. She didn’t show up for breakfast, and I didn’t see her sweeping the hall or scrambling about to change bedsheets. Emmy and Sophia know something, but I can’t just ask them, now can I? They tease me enough as is, almost like they’re plotting something.

Letting out what must have been the umpteenth sigh since she entered her bathroom, one would think that Victoria would be short of breath by now. It was evident that something was weighing down her shoulders, that there was something troubling her, and yet only a select few had an idea as to what was going on.

Emmy and Sophia would occasionally step out to use the bathroom while we were watching movies, and they wouldn’t come back for a while. They weren’t meeting with Noel in secret, were they..? Maybe I was just imagining it, but I could have sworn that they kept coming back smelling of perfume and mint.

Victoria knew that it was wrong, that she shouldn’t be fantasising about her own wife cheating on her like this even if it was to enable her own fetish, but she couldn’t help but to think that her life was becoming similar to a plot of one of those pornos she watched. One where the main character’s beloved would engage in cuckolding all day, every day.

Emmy will slowly become corrupted by pleasure and start to favour Noel over me. She’ll stop having sex with me altogether after realising that Noel is so much bigger and better than me, and then she’ll start to be openly affectionate with her in front of others. Emmy won’t be my wife anymore - she’ll be a cock hungry slut. God, I could never say that to her face..

As degrading as it was to think of her beloved in such a crude manner, there was no denying that Victoria got a kick out of being cucked, even if it was just in her own head. She knew that it was ludicrous, that such things could never truly happen, and yet a part of her yearned for the impossible to occur.

Emmy getting pregnant with Noel’s kid.. I never thought of it until now. What would I even do..? My family will see me as unfit and kick me out, no doubt about it. I’d be the laughing stock of the town, and that’s not even considering if we tried to raise the kid as if it was mine.. No, I couldn’t.. It would be proof of Emmy and Noel’s love.

A twisted, cool shiver raced down Victoria’s spine as she tried to picture herself raising the maid’s kid as if it were hers, and just the mere thought of having her lies and immoral fetish exposed gave her goosebumps. It would be a total disaster, one that would ruin not only her life, but Emilia and Noel’s as well.

I have to do it. I can’t let that happen. I want Emmy’s first baby to be mine. Noel can’t have her! I won’t let her take my Emmy away from me! Tightening her fists until they turned white, Victoria knew what had to be done. She wasn’t about to let anyone get in the way of starting a family with her dearly beloved.

Storming out of the bathroom that she had been holed up in for almost half an hour, the determined blonde stomped her feet as she approached the bed, her eyes set on the gorgeous seductress who was preoccupied with her phone. They hadn’t planned to make love tonight, but that was about to change.

Pouncing on her wife, Victoria felt compelled to get straight to the point. Fueled by jealousy and anxiety, she pinned the thick brunette to the bed, throwing her phone aside to ensure that nothing got in the way. Looking dead into those startled amber eyes, she boldly declared, “Let’s have sex, Emmy. I want a kid.”

“V-Vicky..? What’s gotten into you? I mean, not that I mind but.. Usually you’re not so blunt about it. What’s on your mind, honey?” A concerned Emilia mustered out, even as she found it flattering that she was being sought after by her normally serious and adorable partner. It made her wonder just what caused this erratic behaviour.

Victoria, visualising in her mind a clear picture of Noel french kissing her beloved wife with a smug look on her face, shuddered as she was treading deeper and deeper into her own delusional depravity. Not wanting to be forgotten about, she claimed those plump lips for herself, smothering her mouth against Emilia’s in a crazed manner no different than a teenager fueled by a rush of adrenaline and hormones.

Emmy is mine! I love her more than anyone! She’s the world to me, and I won’t let anyone take her from me! The determined Victoria reaffirmed herself, being forceful as she shoved her tongue into her wife’s mouth. She tried her best to explore every nook and cranny, to smother her saliva all over the place as if to mark her territory and claim what was rightfully hers.

For the startled Emilia, she quickly came to terms that they were going to have sex, that her hard working and all so adorable partner was in the mood for some love making. She absolutely loved seeing the blonde get all worked up over something that didn’t happen, and she felt like she had a good idea as to what was the cause of this erratic and spontaneous behaviour.

As much as she would have liked to turn this into a romantic makeout session, Emilia thoroughly enjoyed being lusted after to this extent. It reminded her of Noel and how unpredictable and wild she could be in the bedroom, causing memories from the past where she had that absolutely huge girlcock reshape her insides and stretch her out real good.

Not wasting any time, Victoria loosened her grip on the brunette’s wrists and immediately started to knead those oversized mammaries that never failed to arouse her. Her fingers sank into the soft orbs even through the nightgown, and she could have sworn that she felt erect nipples rubbing against her palms.

Driven by a sense of urgency, Victoria stopped fondling her wife’s tits for just a moment, only to tear the nightgown. She was seeking her prize, and she wasn’t surprised in the slightest to see that there was no bra to be found. Those puffy nipples were screaming her name, and she wrapped her lips around one of them, suckling on it greedily.

“A-Aaaah! You’re really horny tonight, aren’t you? Go on. Use my body to your heart’s content, honey,” Emilia let out a sensual moan, only to encourage the pent up and uncontrollable futanari to do as she pleased. She loved the attention she was receiving, and just thinking about how she had done nothing to warrant it sent pleasant shocks along her spine.

Drooling and licking the massive breasts that she sometimes used as a substitute for pillows, Victoria was trying to mark her territory like she was a wild animal. She should have been exhausted after the sheer amount of times she ejaculated over the last few days, but to her own surprise, she felt invigorated.

Victoria would stuff as much of her lover’s boobs into her mouth as possible, sucking on the soft flesh in order to leave a faint mark. Her subconscious was telling her that this was wrong, that this wasn’t the kind of love making she desired, but those grievances were buried deep under her maddening lust, fueled by her own jealousy.

Minutes passed before Victoria’s relentless assault on Emilia’s chest came to an end, and it was like the seductress had dozens of small mosquito bites all across her ample bosom. It was arousing, make no mistake, especially combined with the fact that her nightgown had been ripped open, rendering it essentially useless as it revealed her assets.

“You’re just as wild as Noel, dear,” Emilia genuinely praised her wife, acknowledging that she was as unhinged as their maid was once her switch was flipped. Her heart was beating against her chest, her breathing rigid, and her skin flushed pink. All the while, she was rubbing her thick thighs together.

Noel..? Just hearing their maid’s name made Victoria’s lower half throb as a cold shiver raced down her whole body. She had been compared to the young girl countless times before, but there was something different about it now. Was it her insecurities leaving her vulnerable? She could only hope so.

Emilia was intuitive, her sharp gaze picking up the blonde’s most menial reactions. Giggling to herself as her plump lips curled upwards into a playful grin, she had a good idea as to what her next course of action should be. “Haven’t you been wondering where I’ve been all day, Vicky? Of course you have. You’re so cute when you’re so possessive of me, you know that?”

Gulping as she felt as if her innermost thoughts were being read like an open book, Victoria’s mouth was dry as she couldn’t muster a response. S-She knows..? Does that mean that Emmy was cheating on me with Noel throughout the day..? The signs were there, but she covered it up and never directly alluded to it.

“Teenagers are just a handful, honey. They’re always horny and checking me out, and Noel is no different. She was such a cute and innocent girl all those months ago, but after telling her about this little arrangement of yours, she’s become quite bold,” Emilia was in high spirits as she spoke highly of their maid, staring straight into those concerned cerulean eyes.

Victoria knew what was being alluded to here, that she was the reason for Noel’s lust rampaging out of control. If only she had put her foot down and thwarted those wicked desires, none of this would have ever happened. But she knew that it was too late to turn back the clock, that the damage had been done.

“Hehe. Get your dick out for me, dear. I’ll jerk you off while I tell you all about what I did behind your back today,” Emilia took advantage of her wife’s powerless state in order to straighten herself up, leaning back against the pillows before tapping her thick thighs. She left no room for discussion, even as she uttered such crude words unbefitting someone of her standing.

Obeying her sexy lover’s orders without a second thought, Victoria wiggled her way out of her pyjama pants, exposing her rock hard cock that was throbbing quite vigorously. She felt ashamed to indulge in her own fetish like this, but she didn’t try to fight it as she rested her head on the brunette’s lap.

“That’s a good girl. You know, I always thought you were quite big, Vicky. I mean, 6 inches is impressive, but after getting a taste of Noel’s huge, fat dick, well.. I can’t help but to compare the two of you,” Emilia was a total tease as she made it apparent that she was comparing the two futanari against one another, as wrong as it may be.

There was a hint of guilt behind her voice, one that Victoria was completely unaware of. It was only logical though, as openly admitting that you think of someone else when face to face with your beloved was a horrible thing to do. And yet, she couldn’t fight her nature. By no means was she a size queen, nor did she feel that those blessed with well endowment were any better or worse than anyone else.

Everyone was equal in her mind, but that didn’t stop her from leading her wife on, feeding her sweet lies blended with an ounce of the truth.

“Jealous~? I know you are, honey. You love the idea that I’m being stolen away, that I’m becoming obsessed with Noel’s massive cock, but you can’t bear it when something does happen. I saw your internet history, Vicky. I know exactly what you’re into,” Emilia continued to act like a total tease, not breaking character for even a second as she gently ran her fingers through locks of blonde hair.

Massive.. She said it again. She’s always praising Noel like this. I-It’s not fair! I want to be the only one for Emmy! But.. But it’s so hot to think of her sleeping with Noel!! Victoria was torn between what was morally correct and what she truly desired, clinging on to what little rationality remained. She was being greedy, wanting the best of both worlds, and yet she refused to accept that she couldn’t get her way.

“Oh~? Does my hand feel that good, dear? Or maybe you’re thinking of something naughty again? Hehe. I know you love it when I over exaggerate Noel’s size, Vicky. I have to admit, you really do watch a lot of porn when I’m not around,” Emilia wrapped her fingers around her wife’s aching erection, riling her up after feeling it throb against her palm. It was all so endearing to her, as this was a form of intimacy she never knew until recently.

Their relationship and sex life had been rather tame until Victoria made that sudden confession and proposal about involving Noel to reward her for her services, and to celebrate her 16th birthday. That was the tipping point, as retellings of that fateful day and Christmas were common occurrences, slowly changing their typical evening tryst.

Victoria would beg to be teased, and Emilia would oblige by fabricating some lies and twisting the truth in order to please the cuckold. While she felt guilty doing so, the sheer pleasure that the futanari received more than made up for it, reaffirming her belief that she would do anything if it made her happy.

Emilia recognised that their love making wasn’t morally just, that she was encouraging a fetish that should be admonished, and yet she didn’t stop herself. She was madly in love with her childhood sweetheart, and she would gladly sacrifice the world if it meant putting a smile on that pretty face of hers.

Moaning as the hand wrapped around her erection started to pump up and down slowly, VIctoria felt her chest ache as she battled against the conflicted emotions rushing through her. She wanted to speak up and ask that Noel’s name not be mentioned while they were alone like this, but her lower half disagreed, demanding things continue like this.

“I-I don’t watch it that much, Emmy..” Victoria tried to brush off the accusation, knowing full well that she was caught red handed. She could only hope that her wife would let her off easily, that she wouldn’t bring up all of the shared traits between her most frequently viewed videos. If that were to happen, she felt like she would die from embarrassment.

Tilting her head to the side, Emilia almost snickered as she doubted the validity of those words. It was quite obvious that her adorable partner was failing miserably to hide the truth, and she felt that it was her right to call her out on it. Of course, she had to have her fun while doing so, otherwise it wouldn’t be worth the reaction she would be met with.

“What was the title again? Oh, that’s right. ‘I want to see my beloved slutty wife go crazy for a big cock.’ You’ve watched it 4 times this week, Vicky. Do I need to list the rest, hmm~?” Emilia retorted with a devious smile, her expression brightening further as she watched the blonde’s cerulean eyes widen in shock and disbelief.

I really need to be more careful.. Biting her bottom lip as she averted her gaze, Victoria couldn’t muster enough courage to admit the truth. Her secret had been exposed, and while it was just between the two of them, she still felt utterly ashamed of herself for having her own wife know what she was up to in private.

“Now now. No need to get all worked up, honey. You want me to become a slut for Noel’s huge cock, don’t you? I bet you want me to dress like one for her, huh~? I know you would love that,” Emilia continued to tease the futanari, feeling as if she had her in the palm of her hand both figuratively and literally.

Squirming as she felt her aching erection being stroked at an excruciatingly slow pace, Victoria recognised that there was no easy way out of this situation. She had dug this hole, and she wouldn’t be allowed to escape until she fessed up. It pained her to do so, but there was no alternative.

“O-Okay, okay! I-I’ll admit it! A part of me wants you to become Noel’s bitch, to worship her dick that’s so much bigger than mine! B-But.. But I don’t want you to leave me! You’re mine, Emmy! Mine!” As childish as a declaration as it was, Victoria’s possessive nature of her beloved was genuine.

And Emilia giggled to herself, finding the outburst to be all so flattering and amusing.

Quickening her pace as she gave her adorable wife the relief she so desperately craved, Emilia could feel slick, sticky precum coating her fingers as she kept a firm grip on the pulsating shaft. She stared directly into those deep cerulean eyes, finding herself getting lost in the ocean-like globes.

There was no exchange of words between the two. Emilia jerked Victoria off, who in turn twisted and turned atop of the pair of soft yet thick thighs. From a mere glance it would seem romantic and sensual, but there was a depraved, twisted truth at the heart of the matter, one that the married couple were addicted to.

For Victoria, this was like a dream come true. She was finally going to experience what it was like to be a cuckold, to have the person she cherishes most in the world taken from her behind her back. It excited her to no end, although it did rouse some anxieties and feelings of inadequacy, ones that she struggled to cope with as she became jealous.

Emilia, on the other hand, found that this was quite a thrilling change of pace. She never quite understood the appeal of sex or why so many young couples treated it like such a huge deal, but after getting a taste of Noel’s huge cock and being made to climax far too many times to count, it was safe to say she was addicted to the guilty pleasure.

They were a match made in heaven, a pair that had been together since they were children, and their love for one another was only growing stronger through this immoral deed. They were both starting to awaken to their own sexualities and desires, even if this was only the beginning of their descent into madness.

Stroking her darling’s erection with such speed and precision that would make one believe that she was a pastry chef, Emilia would occasionally run her thumb across the bulbous tip, poking at the urethra that continued to spit out precum. She could tell that the end was near, that she was going to be rewarded for her efforts momentarily, and that only spurred her onwards.

Victoria’s breathing was laboured as she desperately tried to hold out, wanting to at least attempt to last as long as Noel could. It was like a competition to her, one that would prove who was better fit to be the brunette’s partner. Her efforts to resist were futile however, as she began to instinctively buck her hips upwards.

“E-Emmy!!” Victoria’s raspy voice cried out as her eyes rolled back, her mouth wide open as ropes of semen blasted out of her 6 incher. The volume was pitiful when compared to the young maid, but by her own standards, it was above average. Far from her best, yet still an admirable feat nonetheless.

Cooing as she watched as jizz flew up into the air before splattering down against her hand, Emilia found that the scorching hot goo was ticklish. The heat wasn’t quite as intense and unbearable as a certain somebody’s, as she used to fear that her faint skin would be burned when the sticky substance glazed her, but she kept that worry to herself.

After all, what good would it do in bringing up how much better Noel was? Sure, it would spur the futanari into action, causing her to lose all self control and succumb to her carnal desires, but where was the fun in that? If she wanted to go at it like animals, she could so easily seek out someone who acted like one when her switch was flipped.

“You aren’t done, are you, Vicky? I thought you said that you were going to impregnate me, hmm~?” Emilia mused to herself, inquiring as to whether things would escalate further. Her panties had a damp spot on the front, and her thighs were stuck together with sweat, making her crave a quick bath.

Refilling her lungs as she needed a moment to calm down, the fatigue of having ejaculated so many times over the last few days was finally catching up to Victoria. Sure, she had been exhausted recently, but it was a challenge for her to maintain her erection despite having someone so unbelievably sexy stroking her head in a soothing manner.

“I-I want to, I really do! I don’t want Noel to steal you away from me, Emmy! B-But.. But I don’t think I can go another round..” Hanging her head in shame, Victoria felt like a complete fool for having made such a bold declaration earlier. She should know her own limits by now, but just thinking about Noel’s monstrous libido made her want to go the extra mile to bridge the gap between them.

Running her fingers through the silky blonde hair, Emilia understood just how badly her wife wanted to make love. It was flattering and reassuring to know she was being sought after despite not doing much, but she wasn’t about to ask for the impossible. Quite truthfully, she wasn’t quite in the mood herself to get laid, even if her stained underwear would say otherwise.

“Shh. It’s okay, honey. How about we just cuddle in bed and we can talk until we pass out? Well, after I put on a new gown. Someone just had to go and rip mine, didn’t they?” Poking fun at her lover while being gentle and reassuring, Emilia was more than content to maintain the peaceful mood that had persisted all throughout the day.

Opening her mouth in order to apologise, Victoria just couldn’t find the words to express how sorry she was for being such a nuisance. She knew that it was rude of her to ruin a perfectly good nightgown in the heat of the moment, but what could she say to truly make it up to the sensual brunette?

Sorry won’t cut it. Maybe I could take Emmy into town and we can go to that cafe she likes? We could go shopping afterwards and make it a proper date. It’ll have to wait until Sophia’s gone though.. Victoria pondered to herself as her wife elegantly rose up out of bed, getting changed into a clean nightgown that wasn’t torn to expose her chest.

Climbing under the covers as she tried not to acknowledge the adorable pair of eyes staring at her, Emilia outstretched her arms as she beckoned for her beloved to join her. She had been toying with her all day, disappearing in order to rouse some suspicion about her actions, and while they hadn’t discussed it, she knew that it had been a huge success.

With the blonde’s face nestled up against her ample bosom, Emilia smiled from ear to ear, loving how intimate they could be without getting down and dirty. Despite her better judgement, she gave in to the devil’s alluring temptations, deciding to become a full on tease instead of just savouring the moment for all it was worth.

“Sorry to bring it up now, Vicky, but I thought you would want to know. I’ve been sucking Noel off all day. When you came to our bedroom earlier, I was worshipping her huge cock in our bathroom, deepthroating her like the slut you want me to be. You almost caught us, you know?” Emilia confessed, blending the truth with fabrications in order to amuse her wife.

It caught Victoria by complete surprise to hear this. She had been curious to know where their maid had been all day, and while this did make a whole lot of sense, she didn’t stop to consider whether this was just a sweet lie created to please her. Instead, her fantasies took control as she began to picture exactly what happened.

Emmy kept sneaking off during our movie session to be with Noel.. Her breath always smelled like mint, and she always came back wearing perfume. I mean, it seems like it was pretty obvious what was happening, but still.. Those plump lips of hers wrapped around Noel’s massive cock.. Fuck, if only I could see it!

Noel probably facefucked Emmy, pulling on her hair and making her cry from how unrelenting she was. I mean, she is a hormone-ridden teenager, so it’s not like she has any self control.. I bet she even gave Emmy a facial, painting her whole face pearly white with copious amounts of cum.

“Soph would also come and join me from time to time. We’d suck Noel off together, taking it in turns as we greedily fought over that huge dick. We’d sometimes burp after getting our stomachs pumped full of cum, as nasty as it sounds,” Emilia continued to add fuel to the fire, enabling her wife to fantasise about something that never happened.

While she did feel guilty, Emilia told herself mentally that it was for a good cause, that she harboured no ill will. It was simply to appease her beloved’s fetish, to make her feel like the happiest woman on the planet. Could she do this through conventional means? Yes, but where was the fun in that? There was a thrill to cheating, and she wasn’t about to stop now, even if she had yet to actually engage in it since their agreement.

Sophia and Emmy.. That picture from yesterday. They were both sucking Noel off in the changing rooms, even if Emmy seemed shocked about it.. I bet it would feel amazing to have them both using their mouths to please you. Ugh.. It feels so wrong to think about little Sophia like this. She’s like a sister to me, for crying out loud!

Still.. She’s a tease just like Emmy. If I didn’t know any better, I’d think that Sophia actually has a crush on me after all of these years. I know she thinks I’m special, like I’m perfect and someone to look up to, but it’s hard to know when she’s messing with me or if she’s being serious. Victoria’s depraved thoughts took a sharp turn as she began to mull over Sophia’s involvement in all of this.

She said she would help enable me.. But does Sophia even know what she’s doing? I can’t exactly turn her down.. She has good intentions in mind, but I can’t shake the feeling that she’ll speed things along before I’m ready. That, and she called me Cuckfield… It’s degrading, but.. But I kind of like it..?

“Vicky? Honey, if you keep ignoring me like this, I'll sneak into Noel’s bed, crawl under the covers and give her a blowjob,” Emilia was sulking ever so slightly as she had called out to her wife countless times, not receiving even a sign of acknowledgement. It was like her words were being wasted, and it was starting to get on her nerves.

Victoria heard that threat loud and clear, and she buried her face in the brunette’s massive boobs, tightening her grip around her torso as if to signal that she wasn’t going to let go. She was like a child reluctant to part with her mother, even if the two of them were married. It was adorable, and she could tell that someone was grinning at her.

“Jeez.. Vicky, you make this hard, you know? First you want me to cheat on you, and now you’re refusing to let me do that. I’ll make it perfectly clear. Starting next week, I am going to start fooling around with Noel, whether you’re watching or not,” Emilia shook her head, finding it difficult to keep a straight face as she made her intentions clear.

They had agreed to this cuckolding arrangement, and while she had yet to actively participate in it as of yet, she felt like they had enough time to call it quits before anything happened. She wasn’t impatient by any means, but it was simply her lashing out from frustration. Her wife wanted one thing, but then the next moment, she would go back on her word.

It was irritating, and Emilia needed a concrete answer to know whether this was just a game or not.

Freezing up, Victoria felt as if she had taken this weekend for granted. Sure, they had only agreed to this whole deal on Friday night, but it was moving so quickly that she needed a moment to think. Emmy must think I’m messing with her, that I’m only doing this so she’ll make up stories where she cheats on me for Noel.

I know that there’s no going back from this, but still.. I guess I’m putting a lot of pressure on Emmy and just never realised it. I came to terms with this last night, so it’s not like I’m going to back down now, even though I don’t want to lose her. Now then. How do I say this without sounding like a complete idiot..?

Taking a deep breath, Victoria pulled herself out of her wife’s bosom in order to look her dead in the eye. Reaffirming her will, she blurted out, “I-I’m not playing around, Emmy. I want you to have sex with Noel, whether I’m there to watch it happen or not. I know I’ve been nothing but a thorn in your side, but I’m really, really grateful you’re willing to do this for me.”

“..You smooth talker. Hmph. You can’t get me all worked up just to do this to me, Vicky..” Emilia rolled over, unable to bring herself to look at the blonde. She was tearing up, her heart racing as she was reminded just why she fell in love with this dork to begin with. She absolutely loved this bold, dependable side of hers, how she had a way with words and made her submit so effortlessly.

Victoria could only let out a sigh of disbelief, feeling as if they were back in middle school all over again. It was reassuring to know that they could be honest with one another, even if she was asking for a world changing favour that no one in their right mind would agree to. She was well aware of the danger, and she was truly thankful.

“Don’t be like that, Emmy. Hey, isn’t Sophia leaving tomorrow?” Victoria decided to change the topic, hoping that it would make her bashful wife calm down. It was something that had been on her mind now, and while it felt a bit wrong to bring Sophia into the conversation so abruptly, it was a matter that had to be addressed at some point.

Refusing to turn around, Emilia snuck glances back over her shoulder, behaving like a child as she tried to calm her beating heart. Taking one deep breath after another, she mustered out, “She did say she was only staying for the weekend. Why? You’re not thinking of letting her stay longer, are you?”

“Huh? No, no. As much as I like Sophia and all, she needs to be independent, and I think your parents would agree with me on this. Besides.. She’s interfering with our um.. You know..” Victoria blushed as she couldn’t bring herself to outright state that her sister in law was meddling in their cuckolding affair.

Letting out a defeated sigh, Emilia rolled onto her back, staring up at the ceiling for a moment before turning her attention towards her wife. She was somewhat relieved that she wasn’t being smooth-talked any more, that she could at least keep it cool and not be reminded of just how hot the blonde was when she tried.

“I know what you mean, honey. Soph has been giving me a headache almost every day. First she catches me in the bathroom with Noel, then I learn she had sex with her. Not to mention what happened on our shopping trip,” Emilia harboured no ill feelings towards her sister, but she desperately needed to vent and get it off of her chest.

Should I ask what happened..? No. Maybe another time. Despite her curiosity, Victoria didn’t let it get the better of her as she remained cool and collected. She had her suspicions about what went down yesterday, but it wasn’t the right time to seek answers. Not that she believed she would get them. No, she knew she would be fed sweet lies mixed in with some truths.

“I might sound a bit crazy, but um.. I think Sophia might have a thing for Noel, Emmy. I don’t know why, but she treats her differently. You know what I mean?” Victoria blurted out one of her observations, hoping that her wife would agree with her on this. She had no concrete evidence to back this up, as it was nothing more than a hunch.

Bursting out into laughter, Emilia couldn’t help but to find such a suggestion to be a huge joke. Wiping tears out of her eyes, she condescendingly asked, “Really dear? This is Soph we’re talking about here. We both know that she doesn’t care for relationships, even if she did sort of help us hook up all those years ago.”

“Sorry. Maybe I’m just overthinking it..” Snuggling up to her voluptuous partner once again, Victoria couldn’t help but to feel like an idiot for even suggesting such a thing. It was preposterous, and yet a part of her was hoping that it was the truth. After all, it would ensure that her beloved would never be taken from her.

The married pair cuddled up under the blankets, holding each other in their arms as they talked about anything that came to mind, no matter how trivial it may be. They were at peace with one another, and it wasn’t long until they turned the lights off and fell into the peaceful realm of slumber.

“Do you have all your things, Soph? I don’t want you to call me later to ask if I can drop something off at home for you,” Emilia lectured her sister as they stood on the front porch of the Buckfield family’s mansion. She kept her grievances to herself about how sloppy and ill-fit the girl’s attire was, even if she did stand out like a sore thumb.

Dressed in a crinkled white shirt that she had worn to bed and a pair of black shorts, Sophia’s bag was loosely hanging from her shoulder, the zipper closed properly to ensure that nothing fell out. She looked as if she had just woken up, as she was rubbing her eyes and yawning without a care in the world.

“Why would I forget something? I’m not the one who left her phone on the dining table during New Years. And can you keep it down? It’s too early to have you talk my ear off,” Sophia simply brushed her sister’s reprimands aside, instead more irritated with how early in the morning it was.

Granted, it was only 11AM, but she didn’t get to sleep until just after midnight. Not that she was going to tell anyone that piece of information.

Sighing as she felt as if she was going to be caught in between a sibling dispute, Victoria took off her grey scarf and wrapped it around the young brunette’s neck. Brushing some of her stray hairs back into place, she nodded her head with approval before chiming in, “There. You’re good to go now, Sophia.”

“Mm. You didn’t have to give me your scarf, Vicky. It’s not even cold,” Sophia stated as she reached up and traced her fingers along the fabric, her lack of an expression hiding how flattered she was to receive something from the person she admired. She had no intention of returning it however, even if the blonde asked her to.

Standing to the side, Noel felt like her presence was unnecessary. She wasn’t a part of their conversation, nor was she contributing in any manner. She was here simply to bid their guest goodbye, nothing more. Sure, she may have come to find Sophia interesting, but it’s not like they were friends or anything.

Noticing the maid sneaking glances at her, Sophia smirked as an idea popped into her head, one that would both please the happily married couple and entertain herself. Lunging forward, she grabbed the white-haired girl by the hand, pulling her towards her before stating, “I’m taking this one with me.”

“S-Soph?!”

“S-Sophia!”

Both Emilia and Victoria were caught off guard by this, neither of them anticipating that the erratic bookworm would act so irrationally. They were unsure what to make of all of this, but they knew that they could easily put an end to this charade if need be. They were Noel’s employers after all.

Blushing as she felt a pair of huge breasts pressed up against her arm, Noel didn’t know what was going on. Was she being dragged into some big prank? That was the first thing that came to mind, but given that Sophia was supposed to be leaving, she had to wonder if she didn’t have an ulterior motive for this stunt.

“What? You have plenty of maids helping out. You can let me have this one for a week, can’t you? I need her for something,” Sophia didn’t reveal her cards as she coldly informed everyone of her reason behind her erratic behaviour. She was planning something, that much all present were well aware of by this point in time.

Sighing as she shook her head in disbelief, Emilia placed her hands on her hips and gave her sister a disapproving scowl. “Honestly, you’re unbelievable. Maybe if you asked earlier, we might have said yes, Soph, but you can’t expect us to play along with your little game. You’re not a kid anymore. Grow up and accept that the world won’t bend to your will.”

“E-Emmy! You don’t have to be so hard on her. Besides.. I think that letting Noel stay with Sophia for a week will be good for her. They’re only a few years apart, but she’s the youngest person that Noel has spoken to in ages,” Victoria intervened, not surprised to see that her wife was in a foul mood due to this little stunt.

I hope Emmy doesn’t lose her cool.. I’d rather not have her throw a temper tantrum and take it out on me.. A cold bead of sweat rolled down the back of Victoria’s neck as she imagined what awaited her after this. It may only be Sunday, but she had the feeling that she was going to be sore come Monday morning.

“What’s the big deal, Millie? Afraid I’ll steal your secret admirer away from you? Well, it’s not that much of a secret, but still,” Sophia grinned mischievously as she stood her ground, not flinching as she rebuked her sister. She had a bad habit of causing trouble, one that she wasn’t entirely conscious of.

Feeling the need to step in and put an end to this conflict before it escalated any further, Victoria literally stood between the pair of brunettes who were glaring at one another. Taking a deep breath to compose herself, she was the voice of reason as she spoke, “Let’s take it easy, you two. No need to get so worked up over this, okay?”

There was an awkward silence, one that made Noel feel like she really shouldn’t have come to see their guest off. She was only being polite, and yet she was the cause behind this argument. Granted, it’s not like she could have predicted this, as the peculiar girl didn’t so much as hint about any of this until now.

“Emmy, how about we let Noel stay with Sophia for the week? It’s not like we desperately need her to help out around here. Besides, think of it like her first sleepover,” Victoria suggested to her wife, going so far as to remind her that their maid had never had a sleepover, that this would be a whole new experience for her.

Begrudgingly accepting this proposal, Emilia sighed as she slumped her shoulders, unable to bring herself to say no to her sweetheart. As much as she disapproved as to how sudden this was, she knew that it would be good for Noel. “If that’s what you want, Vicky. At least you’re sensible. Unlike a certain someone.”

“Um.. Lady Victoria, Lady Emilia. Is it really alright? I mean, the idea of sleeping over at Lady Sophia’s sounds fun, but I’m still your housemaid. It feels wrong to just leave for something so selfish,” Noel chimed up, feeling a little on the spot about how no one was asking for her opinion on the matter.

It’s not like she was going to say no anyway. She was curious to know what kind of a person Sophia really was, to experience her first sleepover, even if it would be with someone who was anything but normal. Her good conscience prevented her from happily accepting this outcome, as she felt obligated to work for her family’s livelihood.

“Noel, you’re so cute when you try to act mature. If you want to stay with Soph, then I’m more than happy to let you. Just don’t let her feed you any weird ideas, okay?” Emilia voiced her opinion, distrustful towards her own sister’s intentions. She had the feeling that trouble was brewing, but she had no evidence to prove it.

Noel’s viridian eyes lit up as she hugged Sophia and began to jump up and down, overjoyed that she was given permission to experience something new while still under her contract. It was all so sudden, and she couldn’t help but to rush inside, mumbling to herself, “I need to pack some change of clothes..”

And there she goes. It’s hard to believe that she’s only 16. I feel a little bad for robbing her of her youth, but this is what Noel wanted. Besides, I don’t think she holds it against Emmy and I.. Victoria couldn’t help but to smile as she watched the all too eager teenager hurry away, slamming the front door behind her as she undoubtedly made a scene.

Emilia’s bad mood had faded away after seeing that childish yet adorable display, making her forget all about her sister’s unbelievable behaviour for the time being. She tried her best to act the part of an older sibling, but there were times where she just couldn’t bear to deal with talking to a brick wall any longer.

Staring quietly at the married couple, Sophia felt as if she was doing them a favour. A whole week to themselves to relish in one another’s company, to not have to worry about that meddlesome maid interfering and ruining their time together. She hadn’t forgotten how she swore that she would enable this cuckolding fetish, but she believed that she should give the pair some alone time.

Unsure as to what was going to happen during this little sleepover, Victoria could only hope that Sophia didn’t try to corrupt Noel’s innocent mind by planting weird ideas into her head. She had faith that the younger of the two was sensible enough not to believe every word that comes out of the crazy one’s mouth, but she couldn’t be there to ensure it happened.

Just what are you scheming, Sophia?

Chapter Text

“P-Pardon the intrusion,” a meek Noel rose her voice as she entered the Thompson family’s estate, feeling like an unwanted guest but still managing to maintain proper manners. The same couldn’t be said about the brunette who just waltzed inside ahead of her as if she owned the place.

While she may have been in no particular rush, Sophia didn’t dawdle for so much as a second as she made her way inside, directing herself towards her comfort zone. She felt that it was a pointless endeavour to try and act polite in the face of her parents, that the young maid was wasting her time.

“Save your breath. No one’s here,” Sophia was somewhat cold as she informed the young girl that it was just the two of them, that her parents were nowhere to be found. She knew that this was the case, and while she was reluctant to return home because of this, it was somewhat relieving to know she wouldn’t be questioned about her weekend at her sister’s.

Noel was confused as she could have sworn that the reason the erratic girl came to visit Victoria and Emilia was to get away from her parents. Tilting her head to the side as she tried to make sense of this, she quickly found that she was going to be left behind if she didn’t pick up the pace and start moving.

This was a peculiar situation she found herself in, that much Noel would admit. She had honestly expected someone to be here, but now that it was apparent that she would be alone with Sophia for the next week, she wasn’t sure what to do. Should she contact her bosses and inform them of this? The thought persisted in the back of her mind.

Swinging open her bedroom door as she could hear the frantic sound of footsteps trying to keep up with her, Sophia took a deep breath as her tense shoulders dropped and she could finally relax. That wasn’t to say that she had been unable to find comfort while in the company of her sister and Victoria, but nothing beats home.

Dropping her bag carefully against the edge of her queen sized bed, Sophia flung herself face first onto the blankets, burying her face in the soft pillows. To her side were an army of plushies, all of which were relatively small and designed to have similarities to animals. She didn’t even have to look as she grabbed a smiling octopus and hugged it.

Mom and Dad aren’t breathing down my neck. Millie’s not lecturing me about every little thing. It’s nice to be home alone for a change. Sure, Noel might be here with me, but she isn’t going to annoy me for just existing. I really should thank Vicky for letting me borrow her maid like this, but how?

Stepping inside of the bedroom, Noel was at a loss for words. If she had to describe it, the first word that came to mind would be childish. It was as if she had entered a child’s room, given how many stuffed animals there were. There wasn’t really much else, aside from a towering bookshelf that was filled to the brim with not a speck of dust to be seen.

Sure, there was also a desk with what appeared to be a laptop sitting atop of it, but that wasn’t anything special.

It was bizarre to think that this was Sophia’s room, that despite how cold and disconnected she may seem, that she considered this to be her comfort zone. Not that there was anything wrong with it, but it certainly wasn’t what Noel was expecting. No, she has assumed that she would be creeped out by something tasteless.

“U-Um.. Sophie? Are you sure you want me here? I mean, it’s just the two of us..” Noel almost tripped over her own words as she referred to the brunette by the nickname she had given her. She was worried that the two of them weren’t mature enough to be left alone, that her presence was unnecessary.

Does she always have to act so meek? I know what kind of a person you really are. What’s the point in putting on this facade? Better yet, does she not understand that I’m doing Vicky a favour here? I’ve been nothing but trouble all weekend, so it’s the least I can do to let Millie have her all to herself for a while.

Sitting up as she clutched the octopus plushie close to her chest, Sophia’s long wavy hair was a total mess as it obscured her vision. Blowing at it in a futile attempt to see things clearly, she quickly gave up as she stared towards the doorway, her tone sharp as she requested, “Close the door. Even if we’re alone, I like my privacy.”

“O-Oh. Sorry..” Noel promptly apologised as she closed the door behind her, feeling somewhat ashamed to have not picked up on the older girl’s peculiar habits. All throughout the weekend, she could not remember a moment that the guest bedroom was left open, that she was allowed to look inside without someone breathing down her neck.

Finding that the mood was awkward, Noel felt that it was best for her to kneel on the floor, grabbing the hem of her dress and lifting it up to ensure it didn’t get dirty. Not that she believed that this room had even a speck of dust or dirt here. It was spotless, almost as if someone ensured that it was kept clean at all costs.

“..You don’t have to sit on the floor, you know? Pull up a chair or make yourself comfortable on my bed. You’re my guest after all,” Sophia sounded as if she was devoid of all life, except when she put extra emphasis on making it clear what their relationship was. Beneath her messy hair, she was struggling to keep her eyes open.

Seriously.. Maybe I could just tell her to go and clean the house while I get some sleep? Noel’s a maid, so she can probably cook better than me. If not, well.. I can always order takeout for us. Millie doesn’t have to know about it. She always used to lecture me that I need to watch what I eat.

Sighing as she found herself reminiscing over what it was like to still have her sister living at home, Sophia tried her best to suppress her emotions behind a mask, but she was nearing her limit. She actually found it insulting that anyone would assume that she was incapable of sympathising with someone, that she was devoid of any human feelings.

Of course, there was one person that she would always forgive, no matter what.

Vicky. You’re too good to me. You’re always looking out for me, wanting what’s best for me. You don’t stick your nose into my business, and you don’t treat me like I’m some helpless kid. You’re the only person I can trust, and I want to repay all of the kindness you’ve given me. But you won’t let me, will you?

You and Millie got into a fight back when you were in middle school, and you started to avoid me as a result. I tried so hard to get you two back together, to make you both realise your feelings for each other, and then you leave me behind. I know I can never be Millie, but you could have at least thanked me, Vicky..

Oh well. I know she appreciates what I did, that she treats me like I’m her own sister. I’m pretty sure Vicky goes out of her way to pamper me when Millie’s not around. She’s always checking up on me, asking me about my life and what I’ve been up to. She’s probably the only person who gives a damn about me, huh?

Millie just thinks she’s better than me, that because she’s older, she has to treat me like a kid. Does she not remember who used to get rid of all of the bugs and insects when we were kids? She used to burst into tears when she saw a spider in her room, and who was the one to take care of it? Me.

Honestly.. Sometimes I think that I would be better off as the older sibling. Millie’s temperamental, a clutz, and she can’t live with Vicky for more than a week. Still, it’s not like she’s that bad.. She doesn’t pressure me into going out and making friends, and she isn’t getting on my nerves about marriage.

Sophia let out a heartfelt sigh as she was subconsciously choking her octopus plushie against her bosom, finding comfort in reminiscing over her peculiar relationship with Victoria and Emilia. Things weren’t perfect, but nothing in this world was, and she accepted that. Not everything has to be smiles and rainbows after all.

“Um.. Sophie? Are you okay? You seem like something’s bothering you..” A concerned Noel blurted out, having been carefully observing the brunette who had been awfully quiet for some time now. There were no telltale signs that the girl was distressed, but she had a hunch that there was something on her mind.

..And then there’s Noel. Honestly, I don’t know what to make of her yet. She’s younger than me, but she’s trying so hard to act like an adult despite how shy she is. Millie finds her to be cute, but I just don’t see it. She doesn’t have a spine, and I know that her true self is someone to be feared, that she’s a danger to those around her.

Exhaling as she tried to calm herself down from overthinking things, Sophia didn’t understand why she decided to bring the maid back home under the pretense of a sleepover. They weren’t friends, nor did they exactly get along. Sure, they may have a physical relationship going on between them, but it was purely give and take.

“Don’t project your problems onto me. I know you aren’t thrilled to be here, Noel. You’d rather be with Millie, right? Everyone always wants Millie.. If you want to leave, I won’t stop you,” Sophia sounded dejected as she vented a little, her emotions starting to seep through the cracks in her mask.

Lowering her head, Noel immediately regretted overstepping her bounds. She was a mere housemaid, and she had no right to intervene in matters that weren’t related to work. Still, she couldn’t outright ignore someone who was clearly holding their problems close to their heart. The issue was, how could she go about breaking the ice?

“I-I’m sorry, but I don’t think you should talk about yourself like that, Sophie. I won’t leave. I promised Lady Emilia and Victoria that I’d keep you company,” Noel put her foot down and held her ground, resisting the temptation to return back to the Buckfield family’s manor in order to see the woman she was infatuated with.

Millie again.. It’s always about her, isn’t it? I’m not a kid for crying out loud! I don’t need someone to supervise me! Just because I don’t talk about myself like other people do, doesn’t mean that I’m incompetent. I have feelings too, you know? Well, at least Vicky is looking out for me and not breathing down my neck.

Sophia clearly favoured the petite blonde over her sister, and she was conscious of this. It’s not like she hated Emilia or anything. It was merely a disagreement between siblings and her distaste towards being treated like a child despite being capable of doing anything she put her mind to, aside from socialising.

“Fine. Make yourself at home. You’re stuck with me for the next week until my parents come home,” Sophia surrendered herself to her fate, finding that it was far too tiring to try and convince the person she went out of her way to invite over that she shouldn't feel obligated to stay due to her job.

Finding that it was awkward between them, Noel took this as a sign of approval to look around the room. She gazed over at the desk, finding the laptop to be peculiar due to the fact that it was almost like foreign technology to her. Given her family’s financial standing, she’d only ever seen these devices from afar, and never so much as touched one.

She was wary of laying a finger on it, but her attention was drawn towards a photo frame sitting on the corner of the desk. Noel picked it up to get a closer look, and she was somewhat surprised to see a picture of the Thompson sisters and Victoria together. If she had to guess, it must have been taken back when they were all young.

Victoria’s short blonde hair was unkempt, and her designer brand clothes were dirty. Her arm was wrapped around Emilia’s shoulder, who was somewhat bashful in front of a camera despite how clean and proper she was. And peeking out from behind the two of them was the innocent looking Sophia, who must only be a few years old at the time.

Smiling as she felt as if she was learning more about the past of her employers, Noel was careful as she placed the photo back down. She had a feeling that there must be some deep attachment to it, considering that it was the only picture that she could see as she surveyed the rest of the room.

Wandering over to the wide and expansive bookshelf, Noel felt as if she had stumbled into a library. Encyclopedias, novels, comics and more sat atop of the shelves, each one in almost perfect condition. She could only imagine how much time and effort it must take in order to keep it this clean, and she would know - she’s a maid after all.

Not quite recognising any of the titles, she examined the contents at her own leisure, hoping to find something that would stand out. As she glanced over at the bed, she noted that Sophia was laying down with her back turned towards her, meaning that she could essentially get away with digging around for what she wanted.

Out of the corner of her eye, Noel spotted a hidden book that was stuck between some sizable encyclopedias that no one in their right mind would bother to touch. Her curiosity got the better of her as she carefully pulled it out, finding that there were some minor scuffs along the cover, not to mention that it seemed like it didn’t belong.

‘The Flower That Wishes to Bloom.’

Noel had never heard of a story quite like this, and as she took a peek behind the worn out cover, she quickly learned that this was a picture book. It was a weird finding to make, but it only softened her impression she had of the awkward brunette. Perhaps she wasn’t as heartless as she once thought.

Arching her eyebrow in disbelief, Noel had to rub her eyes to ensure that she wasn’t just seeing things. The name of the author printed on the front was making her second guess herself, and it seemed like she had stumbled across something she had best put back and pretend she never saw.

But before she could return it to its place on the shelf, the children’s book was snatched right out of her hands.

“You better have not looked inside,” Sophia sounded as if she hadn’t anticipated this, that she had only just realised that she left something so precious to her out in the open for the pesky housemaid to see. It was a treasure to her, one that she tried to keep to herself as a memento of the past.

Shaking her head as she had only really examined the cover, Noel couldn’t quite fathom what the big picture here was. She knew that it was none of her business, but she couldn’t help but to ask, “I-I didn’t! B-But.. I couldn’t help but notice that Lady Victoria’s name is on the front. Did she write this..?”

“..It’s a present from Vicky, and it means the world to me,” Sophia held the book tightly, almost as if she was afraid of letting it out of her grasp. She was never particularly possessive of anything, but this was an exception. Not even her own sister knew of this little gift from Victoria.

There was an awkward silence between the pair as it was impossible for either of them to even attempt to continue the conversation, especially considering their lacking social skills. If anyone were to step into the room at this time, they would assume that they had just gotten into an argument and were in the midst of realising what they’d said and done.

I can’t believe she found this. I was sure that I hid it where no one would see it, even if they looked long and hard. Maybe I should find a new hiding spot for it. I can’t let Mom, Dad, or even Millie find this. It’s for my eyes only. It’s proof of my bond with Vicky, and no one can take it from me.

Standing there for a good while, Noel felt that it was best to give the erratic girl some space. She didn’t know why, but she had the feeling that she needed some time to herself in order to sort out her feelings. “U-Um.. I think I’ll go and start preparing dinner, Sophie. J-just uh.. Just call out if you need me, okay?”

You coward. You can’t even apologise after laying your hands on my gift, can you? What does Millie even see in you? Why would she even agree to cheat on Vicky with someone as unremarkable and pathetic as you? You aren’t cute, you have no spine, and you’re just a monster masquerading as a human.

Alone in her bedroom, Sophia decided to read through the picture book without fear of someone invading her privacy. A wide, genuine smile formed on her face as her foul mood vanished immediately, and tears were swelling up in the corner of her eyes as she struggled to control her emotions.

Vicky made this when I started school. She was worried about me not fitting in, how I can’t really talk to others without coming across as weird. We were only in elementary school together for a couple of years, but she and Millie always came to find me during lunch, to make sure no one was bullying me and that I wasn’t by myself.

The contents of the book were nothing unheard of by any means, but Sophia cherished it more than life itself. It meant the world to her, and she wouldn’t let anyone destroy the bond between her and Victoria. It was her solace, the one thing that she could go back to when she was feeling depressed and vulnerable.

She drew this with my situation in mind. Vicky knew that I just don’t fit in, no matter how hard I try. I was just a kid desperate to grow up, but there was nothing I could do about it. I was a budding flower who had yet to bloom, while those around me were all flourishing and treated me like I was trash.

Sophia had read this picture book countless times, each page describing the story of how a lone seedling was falling behind those around her, how everyone else was maturing and gradually becoming an adult while she was regarded as unwanted and childish. Of course, by the end, she was no different than those who once made fun of her, which was to be expected.

You understood what I was going through, Vicky. You knew that there was nothing wrong with me, that I just couldn’t express myself like everyone else could. You were like the radiant sun shining down upon me, helping me to grow into the person I am today. If not for you, I think I would’ve given up by now.

Tearing up a little as she remembered just how difficult it was to pretend like she didn’t outright detest going to school just to have her existence ignored, how she had to hide her emotions in order to not warrant any pity or concern from her family, Sophia knew that she wasn’t perfect, that if given the chance, she would go back and do things differently.

She kept it a secret from everyone, including Victoria, but Sophia was suffering from depression. Sure, she might have always been ahead in her studies, but she used that as an excuse to not attend class and to not interact with those her own age. She didn’t fit in, and there was no point in even trying at this point.

Even after enrolling in university, she only attended lectures in order to get her parents off of her back. If she had the choice, she would hole herself up in her room and browse the internet until the late hours of the night, much like she always did on her days off. This was her lifestyle, and she had accepted it.

But after learning that her parents were going away for almost 2 whole weeks and were leaving her to fend for herself, Sophia decided to make an effort to break out of her shell. Sure, messaging her sister and asking if she can stay over wasn’t anything remarkable, but it was a step in the right direction.

All throughout her life, Sophia found it awkward to rely on Emilia for help. During school when she let it slip that she had no friends and that her classmates were treating her differently, her older sister decided to take matters into her own hands and try to make them understand that what they’re doing is wrong.

Of course nothing changed, and it only became worse as rumours started to spread over time about how Emilia didn’t take too kindly to people insulting those she cared about. To be known as the younger sibling of a demon only made it worse for the poor girl, but there was nothing she could do but to accept it.

If Vicky wasn’t around, Millie would get right up in someone’s face if she knew that they were bad mouthing one of us. She’s never been afraid to voice her opinion and get her hands dirty if it meant keeping Vicky and I safe, but I never asked for her to do that. What would be the point? Idiots just don’t learn, no matter how hard you try.

Millie was popular, pretty, and our parents favoured her over me. I thought that everything would be fine if I just copied her, but nothing really changed. She was probably born to stand in the spotlight, while I’m just doomed to lurk in the shadows and watch on as she enjoys her life with Vicky.

I really did want to stay with them for longer, but I’m just a nuisance. I tried to show my support for Vicky’s cuckolding fetish, and what do I do? I come across as a freak who seems like she’s going to ruin their marriage. I just want the two of them to be happy together, to not feel like I’ve been forgotten about.

But all they seem to care about is Noel.. That stupid girl. What does she have that I don’t? Is it because she can actually communicate properly? Is it that she’s with them every day of the week? Noel and I are both just awkward to deal with, and I hate it.. I hate that I relate to her, that I’m able to bond with someone like that.

Groaning as she rolled over on her bed, Sophia just couldn’t comprehend what Victoria and Emilia were thinking anymore. Even now that she was an adult, she still felt as if they were so much more mature and sophisticated than her. She tried to spice up their love life, and yet she hadn’t received even a work of gratitude.

Sure, she may have gone a bit overboard and forced herself into the mix out of her own curiosity, but that was just the kind of person that she was. Self restraint was difficult when she constantly had to keep everything buried inside of her growing up, and she was struggling to keep up with the married couple.

Why did I do that..? Ugh.. At least they don’t have to see me anymore. The least I can do to make it up to Vicky and Millie is taking Noel off of their hands for a while. If they knew how I felt, they would insist that I didn’t have to do anything, that they aren’t upset with me. But that wouldn’t make me feel any less guilty.

I should focus on Noel for now. I dragged her over here, and now she’s off on her own, doing who knows what. She probably thinks I’m weird, that I’m plotting something. I might look a little like Millie, but that won’t change how she thinks of me. Just why does she love my sister..? Doesn’t she know that she’s chasing after someone that’s out of her reach?

Sitting up and she hugged the octopus plushie tightly, Sophia knew that being alone with her thoughts wasn’t doing her any good. She had an ulterior motive for asking if the maid could spend the week with her, and while she hadn’t revealed it to anyone, she was starting to consider just dropping it all together.

Looking over at the doorway, Sophia noticed a pair of curious viridian eyes peeking through the crack. Feeling a little flustered, she turned the stuffed animal inside out, changing the octopus’ expression from a smile to a scowl. Not a moment later, she flung it at the door, aiming at the peeping girl.

Sophia immediately regretted her decision in the heat of the moment, as that was a birthday gift from Victoria, but it’s not like it would be damaged from this. Not allowing herself to show any emotions, she stared blankly at the door before barking out, “Don’t you have any manners? You do know how to knock, don’t you?”

“S-Sorry. I was just.. Um..” Noel stammered out, tripping over her own words as she opened the door and bowed sincerely. She had been wandering around the house all by herself, only to find that there were no ingredients or any pre-made meals at all. It was worrying, as she knew that the erratic brunette was a small eater.

They needed to go grocery shopping, and given that it was the afternoon, Noel didn’t feel like there would be sufficient time to walk to the store and return in time to make dinner. It was frustrating for her to feel so powerless, but there was little she could do. If only she had noticed these things sooner.

Feeling as if she was looking at a younger version of herself who struggled to speak coherently, Sophia rose to her feet and let out an irritated sigh. Scratching the back of her neck, she had a good idea as to what was going on. After all, she recalled word for word what the maid said earlier.

“I’ll order us some takeout. Will that make you happy? Seriously, is it really that hard to just speak up?” Sophia vented her frustrations ever so slightly at the younger girl, although she harboured no ill feelings of malice towards her. No, she was upset with herself for being so weak, even if she had blossomed into an adult.

Why does she have to remind me of myself? Is this why you pamper her, Millie?

The sun had long since set and the moon was high in the sky as Noel sat in silence inside of Sophia’s bedroom. They had ordered a pizza for dinner, only for the awkward girl to only eat a single slice before proclaiming that she was done. It was worrisome, but there was little she could do to change this.

She couldn’t just outright state that Emilia’s younger sister was starving herself, that she needed to eat more. It would be rude of her to even make a joke about that. And yet, it was troubling her all this time, the unease residing inside of her chest and making it difficult for her to think straight.

All the while, Sophia just focused her attention on her laptop, browsing the internet with a blank expression glued to her face. If she was alone, she would be shrouded by darkness, but her guest insisted that they turn the light on, as it would damage their eyes. It was annoying, but wasn’t worth arguing over.

She’s just sitting there, watching me. Noel has to be bored out of her mind. Why did she even agree to come stay with me for the week? Surely she must have expected that I would do my own thing and ignore her. Ugh.. I can’t just leave her alone, can I? Millie would talk my ear off if I didn’t at least try to be nice.

“You don’t have to sit there, you know? There’s room on my bed if you want to join me. Or would you rather go sleep on the couch? Not that I could blame you..” Sophia didn’t pry her eyes away from her laptop for even a second as she informed the pyjama-clad maid that they didn’t have to maintain such a distance from one another.

Surprised and flustered, Noel sprung to her feet and anxiously made her way towards the brunette, trying her best not to stare at the picture book that was hidden on the bookshelf. She had found it once again after they ate dinner, and while she was alone, she had almost been tempted to take a peek inside and read the contents.

But the fear of being caught dissuaded her. Noel was mindful to maintain her manners, even if her curiosity was all so close to getting the better of her. She just couldn’t understand what was going on inside of the bookworm’s head, nor could she even begin to think that she was starting to understand her.

“Um.. Just what are you looking at, Sophie? You’re always on your laptop,” Noel asked as she gently lowered herself onto the bed, being careful not to disturb the older girl. They were fairly close to one another, as the army of stuffed animals took up a good portion of space all by themselves.

She’s just looking for my weakness, to know how to get under my skin. She doesn’t care about anything I do or anything I say. I’m not Millie after all. Still.. It wouldn’t hurt to tease her a little, would it? I mean, we’re going to be all by ourselves for a week. It’s only logical that we fool around just a little.

“Looking at porn. Why? Do you want to watch it with me?” Sophia smirked as she shamelessly opened up a racy website full of hundreds of thousands of indecent videos. She had only been mindlessly browsing the internet looking for something to catch her attention, but now she could kill some time by riling the maid up.

Blushing as she took a peek at the screen, Noel looked away, only for her eyes to continuously flicker back and forth as she couldn’t deny her curiosity. She understood that Victoria frequented such websites, but as someone who had almost no experience using a computer, she had no idea what it was like.

Noel found herself silently scooting closer to the brunette, their shoulders rubbing up against one another as she couldn’t bring herself to say no or even state how absurd of a proposal that was. She gulped as she began to wonder if this was something normal that adults did in their own time.

If Victoria did this, then it wouldn’t be a far stretch to assume Emilia and Sophia were any different.

Clicking on a random video with no intention of watching it herself, Sophia paid close attention to the futanari, intrigued by how rigid her breathing was over the course of a few minutes. She was watching intently as a sizable tent formed in those plain and unremarkable pyjama pants, that something was straining to be freed from its prison.

Feeling a little devious, Sophia didn’t stop to think for a second as she whispered seductively into the maid’s ear, “If you’re in the mood, Noel, then how about we do it? It’s just you and me, with no one to disturb us. We can do it on my bed, in the bathroom, in the living room, anywhere you like. Even Millie’s room.”

Perking up as she was practically being invited to go wild, to tarnish her crush’s old bedroom and turn it into her own den for senseless breeding, Noel’s whole body trembled as she felt her cock start to ache. As a hormone ridden teenager in the midst of puberty, there was no chance she would say no here.

Feeling a pair of hands grope her huge breasts, Sophia smirked as she absolutely adored the depraved face staring at her. She didn’t understand why, but to have someone lust for her so intensely sent tingles down her spine, making her entire being heat up. No one had ever desired her like this in her entire life, and she loved it.

“That’s right. A monster like you should just take whatever you want, consequences be damned. If you want me, then take me. If you want Millie, then you know what you have to do, right?” Sophia spurred the young girl on, enjoying herself a little too much as she didn’t even try to resist, nor complain about how her mammaries were being massaged so roughly.

Forcibly yanking the white shirt up to reveal the smooth, flawless pair of tits that were perfectly proportioned, Noel licked her lips hungrily as she stared at the perky pair of nipples that weren’t even hard yet. She was aroused by the beauty mark on the inside of her cleavage, unable to fathom how something so mundane could be so sexy.

“W-What do I have to do to make Em all mine?!” Noel was passionate and determined to get an answer about how to make her crush finally accept her, to claim the person who had captured her heart. Those sweet, alluring words were captivating her, making her not realise she was playing right into the brunette’s hands.

She’s so easy to please. All I have to do is mention Millie, and she listens to me. If we weren’t sisters, Noel wouldn’t even give me the time of day. I’m not as attractive as Millie, and no one in their right mind would ever fall in love with me. I’m just copying her like I always do. If people like her, then they’ll tolerate me if I act the same way, right?

“You seriously want Millie? It’s simple really. All you have to do is be more confident and stop acting like a kid. If you want her, then just pin her to your bed and fuck her until she submits,” Sophia felt as if she was stating the obvious, while also lashing out a little at the lust-crazed maid, needing to take her frustrations out on someone.

She was upset over how meek and timid Noel was, how she always got her way despite being incapable of finishing her sentences while not looking like a complete idiot. But more importantly, she was annoyed by how they were so similar, and yet everyone treated them differently.

Caught off guard by such blunt and direct advice, Noel wavered for a moment as she contemplated if it was something she was capable of doing. Her switch had yet to be flipped, so it’s not like she could act confidently and just do as she pleased, but the thought of acting like that all the time never crossed her mind.

“D-Do you really think Em would like that..? I mean, I feel so bad about voicing my thoughts that I.. You know..” Noel dug her fingers into the soft pair of breasts, even as she genuinely sought reassurance. Her body had a mind of its own, and with her cock aching and throbbing so much, it was hard for her to pretend like she wasn’t unbearably horny.

Ugh. Don’t try to act cute while asking me that. You’re a freaking monster, a pornstar in the making. There’s no way you can seriously act like this and become a total stud once you’re turned on. Am I being too hard on her..? Maybe all Noel needs is a little push and some help to stop this.

Unaware of how she was bonding with the maid over their own shortcomings, Sophia felt as if it was in both of their best interests to see to it that this kind of behaviour came to an end. It made her sick in her stomach to tolerate someone so shy and nervous, even if it wasn’t any different from how she used to be years ago.

“Who cares what people think, Noel? If you want something, then either ask for it or take it. Millie and Vicky are honest with themselves, aren’t they? What hope do you have if you can’t do the same?” Sophia gave sincere advice, failing to realise that it would also help fix a lot of her own problems if she stopped caring about how lacking her social skills were.

Pausing for a moment, Noel looked as if she had never really considered it. She always thought of herself as just a kid trying to keep up with adults, that they were taking pity on her by including her in their game of adultery. But if she were to suddenly become mature and become more direct with her own wants and needs, just how would it change her life?

“I-I’ll do it! I don’t know how, but I don’t want to inconvenience anyone anymore! C-Can you help me, Sophie?” Noel’s voice cracked as she stated her desire, how she was willing to do what it took to grow up and stop acting like a timid child who needs someone to read her mind and do everything for her.

That wasn’t so hard, now was it? Sure, Vicky and Millie might hate me for this, but I’m sure they’ll understand. I don’t want them to suffer because of this, but I feel like it’s my duty to help Noel out here. She’s kind of cute when she’s all worked up like this, but that isn’t enough to make Millie swoon.

“As if you needed to ask. I told Vicky that I’d make her the happiest cuck in the world, and making you confident will help with that. But aren’t you forgetting something? A little magic word when asking for a favour, hm?” Sophia wore a devious grin as she knew that she was going to cause trouble, but she was willing to pay the price if it meant her role model’s happiness.

Blushing as she slipped up and forgot to be polite, Noel almost looked away out of shame before catching herself. She was determined to grow up, and while the brunette wasn’t the best person for the job, she felt as if it would give her a push in the right direction. “P-Please help me be more confident, Sophie!”

Satisfied with that outburst, Sophia accepted that she would be dedicating the next week to helping the young girl mature. While she may not be a fully fledged adult who was capable of speaking her mind and earning the trust of others, she had faith that she could at the very least make use of her knowledge.

“For now, how about you try fucking me until I start to beg? A monster like you should have no problem doing that, right?” Sophia proposed a twisted idea, one that would please the both of them. She was curious to know what it was like to have sex on a bed instead of in a steamy, hot bathroom.

I can just focus on teaching her tomorrow. For now, I just want to forget everything and experience that mind melting feeling again. Noel might have screwed my brains out a few nights ago, but I can still remember how it felt. I guess I could always just say that this is to help her bridge the gap between herself and Vicky.

Unaware of the erratic girl’s selfish ulterior motive, Noel was a little taken back by how blunt the suggestion was. Not that she had a problem with doing it, as she felt as if she was looking at a younger, albeit messier and far more awkward, version of Emilia. They may appear similar, but their personalities and mannerisms were entirely different.

Not that she really seemed to mind. Over the last few days, Noel had found herself being summoned to the guest room at random, only to be questioned by the erratic brunette for an extended period of time. If it was in the evening, she found that she would be dragged onto the bed and embraced in a tight hug without any warning.

While she did find it peculiar that she was being treated like a plushie whose sole purpose was to be embraced while Sophia tried to relax, Noel had no issue with it. She fully expected the same to happen over the course of the next week, especially now that their relationship was becoming intimate.

As for Sophia, she didn’t think much of any of this. As frustrated as she may be in how the maid was so similar to herself, she did find comfort in her company, and used that as an excuse to cuddle while trying to calm herself down during her stay with Victoria and Emilia. Did it mean anything? Of course not, but she wasn’t about to explain that.

“Well? What’re you waiting for? I don’t care if you rip my clothes off or make a mess, just don’t touch any of my plushies. Got it?” Sophia was rather cold and blunt as she set some ground rules to ensure that her presents from a certain blonde weren’t treated improperly. They meant a lot to her, and she wouldn’t allow them to be tarnished in any shape or form.

Nodding her head meekly as she understood that there was no need to hold herself back, Noel took a deep breath as she let her desires cloud her judgement. Her switch was being flipped as she reached down and pulled at the waistband of her pyjama pants, freeing her 13 inch cock from its prison.

Trying her best to remain confident and not show any signs of apprehension, Noel pushed the older girl onto her back, grabbing her by the wrists to ensure she couldn’t escape. Towering above her, she blurted out, “I-I’m going to make you mine, Sophie! You’ll be screaming my name all night long!”

“Will I now? I’d like to see you try,” finding it amusing how bold the maid’s declarations were, Sophia wasn’t fazed in the slightest. Nothing had truly yet to happen, and if their last tryst was anything to go off of, the worst thing to expect would be how she wouldn’t be able to walk straight come tomorrow morning.

Sophia didn’t even begin to regret those words as she felt a pair of lips wrapping themselves around one of her nipples, sucking and nibbling on it without any warning. Her heart was pounding against her chest, and her cold expression was starting to melt as her cheeks turned a faint shade of pink.

She knows what she’s doing. How many times has she slept with Millie? Too much, that’s for sure. I have to keep her satisfied so she doesn’t return to Vicky’s next week and force herself on Millie right away. It shouldn’t be too hard. I mean, she’s only what? Sixteen? She’ll tire herself out quickly I bet.

Rolling her tongue around the perky nipple as it started to harden, Noel found that it just continued to spring back into place no matter how many times she flicked it. It was chewy with a salty taste from all of the sweat, and she found herself to be enjoying it quite a lot. Of course, her lower half was far from satisfied.

Dry humping the brunette’s thick thighs, Noel would occasionally rub the tip of her penis against the black pair of shorts. Growing irritated with how many layers of clothing there were, she pried herself away from that soft, cushiony chest in order to remove everything from herself and her partner.

Smirking, Sophia parted her legs and reached down in order to spread the folds of her pussy, inviting the futanari inside. While she did understand the need for foreplay, she was already wet with anticipation, having been thinking to herself about how satisfying it would feel to have that massive cock thrust inside of her.

Before she could tease the poor girl, Sophia’s amber eyes rolled back into her head as she let out a deep moan from merely being penetrated. It felt as if someone had shoved their hand inside of her, and while it was somewhat uncomfortable, she found herself slowly growing accustomed to the sudden intruder.

How is a sixteen year old this big? She might not be a pornstar, but Noel certainly is hung like one. And to think that she’s still growing.. God, Noel was born to satisfy a size queen. Considering how huge Vicky must be, it makes sense that Millie seems to enjoy doing it with Noel. Not that she can compare to how amazing Vicky must be.

Feeling the bumps and folds of her partner’s pussy clinging to her from all sides and angles, almost as if to prevent her from moving so much as an inch, Noel was becoming restless and impatient the longer she stayed still. Pulling her hips back as she groaned from how their bodies were practically glued to one another, she came to a stop with only the tip connecting them together.

“S-Sophie!” Noel suddenly cried out as she bottomed her 13 inch dick inside of the brunette once again, the bed underneath them creaking as their bodies collided with a wet smack. She started to buck back and forth, working up a swift yet intense pace that she was in total control of for a change.

Clutching the bed sheets tightly, Sophia was struggling to keep a straight face under the unrelenting pleasure coursing through her straight from her crotch. Bolts of electricity rushed up her spine whenever their pelvises crashed together, and her moans were starting to become more frequent and erotic.

She’s hitting my womb! It’s like she’s trying to force her way inside! Fuck, she’s so good at this! How does Millie endure this? Better yet, how is she able to cope with how much of a beast Vicky must be? They’re trying to have kids, so I can only imagine that they’re going at it like wild animals right this second.

Keeping her thoughts to herself about how incredible it felt to get plowed by the futanari, Sophia couldn’t help but to wonder what Victoria’s monstrous cock must be like, let alone how her sister was able to remain sane. While she may have no evidence to back up her belief, she just felt it was natural that the person she looked up to was hung like a horse.

Almost as if she could sense that her partner wasn’t focusing on her, that her mind was drifting away, Noel furrowed her brows and clung to those childbearing hips with a firm grip before increasing the intensity of her thrusts. The whole bed swayed back and forth in time with her movements, and it only became worse with each passing second.

“How is it, Sophie? How does it feel to have my dick ruining your tight pussy?” Noel barked out as she seeked validation, to be reassured that her efforts weren’t being wasted. The sensual moans filling the air clued her in as to what the answer may be, but she wanted actual confirmation on the matter.

Everytime that huge cockhead grinded against her cervix, Sophia felt as if she was seeing stars. The sex was so intense and wild that she wasn’t able to keep a cool head anymore, and she shamelessly confessed without a second thought, “I-I love how you keep pounding against my womb! K-Keep it up!”

W-What am I saying? I shouldn’t be encouraging her so soon. She’s not even close to Vicky’s level, but now she’ll start to think that this is acceptable. If she wants to truly make Vicky feel as if she’s being cucked, then she has to be just as good, as impossible as that may be.

Groaning as she thrived off of being praised by the erratic bookworm, Noel started to pull her towards her to meet with her savage thrusts, to ensure that her cockhead kissed her cervix. The tight, bumpy walls clinging to her were unable to prevent her from hammering away as she pleased, even if it was an adorable attempt to stop her.

Burying her head between those fat tits, Noel huffed at the sweet, intoxicating aroma, loving the salty aftertaste that assaulted her senses. She was addicted, and while it wasn’t quite the same as Emilia’s, the smell only spurred her on like an aphrodisiac. All the while, her hefty balls were mass producing semen.

S-She’s speeding up! I-Is she..? She’s totally going to cum inside me! Noel’s going to mark me as her bitch! W-What am I thinking? If anything, she’s going to be my slave. No way I’ll let some insufferable little maid get the better of me. No, she can’t even hold a candle to what Vicky must be capable of.

Alarmed over how her thoughts were all over the place, Sophia could feel a peculiar sensation building up underneath her stomach. Having experienced and learned what it was only a few nights ago, she knew what to expect, especially with how she was being fucked furiously into her own matress.

A muffled howl from between her breasts made Sophia shiver as her eyes rolled back into her head, the feeling of molten hot cum erupting inside of her sensitive pussy pushing her over the edge as she squirted like a fountain. She had no control over her own body as she just laid there and accepted the creampie like the powerless cocktease she was.

Like an animal breeding their mate, Noel kept still as she jammed her huge dick as deep as it would go, doing her best to pump every last drop of jizz into her voluptuous partner. It didn’t even register that they were doing it raw, that her actions could have dire consequences, as she was caught up in the heat of the moment.

Almost an entire minute passed before Noel came to her senses and pulled herself up and out of those soft pillowy boobs. Sweat dripped from her forehead as she stared down at the erotic brunette, finding that her erotic expression was a massive turn on. Eyes rolled back, tongue hanging out of her mouth, a mindless look - it was undoubtedly sexy.

Noticing that previously flat belly that now had a small but obvious bump in it, Noel knew what she had done. It was a phenomenon she was well aware of, something only she could accomplish as far as she knew - inflating someone with cum. To her understanding, not even Victoria could do this despite being a far more experienced futanari.

Feeling her partner’s cock start to slowly pull out of her pussy, Sophia had to ensure that this wasn’t the end, even in her dazed state. Wrapping her legs around that slim waist, she ensured that they weren’t separating anytime soon as she stared into the maid’s lustful viridian eyes.

“And just where do you think you’re going? I said to fuck me until I beg you to stop, didn’t I?” Sophia was gasping for air in between her sentences, smirking as she teased the young girl for calling it quits so soon. She knew that she would come to regret this, that this monster was capable of going at it all night, but she didn’t care.

She needed to forget all about reality and bask in the maddening pleasure.

And her wish was going to be fulfilled by the insatiable Noel.

It was her final day of her week-long sleepover, and Noel was starting to wish that this would continue just a little longer. She had thoroughly enjoyed her time with Sophia, having come to understand just what kind of person she truly is and how she wishes nothing but the best for those around her, even if she is incapable of voicing her thoughts properly.

“Here, this is for you. It has my number, so just message me whenever you’re bored,” Sophia placed one of her spare phones into the maid’s hands, having come to realise just how behind the times the girl was. It saddened her to know that she didn’t own one herself, that she never even thought of buying one.

Confused as she inspected the device, Noel knew what it was, but she couldn’t fathom why she was given one, nor how to use it. She could only assume that it was a prank, that she was going to be used to humour the awkward brunette despite them no longer living in the same household anymore.

“Why are you giving me a phone, Sophie?” Noel just had to ask, no longer stuttering as she had grown a little more confident in herself over the last week. Daily marathons of sex, being scolded whenever she showed any signs of shyness, and constantly being reminded to be positive certainly helped, but she wasn’t quite there yet.

Sighing as she thought it was pretty obvious, Sophia just shook her head and brushed a few stray strands of her out of the way that were blocking her vision. Feeling as if she was talking to a clueless child, she informed her, “So we can talk to each other while you’re with Vicky and Millie. It’s not like I need it. I have some spares.”

Having the maid by her side had been a surprisingly enjoyable experience for Sophia, one that she wouldn’t admit to. She expected things to be awkward between them, but to her surprise, they got along quite well to the point she didn’t feel irritated by her presence and how she reminded her of her younger self.

“Can you show me how to use it? I mean, I’ve never really had my own phone, and my family.. Well, you know..” Noel’s voice trailed off as she brought up her unfortunate family and how a mobile phone was like a foreign object to them. She immediately shook the thought, not wanting to dwindle on such a mood killer.

Rolling her eye that wasn’t hidden behind her wavy brown fringe, Sophia should have expected as much. She had no issue with teaching the poor girl, but she wanted to make a few things clear before they went their separate ways. After all, it wouldn’t be long before Victoria and Emilia arrived to pick her up.

“Fine, but you better not hurt Vicky. I helped you out so you could make her happy. Understood?” Sophia was rather cold as she made it clear what her intentions were behind her act of kindness over the last week, that she was only doing this to make a certain blonde feel like the happiest person alive.

Sure, enabling her cuckolding fetish would make Victoria experience an unimaginable amount of dread and uncertainty about what was going on, not to mention how challenging it must be to tackle those feelings, but Sophia was certain that her role model was capable of overcoming any and all adversary.

Nodding her head, Noel was somewhat surprised to not be told to keep Emilia happy too. To her understanding, the pair of sisters weren’t on bad terms or anything of the sort, but the younger of the two never seemed to show much concern. It was none of her business, but it was something she picked up on.

“I-I’ll do my best to keep Em and Lady Victoria happy for you, Sophie!” Noel declared, feeling rather passionate about ensuring that the married couple stayed together. It was none of her business to interfere with their relationship, but they had invited her to sleep with Emilia whenever she pleased.

Groaning, Sophia flicked the maid on the forehead, irritated that she slipped up and stuttered. Shaking her head, she reprimanded her, “None of that. Seriously, I didn’t train you to be a bull just so you can regress the moment I’m not around. If you keep acting up, I’ll show up and lecture you like Millie does to me.”

There was a brief moment of silence as Sophia’s words sank in, how she had chosen to refer to the younger girl as a bull rather than a monster. It was purely intentional, as she had done her own research on cuckolding over the course of the week and had come across the term that referred to the one getting themself involved with a couple.

Having watched plenty of porn together, Noel had a good understanding of what that title meant, and what was expected of her. It was true that she had been instructed on how to make Victoria feel as if Emilia was being taken away, but she wasn’t entirely confident as to whether she could create such an illusion, let alone have it be convincing.

“Don’t look at me like that. Ugh. Fine, I’ll show you how to use a phone, but keep this a secret from Millie and Vicky, okay? I don’t want either of them to know we’re talking,” Sophia gave in, realising that she had created an awkward mood between them and taking it upon herself to be the one to fix it.

As she was shown how to navigate the high tech device and what kind of features there were, Noel couldn’t help but to be impressed over how knowledgeable the erratic brunette could be. Sure, she was rough around the edges, but she had good intentions at heart, and just wanted those she cared for to be happy.

Feeling a little mischievous, Noel decided to give Sophia a quick kiss on the cheek to show her appreciation. Giggling to herself as she watched that blank expression start to melt into one of shock, she tried to put on her best impression of a certain someone as she playfully blurted out, “You’re so cute when you’re caught off guard like this, Sophie.”

Sophia froze up as she struggled to process what was going on. It was as if the tables had been turned, that all of her playfulness over the last week was coming back to bite her in the butt, and she was at a loss on what to do, let alone how to react. Rubbing her fingers against her cheek, she remembered how soft those lips felt.

Realising how much of a fool she was, Sophia shook her head as she cleared her mind. Furrowing her brows, she pointed straight at the door to her bedroom before demanding, “G-Get out! I don’t want to see you again, you cheeky little..! Ugh.. Go do that to Millie and see how she likes that.”

Unsure what to make of such a strong, mixed reaction, Noel grabbed her bag and bowed her head, minding her manners as she was truly grateful for all of the kindness she had been shown. She could never quite make it up to the older girl, other than by fulfilling that wish to keep Victoria and Emilia happy.

“Thank you for everything, Sophie! Really, I’m glad to have a friend like you. I’ll message you later, okay? Remember to eat properly when I’m not around,” Noel showed her gratitude before reminding the peculiar brunette to be cautious of her diet, to actually eat proper meals instead of only a few bites a day.

Hearing those footsteps disappear down the hallway, followed by the sound of the doorbell ringing, Sophia was now all alone. Sure, she could go and greet Victoria and Emilia after they came all the way out here to pick up Noel, but did she really need to? What would she even say to them that was worth the effort?

Flinging herself onto her bed, Sophia grabbed a teddy bear and clutched it against her bosom, a faint smile causing her lips to curl upwards ever so slightly. Her cheek still tingled from the kiss, and while she would never admit it, it was something she was going to remember fondly.

Noticing that her room seemed a lot cleaner and more organised than before, it was only now that Sophia realised that someone had been tidying up behind her back. Spying a sheet of paper with the words, ‘Thank you,’ written on it, along with a smiley face, she could only bury her face in her pillow to hide her embarrassment.

Why are you thanking me, you dummy..?

With her secret gift from Victoria tucked away and hidden, she no longer had to worry about someone stumbling across it like Noel did. While she was thankful that the maid didn’t stick her nose into the matter any more than she already did, it did make her wonder if the blonde even remembered about the picture book.

Whatever the case, there was one thing Sophia was unaware of. Her feelings were starting to blossom, and she was beginning to find her mind starting to wonder towards Noel far more frequently, whether she was conscious of it or not. They had spent only a short week together, but for her, it meant the world.

She was able to bond with someone for once, and didn’t feel like a burden. She didn’t feel like she was the odd one out, nor did she think that she was being left behind. While she may not have the strongest opinion of Noel, it was hard for her to say that she didn’t enjoy her company, even if she reminded her of the past.

Sophia forced herself back into Victoria and Emilia’s life for a weekend, and while she did regret it, she came out of it feeling better about herself. She felt as if she was one step closer to being an adult, to blossoming into a beautiful flower like her sister. Sure, she may have considered herself an early bloomer, but that was a farce.

Inside she was still a kid, but how long would it be until that changed? There was only one way to find out.

Chapter Text

“Welcome home, Noel. Did you have fun with Soph?” Emilia practically glimmered as she hurried towards the front door of the manor with a spring in her step. She was initially supposed to go and pick the young maid up from her family’s house alongside Victoria, but she didn’t feel like getting into an argument with her sister over nothing.

Flustered that she was being greeted into what was basically her own home for the last 5 years, Noel bowed her head gracefully as she tried to remember all of the things that Sophia told her. Don’t get embarrassed. Sophie said that I should act cool and composed, kind of like how Lady Victoria is when she’s working.

“I wouldn’t call it fun in the traditional sense, Lady Emilia. But yes, I really enjoyed Sophie’s company,” Noel was completely honest as she tried not to make a big deal of the week of sex she’d just indulged in. It did feel like somewhat of a waste to spend so much time doing the deed, but it’s not as if she could even begin to say she hated it.

Despite how reclusive and difficult Sophia could be, she was a needy person as Noel had come to understand. She was young and didn’t know what it was that she wanted in life, even though she put on an air of indifference and acted as if she didn’t care for the consequences of her actions.

Sophie said to take good care of Lady Victoria and Em in her place. I know she means well, but how am I supposed to do that? It’s a bit.. Awkward to talk with Lady Victoria, considering all that’s happened. Still, I can’t let that stop me. No, I have to stand tall and make everyone recognise that I’m not a kid anymore!

“Oh? She didn’t put any weird ideas into your head, did she? I dread the thought of having you turn out just like her, Noel,” Emilia was taken back by how positive of a response she received. She didn’t expect to hear anything negative by any means, as she knew her sister was a good hearted person beneath her cold exterior, but this surprised her nonetheless.

After all, it’s not every day she heard that someone actually enjoyed hanging out with Sophia.

“Don’t be silly, Lady Emilia. Sophie had nothing but praise for you and Lady Victoria. She told me all kinds of stories, and she even let me look through some photo albums from when you were all young,” Noel shook her head, perishing the thought that her friend would ever try to lead her astray.

Wait.. Are Sophie and I even friends? We did spend a week gossiping, watching things, having sex, and playing games together, but does that mean we’re friends? I guess so..? But do friends even have sex with each other? No, that can’t be normal. Then again, it’s not like Sophie or I are normal to begin with.

Intrigued over how her past had been exposed to the curious young girl before her, Emilia couldn’t help but to raise one of her brows over the sudden silence. She was quite tempted to probe her for some answers, but given that they were standing at the entryway to the manor, she felt that it would be improper to cause a scene.

“You got to see Vicky when she was young, did you? She was really cute, don’t you think? Speaking of, where is she? I thought she brought you home?” Emilia felt a little nostalgic as she recalled how adorable her wife was when they were growing up, only to realise that she was absent for some peculiar reason.

Determined to not let her master get in the way of this conversation and ruin the pleasant atmosphere, Noel took a deep breath before stating, “Lady Victoria went into town to get some things. She said that I should head inside without her, to see to it that you aren’t bored and planning on pulling any stunts, Lady Emilia.”

“Stunts? Me? Aww.. How did she know I was planning on throwing a tea party to celebrate your first sleepover?! Vicky, you big meanie..” Pouting as her secret had been revealed, Emilia should have known that her reason for staying behind was something that her wife would pick up on very quickly.

She was planning on having a tea party for me? D-Does Em really think that highly of me? N-No, I’m getting ahead of myself. She treats me like a younger sister - a kid. Well, I’ll just have to show her that I’m not as helpless as she thinks I am! A bit startled over how there was a celebration planned for her, Noel tried to make the most of this opportunity.

“Pardon me for being unprofessional for a moment, but did you want to gossip over some tea, Lady Emilia? You want to know everything that happened between Sophie and I, don’t you?” Noel felt as if she was right on the money as she questioned the gorgeous brunette, hoping to impress her over how astute her intuition was.

Narrowing her eyes a little as she looked the maid up and down, it was written all over Emilia’s face that something was amiss. Feeling defeated that everyone seemed to be able to read her mind today, she let out a heartfelt sigh before sulking, “You and Vicky both have to ruin the surprise, don’t you? Am I that predictable?”

Now’s my chance!

“Don’t be upset, Lady Emilia. It just proves how much time and effort Lady Victoria and I put in to try and understand you. Really, it’s hard for me not to pay so much attention to the most beautiful woman on the planet,” Noel tried her best to smooth talk her crush, to reassure her that she should feel proud to know others were looking out for her like this.

Placing a hand on her chest as she let out a gasp, Emilia was genuinely shocked to have the youngest maid under her employ flatter her in such a bold manner. She wanted to give her credit for actually leaving her speechless, but she quickly reconsidered as it would be impolite to condone such behaviour around others.

She was a married woman after all.

“Look at you, trying to sweet talk me. Soph set you up for this, didn’t she? There’s a time and place for everything, Noel, and I’m sorry to say that you’re just a few years too late. Still, I’m grateful for your kind words,” Emilia nudged her head towards her hand, drawing attention to her wedding ring that proved her unbreakable bond with Victoria.

She’s treating me like a kid.. So what if Sophie told me to try and flatter her?! I mean every word I said! Now what do I do..? Conflicted and at a loss on where to go from here, Noel’s confidence was starting to crumble as she had honestly done her best to try and come across as both mature and dependable.

“There there. Don’t force yourself to play along with Soph’s silly little games, okay? I love you just the way you are, Noel,” it was almost as if Emilia could sense all the doubt and insecurities rising up inside of the young girl, spurring her motherly affection to rise to the surface as she reached out with one hand and ran her fingers through the thin white hair.

Tightening her fists out of frustration, Noel started to think that all of her time and effort over the last week to try and better herself was just a huge waste. I-It’s not a game.. I’m not forcing myself to do anything.. Why do I even bother? Sophie tried to help, but I’m just regressing back to how I always was - a coward.

She truly wanted to grow as a person, to break out from her shell that she always peeked out from. Sure, Sophia was the one to propose the idea to her, but Noel made the decision for herself. And now she was starting to doubt whether it was the correct move to make, especially when the person she wanted validation from was playing hard to get.

Realising that she had only made things awkward, Emilia took a step backwards to put some distance between them, having to resist the urge to embrace the distressed girl in a hug. It would cause nothing but trouble if the other housemaids were to spread rumours about how she favours the youngest, especially if Victoria caught wind of it.

“Noel, you didn’t have to wear your uniform today, you know? You don’t return to work until tomorrow morning. You probably just had so much fun with Soph that you forgot,” Emilia felt that it was best to move things along, to point out that the delicate teen was dressed as if she was here to perform her duties.

Taking a deep breath to calm her nerves, Noel had truly forgotten all about when she was supposed to return to her job. She figured that because she was returning to the Buckfield manor today, that it meant that she was expected to clean and tend to her master’s every want and need.

“Sorry. I know it’s wrong, but I don’t exactly have that many spare changes of clothes aside from my uniform,” Noel bowed her head and apologised for her unprofessionalism, only to excuse her action with the cold hard truth. She only had a few casual outfits, most of which were old and a size too small.

There was the winter set that had been given to her as a gift for entertaining the Thompson sisters on their shopping trip, but Noel felt like wearing that in the presence of Victoria would raise suspicion. Sure, she was paid for her work and could easily say that she bought it herself, but the style was far too similar to a certain someone’s that it wouldn’t go unnoticed.

“Don’t be like that, Noel. You’re a growing girl and all, so I understand what you’re going through. I’ll take you into town one of these days and get you a whole new wardrobe. How does that sound?” Emilia felt a tinge of guilt for robbing someone of their youth, as she fondly remembered how fun it was to try on new clothes during her teenage years.

Despite how much she claimed to not have an interest, it was clear to everyone in the manor that Emilia was quite passionate about fashion. She was the one who redesigned the maid outfits every few years, and she always looked stunning no matter what she wore. She was a natural beauty, and her outfits only made her shine like the star she was.

Feeling a little flustered over how she was practically being invited out on a date with the woman of her dreams, Noel took a moment to check her out. Tight denim jeans that accentuated her long, thick legs and made her butt look even bigger than it already was, topped off with a white, shoulderless sweater that contained her prominent bosom.

She’s gorgeous. Seriously, how is Em not a model? Lady Victoria is so lucky.. Blown away at how dazzling such a simple outfit looked on the seductive brunette, Noel had to suppress her selfish desire to want to claim her for herself. After a week of self indulgence with Sophia, she was greedier than she otherwise would be.

“I-I’d love to go on another date with you, Lady Emilia!” Noel raised her voice, drawing attention from some of the other housemaids who just happened to be passing by. Turning red, she tried her best to ignore the giggles, how they were practically laughing at her for being so outright adorable and honest.

Glancing back over her shoulder and shooting a disapproving stare at her employees, Emilia let out a sigh as she knew that no one bore any ill well. She was positive that everyone found the white-haired teen to be cute with how nonsensical her outbursts could be, and she had to agree with them.

“Don’t get so worked up, Noel. It’s not a date. Look, why don’t you go and put your belongings away and join me for some tea? I like to think Vicky will be back by then,” Emilia had to be stern for a change, even if she did enjoy being a tease and making menial outings to be a date. It was for the best, to ensure that no one got the wrong impression.

Not a date..? But we went on one just last week! You, Sophie and me! Don’t tell me you’re just messing with me..? Noel felt as if her world was starting to crumble, that her belief that she had actually gone out on her first date with both the Thompson sisters was nothing but a sham. She wanted to refute such claims, but she struggled to find her voice.

Silently brushing past Emilia, Noel needed some time to be alone with her thoughts, to try and make sense of what has been happening. As she made her way towards the maid quarters, she paid little attention to her coworkers who stopped to greet her, pretending as if she didn’t hear them.

Em is just toying with me. Yeah, that has to be it. Fine! Two can play at that game. I’ll make you see that I’m not just a kid you can push around when it suits you, Em! Tossing her backpack onto her bed, Noel was in need of an outlet for her frustrations, even as she came to the decision to give that flirtatious housewife a taste of her own medicine.

Sitting on the edge of her bed, Noel rummaged through her bag and pulled out the phone that had been gifted to her. Glancing around to make sure no one was around, she punched in the passcode that Sophia had given her, her eyes lighting up as she felt as if she was holding a device from the future.

Sophie said to message her if I ever needed something. But what do I say? Should I just be direct and ask for her opinion? That’d probably work, but I heard that people are casual on their phones. Oooh, I should’ve asked Sophie to teach me how to hold a conversation. Oh well.. I guess I’ll learn soon enough.

Bringing up her list of contacts and seeing that it was mostly empty aside from a few notable names, Noel began to awkwardly tap away at the keypad, making countless mistakes and erasing her message in order to start over. She never expected it to be so difficult, but she wasn’t exactly tech savvy or up to date with the trends.

「Good afternoon, Sophie. This is Noel. I hope I’m not bothering you, but I’d like your help with something. Em is treating me like a kid and telling me to stop going along with what you said. It’s honestly frustrating, but I don’t know how to go about impressing her and giving her a taste of her own medicine. Again, I’m sorry if I’m bothering you.」

Having rewritten this message almost a dozen times, Noel gave up and hit send, hoping that it wasn’t too formal and got her point across clearly. It was far more stressful than she thought, and it made her curious to know if other people her age found it challenging to send a simple text like this.

So what do I do now..? Am I supposed to know when Sophie reads my message? I like to think she’s the kind of person who responds immediately, but I have been waking her up early all week. She could be taking a nap for all I know. Honestly, a little sun would do her good, but I shouldn’t tell her that.

Just staring at her phone, Noel was growing restless waiting for a reply. Taking this opportunity to check out all the features available to her, she found that there was a camera on both the front and back, along with an internet browser. She made a mental note to check that out later, as she had learned of a few interesting websites from Sophia.

Shrieking as the device vibrated in her hands, Noel almost dropped it onto her lap. Breathing a sigh of relief to know that it wasn’t broken, she was curious to know what was going on. Swiping her finger to check the notification at the top of the screen, her eyes lit up as she saw that she’d received a response.

「millie cant handle being teased. just be aggressive and dont give her a chance to recover. be confident and dont show any weakness. ttyl」

Sophie is um.. She’s pretty lax, isn’t she? Is this how people text each other? At least she responded. So I just need to not let her poke fun at me? That’s easier said than done, but I guess it won’t hurt to try. What does ttyl mean anyway..? Should I ask? No, I should just say thanks and leave it at that.

Typing up a quick, one-worded response, Noel couldn’t help but to giggle as she realised that this was the kind of thing she was missing out on. A part of her wished that she could go live a normal life for a short while, if only to learn just how different things could have been, but she knew that she should be grateful for what she already has.

So Em is weak to being teased and being under pressure? So I should be aggressive and try to mimic how she acts, right? Well, it’s worth a shot. It’s not like I really have anything to lose other than my dignity.. Not that there’s much of that left. Alright! I can do this! I’ll make Em recognise that I’m not messing around!

Feeling pumped up and reinvigorated, Noel stuffed her phone under her pillow, positive that no one would dare rummage through her belongings. Rising to her feet, she contemplated for a second whether to change out of her uniform or not, but decided it was best to stick with what she was most comfortable with.

As she left the maid quarters, Noel had almost forgotten where she was supposed to meet up with Emilia. There wasn’t exactly a dedicated tea room in the manor, although there were only so many places that it could be. Checking the dining room to find that it was empty, she peeked her head into the nearby living room before heading upstairs.

To the left was the guest bedroom, bathroom and a study, while on the right were the master bedroom, Victoria’s office, and a living room that was mostly used by the married couple and their immediate families when discussing personal matters. Bowing her head at one of her fellow maids, Noel made her way towards her destination.

“Pardon the intrusion. I’m not interrupting anything, am I?” Noel was calm as she knocked on the door and entered the spacious living room, recalling that a certain someone had discussed renovating it into a home theatre of sorts. Given that there was a pair of couches facing one another and a small round table, it was safe to say that plan never went far.

Spinning on her heels, Emilia merely smiled as she carefully began to set the table, placing down serviettes and cutlery with shaky hands. Her voice was soothing as she made small talk with the young maid, “No need to be so formal, Noel. You’re earlier than I expected. I take it Vicky still isn’t back yet?”

“I believe Lady Victoria is still doing errands in town. Do you need a hand, Lady Emilia? You look like you’re struggling,” Noel couldn’t help but to notice that the brunette was taking her sweet time in arranging everything neatly. It was a simple task, one she had fumbled with countless times, but she felt confident, believing that this was a chance to prove herself.

Taking a step backwards, Emilia was quite attentive to detail, wanting everything to be aligned perfectly so that nothing looked out of place. If she wasn’t so engrossed with the idea of making this little tea party of hers perfect, then she would have gladly cut a corner or two if it meant finishing in a timely manner.

“Just what is she up to..? Sure, you can take over from here if you’d like, Noel. I think I’ll make a phone call to see where Vicky is,” shaking her head in disbelief about the whereabouts of her absent wife, Emilia didn’t have to think twice as she gladly handed over the table setting duties to the young girl.

Watching as the housewife stepped away from the table and pulled her phone out of one of those pitifully small pockets in her jeans, Noel wanted to surprise her by having everything ready and sorted by the time she was finished making that call. Setting down tea cups that had been stacked in a pile, she gazed over at the teapot, wondering if it had been boiled.

Popping open the lid only to be met with steaming hot vapor, Noel should have expected as much as she took a step backwards and began to pour tea in the three sets of cups she’d laid out. Out of the corner of her eye, she noticed that Emilia was pacing back and forth with a disapproving frown on her face.

I guess Lady Victoria isn’t picking up? Maybe I should just tell Em that she went into town to grab a few things for the tea party? That’d probably get her to relax a little, although she might be a little annoyed at me for not telling her sooner. I can’t really win, can I? But I can’t just ignore her when she’s clearly upset.

Putting her phone down, Emilia let out an exasperated sigh as she turned her attention back towards the table, her jaw dropping as she saw tea start to overflow from one of the cups. Rushing forward, she called out to the absent minded maid, “Noel, watch what you’re doing! You’re making a mess!”

“H-Huh? O-Oh no!” Noel was prone to making blunders like this, even if she was on her best behaviour and actively trying to leave a good impression. Today was no different, as scorching hot tea began to spill over the edge of the table and onto the floor. Luckily, it was only timber floorboards and not carpet, as she didn’t have to worry about leaving a stain.

Fumbling to put the teapot down before she made things worse, Noel was so frantic and on edge that she lost her balance, stumbling forward momentarily before slipping backwards, colliding against Emilia who had tried to catch her. The shattering of the ceramic echoed throughout the room, followed promptly by a loud thud.

Oh no.. No no no no no. What have I done?! I’ve just ruined everything! Ugh.. Why do I even bother..? Feeling depressed over how her best efforts amounted to nothing in the end, Noel didn’t even process that her face was buried in the sweater mounds, that she was practically resting atop of the brunette’s well proportioned chest.

There was a moment of silence before Emilia burst out laughing, almost as if she was finding it hard to believe that something so stereotypical would happen to her. She could count the amount of times Victoria bumped into her on one hand, but not once had they ever plummeted to the floor. It was comical, and all of the stress that had accumulated about her wife’s whereabouts began to dissipate as she slowly calmed herself down.

“Are you alright, Noel? You’re not hurt, are you? I did cushion your fall, but still..” Emilia inquired about the young girl’s health and safety, not wanting to be the bearer of bad news and have to inform everyone of this childish accident they just had. She was genuinely concerned, but the absurdity of this situation left her feeling a little giddy. After all, this was the kind of thing that happened in fiction, not real life.

Cushion huh.. Well, Em’s pillows are really soft. Maybe I could bawl my eyes out and smother myself in them..? No, it wouldn’t be right. Besides, someone is bound to have heard the noise.. Noel slowly took in her surroundings, that she was basically pinning the woman of her dreams to the ground, albeit unintentionally.

“I-I’m so sorry, Lady Emilia! I didn’t mean to!” Realising just how bad it would be if one of her coworkers were to rush in and catch her in such a scandalous position with the head of the household’s wife, Noel sprung to her feet, feeling a little upset that she was being well natured instead of indulging her own selfish needs.

Rising up slowly, Emilia tried her best to ignore the fact that her clothes were wet, that she would need a quick shower before Victoria returned home. It crossed her mind how devious it would be to be wearing a new outfit, as it would imply that something happened while her beloved was out of the manor.

Her plump lips curled upwards into a mischievous smile as Emilia knew what her next course of action should be. Brushing herself off as she didn’t want to carry any dirt or dust with her, she examined the distressed maid for a second before asking, “How would you like to take a shower together, Noel? I can’t just leave you in those dirty clothes, now can I?”

“S-Shower?! With Lady Emilia?! U-Um.. I-Is that.. Should I..?” Noel was tripping over her words, struggling to comprehend what was being proposed. The thought didn’t even cross her mind that she was embarrassing herself, that she was taking a step back from her goal to be seen as mature.

Giggling to herself as she found her to be adorable while flustered, Emilia grabbed her gently by the hand, making the decision for her as she knew that she was going to love this. “Let’s not waste any time now, dear. We don’t want Vicky to come home and catch us in the bathroom, now do we?”

S-She winked at me! Oh my god.. Does that mean Em wants to do it? She has to. I mean, she mentioned Lady Victoria catching us! Aaaaaaaaaah! Screaming internally as she was ecstatic that her childish blunder could lead to this, Noel fidgetted on the spot as she let the older woman guide her towards the master bedroom.

“Excuse me. Could you please tidy up the mess and mop the floor before Vicky comes home? Thank you,” Emilia called out to a maid down the hall, politely requesting that they clean up after them. She showed no shame in using her wife’s nickname, as she enjoyed teasing everyone with their long lasting bond.

As the pair stepped into the master bedroom and the door was closed behind them, Emilia wasted no time in stripping out of her shoulderless sweater and tight fitting jeans, wiggling her way out of them as she knew they were stressed for time. The sooner they rinsed themselves off, the less damage she would have to control.

So big.. How are Em and Sophie’s boobs so much bigger than everyones? I heard that eating a lot as a kid helps, but Sophie doesn’t exactly have a notable appetite.. Maybe it runs in the family..? I don’t recall what their mother looked like, so I don’’t know.. Still.. I wouldn’t mind looking like either of them.

Awestruck over how large the sensual brunette’s breasts were, Noel’s hands subconsciously travelled to her own average chest out of jealousy. With her ideal woman standing before her and stripping down, it was difficult for her to not yearn to grow up and have such a sexy physique of her own.

“Like what you see, Noel~? You can stare as much as you like in the bathroom. Or would you rather wait here while I freshen up, hmm~?” Emilia teased the absent minded girl, feeling an intense gaze focused on her torso. She was used to the attention her bosom naturally attracted, and while it was troublesome at times, she found it flattering.

Especially when Victoria or Noel were practically drooling at the mere sight of her.

Deciding to go one step further, Emilia reached behind her back and unclasped her beige bra before removing it. She used a single arm to cover her areola and nipples, not wanting to tempt the aroused futanari too much. With a playful wink, she strut her way towards the ensuite, spanking her own butt as she passed through the doorway.

Feeling her penis harden and throb at the seductress, Noel frantically pulled her maid dress up and over her head, wanting nothing more than to join her in the shower right this instant. Not caring about leaving a pile of messy clothes behind, she stripped down into her birthday suit before dashing into the bathroom.

Arriving just in time to see a naked Emilia twisting the faucets and turning the shower on, Noel refrained from pouncing on her right this second. Memories of their bath from just over a week ago were fresh in her mind, and she was hoping to pick things up where they left off. After all, she had only eaten that sexy housewife out before it came to an abrupt end.

“Someone’s eager, hmm~? Just give me a sec, Noel. There’s room for the two of us, so just wait for the water to warm up,” Emilia arched one of her brows as she was genuinely impressed and surprised over how hard the young futa was. She should have expected as much, but it still blew her away to see how blessed she was.

We’ve taken baths together, but a shower..? I bet Lady Victoria would be so jealous if she knew about this! Shivering with excitement as she realised that this would give her leverage over her employer, that she would be able to brag about this if she ever so desired, Noel somewhat wished that the shower wasn’t so spacious.

It was clearly designed for two people, much like the expansive bathtub next to it. As much as she would have preferred the intimacy of rubbing their bodies together, unable to put any meaningful distance between one another without bumping against the walls, she was content with this for the time being.

“Don’t just stand there and watch, Noel. Come on in,” finding that the water temperature was perfect, Emilia called out to the maid who was lost in her own little world. Feeling a little devious, she decided to wrap her slender fingers around that hulking member, keeping a loose grip on it as she playfully tugged, almost as if to pull her into the shower with her.

Squirming as she was essentially being jerked off, albeit halfheartedly, Noel didn’t dawdle or drag her feet as she stepped under the showerhead with the curvaceous brunette, staring right at her. With water dripping down both of their bodies, she had to narrow her eyes to ensure that she could still see clearly.

“I know you probably hear this all the time, but you’re really hot, Em. You’re so sexy that it makes me jealous of Lady Victoria for having such a beautiful wife,” Noel couldn’t hold her thoughts back any longer, as she showered the cocktease with genuine praise. She wasn’t trying her hardest to woo her, as she wanted to ease into things.

Emilia was flattered, her smile widening as she decided to tease the smooth talker by wrapping her arms around her neck. Their breasts were rubbing against one another as she took a step forward, smooshing them together as she playfully exclaimed, “You and Vicky are so alike, dear. Although there is one major difference that sets you apart~”

S-She’s talking about my dick! That’s like.. The only thing I can think of! Lady Victoria and I are close in height, and our chests are about the same size. So it’s gotta be that! Throbbing upon hearing those words, Noel came to the conclusion that she wasn’t misinterpreting anything, that her erection was being alluded to.

“Say it. I want to hear you whisper those words, Em,” Noel’s nerves and apprehension vanished as she found the courage and determination to be slightly more aggressive than she otherwise would be. She yearned for validation, to be recognised as the superior futa between herself and Victoria.

Gasping out of shock as she never anticipated such a forward response, Emilia wasn’t about to let that sway her. She was going to continue being the massive flirt that she was, toying with the younger girl’s heart and pulling on her strings as she sensually whispered, “You want to know the truth, huh~? Well.. One of you has a giant, unwavering..”

The anticipation was killing Noel as she desperately wanted to hear the last words of that sentence. Sure, she knew that she was playing right into the seductress’ hands, but she didn’t care. She so badly wanted to be seen as the better futanari in the bedroom - the one who could deliver to her pleasure that was simply out of this world.

“..Heart. Hehe. I got you, didn’t I~?” Emilia giggled to herself with amusement as she pulled away, having known exactly what this maid wanted her to say. She had seriously contemplated it for a moment, but she felt that it was for the best to not stroke her ego too much, to not add fuel to the fire.

Feeling dejected as her hopes had just been shattered, Noel felt weak and vulnerable. She had been led on, having anticipated that the woman of her dreams was about to validate her, to state that she had a massive cock, but nothing of the sort happened. She was left with nothing but disappointment.

D-Don’t let her get to you.. She’s always like this. Yeah. I should’ve known this was going to happen. Remember what Sophie said. Be forward and aggressive. Don’t give Em a moment to turn the tide. I-I can do this! She thinks that I’m just a kid, that she can get away with teasing me all the time! Well, two can play at that game!

Noel took a deep breath as she hardened her resolve, a fire burning in her eyes as she brushed the cocktease’s arms off of her. She was met with a confused look, but that was what she was waiting for as she went on the offensive, pouncing on the voluptuous woman and pushing her up against one of the walls of the shower.

“Don’t lie to yourself, Em. You’re always staring at my dick when we’re alone like this. Just admit it. Victoria isn’t as big as I am, is she?” Noel tried to act as if she knew it all, that she was well aware of how this sultry housewife’s gaze would drift downwards when they were in private. It was nerve wracking, but she had to do this in order to grow as a person.

Shocked at the fact that someone she always considered harmless and cute was pinning her against a wall, Emilia’s chest was fluttering as she didn’t know how to respond. Should she be honest and fess up? Or should she continue to be elusive and tease this girl further and see how she responded? Sure, she could apologise, but that would be too easy.

Feeling that burly erection grinding against her stomach, Emilia felt her voice of reasoning start to dwindle as she decided to just go with the flow, to not think too far ahead and just enjoy the present. “You already know the answer to that, Noel. How about I just tell you what you want to hear? Your cock is massive compared to Vicky’s. It’s not even a competition.”

Fuck me.. She’s so hot. I want her to say it again. I want Em to be mine! Shuddering as she lowered her hands that were on opposite sides of the brunette’s body, Noel felt a rush of adrenaline course through her as she loved the empowerment of being viewed as superior to someone older than her.

“T-That’s right! I am bigger than Victoria! I’m not a kid, see?” Noel sounded all so childish as she puffed out her petite chest, feeling quite proud of herself at this moment. It was a small victory, one that meant the world to her, and she was hoping that her crush would recognise that her feelings for her were genuine and not to be taken lightly.

Scoffing as she began to laugh at the situation, how things were unfolding beyond what she could imagine, Emilia let out an exasperated sigh to calm herself. She had braced herself to have to satisfy the young girl’s needs, and was relieved that she would be able to take a shower without sullying her hands or body.

“You had me there for a second, Noel. Jeez. I’ll apologise for being a bit mean to you earlier, saying you shouldn’t be going along with Soph’s crazy ideas. I won’t stop you from trying to grow up. You’ll still be the adorable little girl I can rely on,” Emilia conceded, realising that she shouldn’t try and hinder someone else’s growth for her own selfish reasons.

She enjoyed having someone around the manor that she could treat like her younger sister, someone who she could pamper whenever she pleased. It never really crossed her mind that Noel was a growing girl, that she would be an adult in just a couple more years. She wanted to preserve her childish innocence, if only to keep herself content with the status quo.

“Let’s not dawdle, okay? Vicky could return home any minute now, and I don’t want her to catch us. Well.. I’d rather let her imagine that we got up to no good, if that makes sense,” Emilia changed the topic not a moment later, mentioning how her wife’s sudden arrival would throw a wrench in her plans if they didn’t finish washing up soon.

Noel was lost in her own thoughts, not paying any attention to what the reasonable housewife was saying. She was giddy, feeling like a kid in a candy store as she was one step closer to achieving her goal. There were so many possible ways she could go about moving forward that she was at a loss on what to do next.

Oh my god! Em really is going to accept me, no matter what?! Aaaaaah! It’s like a dream come true! What should I do next? Should I try and have my way with her? No, that might be too soon. Maybe I could feel her up and hint that I’m in the mood? No, that’s a bit too brash. What would Victoria do in my situation..?

“Earth to Noel? Helloooo? Hmm. If you’re going to ignore me, then I’ll just have to treat you like a kid again,” Emilia called out to the distracted futa, feeling as if she was talking to a wall as there was no form of response whatsoever. Not wanting to risk getting caught, she decided to take matters into her own hands.

Reaching over and hitting the nozzle on a bottle of soap, Emilia wasn’t bothered in the slightest that she had to wash not only her own body, but Noel’s as well. She quite enjoyed taking care of others, although there was a little opportunity to do so as Victoria was normally busy and deserved to relax in her spare time.

Squirming as she was pulled out of her thoughts and back into the realm of the living, Noel began to giggle as she felt a pair of hands roam her body. It took her a second to comprehend what was going on, but she didn’t even consider resisting as she let the brunette lather her in soap.

Deciding to tease the young girl who was so insistent on growing up, Emilia’s hands travelled south, her fingers wrapping around something long and hard. With a mischievous grin, she was nonchalant as she began to stroke the throbbing member before explaining herself, “Relax dear. I’m just making sure every last inch of you is clean, okay~?”

S-She’s doing this on purpose! E-Em’s hand.. So much better than my own! Noel shuddered as she had to cling on to the only thing to hold her steady - the huge bosom in front of her. Her fingers dug into the supple orbs, squeezing them softly as she found herself unable to control her moans.

“I bet Soph didn’t take care of you like this, now did she? You poor thing. I’ll make it up to you, don’t you worry,” Emilia’s switch had been flipped as she was now an unstoppable tease. Using both of her hands to jerk off that huge, throbbing cock, she quickened her pace as she had the feeling that this was a grand welcome home present that the futa wouldn’t forget.

Shaking her head as she really didn’t get any form of special treatment from Sophia, Noel was torn between which of the two sisters satisfied her more. They were both unbearable with their mischievousness at times, but one of them was skilled and more thoughtful, while the other was depraved and just wanted to drown in euphoria at the cost of forgetting everything.

Despite having had wild, unrestrained sex for a whole week, Noel wasn’t fatigued in the slightest. She had actually managed to fuck Sophia senseless countless times, something that she still struggled to believe happened. While it had been crazy, there were some genuine feelings tossed around during that time, none of which were romantic.

Sophia essentially confided in the hung futa, expressing her concern for Victoria and Emilia and how she wanted to ensure both were happy. She was rough around the edges, that much Noel was well aware of by now, but deep down she had an honest heart and pure intentions - she just struggled to get the message across.

“You know what? It’s been so many years since Vicky and I did this sort of thing in the shower. She hates wasting water, so we always do it in the bath. Well, when she’s in the mood anyway,” Emilia enlightened her adorable little maid that she was truly special, that she was receiving a service that her wife refused.

Feeling privileged that she was able to experience something that the head of the household denied herself of, Noel felt a sense of pride rising up inside of her, along with that all so satisfying sensation building up just underneath her stomach. She relished in it, knowing that she was truly lucky to taste such pleasure.

“I-I love you, Em!! N-Nnngh!” Noel shouted and groaned, bucking her hips forwards as she started to fire densely thick ropes of semen from her pulsating cock. It was a peculiar feeling to blow her load in the shower of all places, but as spurt after spurt landed on her crush’s stomach, she realised just how convenient it was.

Each gooey clump of jizz was being washed away, erasing all traces of infidelity. It was somewhat depressing, as she had come to enjoy marking her partners with her seed and staining their bodies, but it was for the best. They hadn’t even agreed upon when and if they should be enabling Victoria’s cuckolding fetish after all.

Sure, Victoria may have voiced her desire for it, but Emilia and Noel hadn’t spoken about it in private without Sophia interfering.

“Oh my. Are you backed up, dear~? That’s no good. Come on, let it all out~” Emilia spurred the futa on, observing the sheer volume that a girl her age was capable of producing. It had been quite some time since their Christmas tryst, but she was amazed at just how much semen there was, how she could fill a glass and then some.

Granted, it’s not like she had forgotten about the little fun she had in the changing rooms. But she tried not to linger on that thought as it felt all so wrong to involve her sister in her adultery. Just what would her parents say if they learned about it? They’d most certainly disown her, declaring her to be a pervert and a failure who didn’t care about Sophia.

Groaning as the last spurt of cum was coaxed out of her by those skilled hands, Noel needed a second to gather her bearings. It’s not as if that ejaculation had taken a lot out of her, but there was just something about Emilia’s touch that made her melt. Why does it feel so good when she jerks me off? Is it because I love her?

Emilia’s face was beaming as she brought both of her hands to her nose and inhaled, her knees bumping together as her whole body trembled. The musky odour was like an aphrodisiac to her, one that she simply could not get enough of no matter how immoral it was, and she could feel herself heating up as she savoured the smell.

Noticing that the brunette was vulnerable, Noel decided to spring into action, placing one hand on those thick thighs and pushing them ever so slightly apart. Driving two of her fingers into that pink vagina that she just knew was tight and yearning for her touch, she felt somewhat devious as she didn’t even ask for permission.

“I think it’s time I return the favour, don’t you agree? You’re so tight and warm, Em. I can’t tell how wet you really are, but I guess there’s only one way to find out,” excusing her actions as something genuine, Noel began to pump her digits in and out, frantically picking up speed as she didn’t try to seek out those weak spots that would make her job easier.

Placing a musky hand over her mouth to suppress her moans, Emilia spread her legs, inviting the bold futa to fingerbang her as she pleased. She did feel a little disappointed, as her g-spot wasn’t being stimulated constantly, that she was being pushed to the limit. She wanted to lose all reason, to drown in pleasure, and this wasn’t what she expected.

“V-Vicky’s.. A-Aaaah! Vicky’s so much better than you, Noel!” Emilia squealed as she decided to provoke the eager girl, hoping that it would encourage her to actually be thorough and put some effort into it. She knew firsthand that she was incredibly skilled, that she had a natural talent that made her someone to fear in the bedroom, and she wanted to awaken that monster.

Stopping for a second as she processed those words, registering them as a challenge, Noel inserted a third finger, spreading them all apart as she ran them along the bumps and folds of the housewife’s inner walls. “Victoria’s better than me, is she? Surely you can make up better lies than that, Em. Or do you want the whole manor to hear how much of a slut you are?”

Freezing as she tried to wrap her head around that condescending remark, Emilia felt the urge to slap that foul mouth of Noel’s shut. She detested being demeaned and degraded in the bedroom, as such profanity turned her off. Sure, she made exceptions every now and then when it fit her mood, but this was not one of them.

Taking deep breaths to calm herself down from doing something she would regret, Emilia was unable to suppress and muffle her moans as they echoed throughout the bathroom, the sweet music filling the air. She was struggling to think straight, as her most sensitive spot was being prodded by those persistent fingers.

“So you’re weak there, Em? You and Sophie both love it when I curl my fingers like this, don’t you?” Noel was quite astute, having picked up on the fact that both of the Thompson sisters’ g-spots were on the upper wall of their pussy, requiring her to insert the bottom joint on her fingers in order to efficiently stimulate it.

While she could so easily drive her fingers to the base of her knuckles into this sopping wet vagina, Noel wanted to prolong things as much as possible while also pleasing her partner. It had been quite some time since they were last together like this, and considering their fun in the open bath ended after she ate her out, she wasn’t about to let it end prematurely.

No, she was going to get her fix of the fun and satisfaction.

Jerking her hips forward to meet with the futa’s digits thrusting inside of her, Emilia was dishevelled as she hung her head in shame, not caring whatsoever about her cacophonous moans. She believed that they weren’t going to escape from the master bedroom, that no one would overhear anything unless they opened that closed door.

“N–Noel! Your fingers.. Amazing! My fluids.. A-Aaah! I-I’m gonna squirt!!” Emilia was losing her cool as she let the toe curling pleasure blind her, surrendering to her own desires as she stopped trying to resist. She felt like a fool for holding back, for denying herself the sweet release she so desperately craved.

Feeling the walls tighten down around her fingers, Noel quickened her pace, frantically trying to push the curvaceous housewife over the edge right this second. Just hearing that she was about to squirt made her heart skip a beat, as she had come to learn that only a powerful orgasm could cause such it.

“I’m not going to stop, Em! I’m going to make you squirt so much you forget all about Victoria!” Noel was still a little irked over how she had been compared to the absent blonde, how the love of her life had tried to provoke her in such an unruly manner. It worked, but it only reaffirmed her desire to make her eat those words.

Squealing deliriously as fluids shot out of her pussy like a jet, Emilia hadn’t experienced such intense pleasure in so long that she felt like a spoiled child. Tossing her head back as her boobs flung up momentarily before crashing against her chest, she wailed like a banshee as she screamed, “C-Cumming! I’m squirting while cumming~!!”

Squirting like a sprinkler all over the younger girl, Emilia couldn’t feel an inkling of shame as the euphoric, self-fulfilling pleasure warped her mind, making her truly drown in the euphoria. It was far more satisfying than when she used her own fingers, and she was starting to wonder if the assortment of toys in her bedside drawer would make her feel this good.

Sliding her sopping wet fingers out, Noel let out an awe-inspired gasp as she watched her crush’s pussy contract and spasm ever so slightly. Gulping as she felt her cock throb with need, she found herself mindlessly voicing her thoughts, “That’s hot.. Your pussy is really beautiful, Em. Fuck.. I want to make you mine so badly!”

There wasn’t a single hair to be found above Emilia’s vagina, as she had been making an effort lately to look her best for Victoria. Granted, she always went out of her way to make herself seem pretty, but she had a genuine goal in mind. She so desperately wanted to get pregnant, and taking care of her bodily hair was one way to arouse her wife.

Emilia was gasping for air, struggling to calm down as her entire being shook from that toe curling orgasm. She had squirted so much that she was ashamed of it, but thankfully it had all been washed away by the running shower. A part of her wanted to announce her bewilderment, praising the futa for being so skilled at such a young age.

Hell, she even wanted to claim that her touch felt even better than when she did it herself, but she knew better than to add any more fuel to the fire.

Watching as the housewife slowly sank to the ground with her back against the wall, Noel had to admit that seeing her dishevelled and red in the face looked quite sexy. She hadn’t even done anything special, and yet she had reduced her to such a sorry state. What would happen if I fucked her right now?

Realising that this was a perfect opportunity to become one for the first time since Christmas, Noel grabbed the brunette by the ankles, pulling her away from the wall before laying atop of her. Grinding her cock against the drenched entrance, a simple sharp jerk of the hips was all it took for her to bottom herself out inside of that tight, twitching hole.

“Nhoh! Oh! N-Noel!” Emilia mindlessly cried out, her warm amber eyes rolling back into her head as she felt her insides being stretched wider than she was used to. It was uncomfortable by any means, especially after the marathon of sex from only a month ago, but it was so much different from what she was accustomed to that she needed to adjust.

With her arms pinned against the shower floor, Emilia was powerless to stop the passionate girl from defiling her. Not that it really bothered her as much as she thought - once she felt that engorged cockhead collide against her cervix, all sense and reasoning vanished into thin air, making her remember that she was a woman first and foremost.

Her own sexual gratification came before her devotion to her wife, if only for the next few minutes.

“Your pussy’s so wet and tight, Em! Just how horny are you, huh~? Is Victoria not able to satisfy you~?” Noel was quite devious as she prodded her partner’s cunt with her throbbing dick, effortlessly grinding against every bump and fold that was all so sensitive. Her switch had been flipped, and there was no stopping her now.

Sophie said that I should mention Victoria a lot while I’m with Em. Something about the guilt of cheating making it all the more satisfying for her? I don’t really get it, but if Em screams my name and proclaims her love for my dick, then I can’t really complain. What was it again..? A bull should try and take what’s rightfully theirs? Yeah, I kinda like the sound of that.

“T-That’s not.. Nnnh! That’s not true! Vicky can satisfy me! She makes me feel special!” Emilia groaned in protest, trying to defend her wife’s dignity from being defiled. Sure, they hadn't made love in a whole week, but that didn't mean that their relationship was suffering. Far from it actually; their love was still just as strong as ever - it was just that circumstances prevented them from being as intimate as they would have liked.

Everytime that huge cock was pulled out of her tight, wet pussy, Emilia was overcome with a sense of longing for what she had lost, only to be assaulted by multiple waves of pleasure as it was thrust right back where it belonged. Her fat tits were swinging wildly, making her look as if she was trying to flaunt her goods.

Having changed to the missionary position a short while ago, Noel was captivated by those breasts, and a wicked idea popped into her head as she found her arms reaching forward to grab them. Bringing them close to her mouth, she licked her lips before sucking on both of the puffy nipples at once.

“N-Noel..!! D-Don’t stretch my boobs! Oooh! Don’t suck on them while you fuck my pussy!” Emilia’s moan was deep as she felt a tingle race up her spine, a sense of fulfilment like none other as her entire body was being lusted over. This was nothing like the sex she had with Victoria, as it was brash and lacking any sensuality.

But that’s exactly what she loved about it - how she felt like a complete and utter slut for enjoying it.

Banging against that unwavering cervix again and again, Noel could feel her balls start to churn, that she was nearing her climax. Quickening her pace, she pried her lips away from those nipples momentarily before informing her mate, “I’m gonna cum, Em! I can cum inside, right?! F-Fuck..! I’m gonna make you mine! N-Nnngh!”

“H-Huh? N-No! You can’t, Noel! S-Stop!” Emilia realised that it was much too late, that the futa was dead serious about ejaculating inside of her, as her frantic thrusting and throbbing cock made it apparent just what her intentions were. She was powerless to stop her, let alone convince herself that she didn’t want it.

Slamming forward one last time, Noel suckled on those puffy nipples as she came long and hard, pumping her lover full of copious amounts of potent jizz. Each spurt was as thick and abundant as the last, as she flooded the brunette’s womb with a ridiculous amount of her seed, almost as if she was truly trying to breed her.

Feeling as if her insides were being hosed down by scorching hot semen, Emilia squirted uncontrollably as she could feel her baby chamber being defiled, that it was being filled to the brim at an alarming rate. It was a safe day, but that didn’t mean that she could willingly accept being creampied like this.

But as her belly started to deform and her womb began to inflate to accommodate the copious amounts of baby batter, all thoughts of protesting and denial were thrown to the wind as her face morphed into a depraved smile. This was the kind of pleasure she could only experience with a true stud, one whose sexual prowess was off the charts.

This satisfaction was something that only Noel could deliver to her.

Pulling her cock out of the red and beaten pussy that had been reshaped to match her unfathomable size, Noel felt a sense of pride as cum started to gush out of that gaping hole, dripping down Emilia’s asscheeks before getting washed away by the running water. It was such a massive turn on that she was hoping to go another round.

And given how absent minded her crush was, it didn’t seem as if anyone was going to stop her.

“Good grief, Noel. We were in there for an hour! Do you have any idea how much time we wasted? No, how much water we wasted?!” Emilia scolded the younger girl, her arms crossed and her brow furrowed as she tapped her foot impatiently. They had only just left the bathroom a few minutes ago, and she was in a foul mood.

No matter how many times she pleaded to not be creampied, the insatiable futa continued to plow her pussy for almost an entire hour straight. While it had been all so satisfying, she wasn’t fond of being wasteful, let alone being defiled without her wife’s proper consent. This could honestly throw a wrench in her plan to have a child with her beloved.

“I-I said I was sorry, Lady Emilia! Are you sure I’m allowed to wear Lady Victoria’s clothes..? I mean, won’t she notice right away?” Having apologised a dozen or so times by now, Noel felt like a fish out of water as she examined herself in the mirror. She was wearing her master’s clothes, something that she never could have imagined.

Due to her maid dress being dirtied by her own little accident with the teapot earlier, Noel couldn’t exactly run downstairs to the maid quarters and get a clean outfit. Given that they were also strapped for time, she had no choice but to comply with the brunette’s suggestion that she wear something from Victoria’s wardrobe.

Sure, it was only a grey collared dress that fit her almost perfectly, but it was a rich taste, and she was sullying it.

“Don’t be silly. Now let’s get a move on. We still need to prepare a pot of tea and to reset the table,” Emilia didn’t bother to tease the poor girl, as she didn’t want to risk raising any more suspicions about her relationship with the young maid. At the very least, her wife hadn’t walked in on them going at it like animals.

Opening the bedroom door as she led the way, Emilia came to a sudden halt as she almost bumped into a well dressed blonde. Her heart almost burst out of her chest as she hadn’t anticipated this, and she could only remain silent as she racked her head trying to come up with some plausible excuse.

“E-Emmy..? Why do you smell like you’ve just stepped out of the shower? And is that Noel behind you?” Victoria announced her observations without even uttering a greeting, her cerulean eyes widening as she clearly started to imagine what had happened while she was away from the manor.

Oh no.. Were we caught? I mean, Victoria did give us her blessing to have sex behind her back, right? So it’s not like we did anything wrong.. But why do I get the feeling that Em would have preferred for it to be swept under the rug and for us to pretend nothing ever happened? She did say she didn’t want to be seen.

Noel was anxious, wondering if this would be the end of her employment at the Buckfield household. She wasn’t sure what to make of any of this, as it was clear that no one here had predicted this outcome. She had been under the impression that they would walk away and never talk about it again, that it would be kept a secret.

But thankfully, Emilia knew exactly what to say to get them both out of this mess.

“What do you think happened, hmm~? Do you really think Noel and I got up to something naughty while you were away, Vicky~? Goodness me, what am I to do with you, honey? You have such a vivid imagination, don’t you?” Emilia teased her wife, closing the distance between them as she titled the shorter woman’s head by placing fingers on her chin.

Victoria turned red like a tomato as she averted her gaze, her eyes meeting with Noel’s for a moment before she looked away out of embarrassment. She was evidently under the impression that she had jumped to conclusions, and all she could do was mutter a quiet apology, “S-Sorry for doubting you, Emmy.”

“Don’t be sorry, honey. Now. Care to explain just where you have been for the last ninety minutes, hmm?” Emilia’s gentle and soothing voice did little to hide how infuriated she was that Victoria had been absent until now. She hadn’t received so much as a text or a phone call from her, leaving her worried sick.

Noel could only cower in fear as she learned a valuable lesson here - do not go out of her way to frustrate the flirtatious housewife.

Chapter Text

“Wakey wakey, Vicky. Come on, it’s time to get up, dear,” the soothing and gentle words stirred the head of the household from her slumber, causing her to groan as she tightened her grip on the blankets and rolled over, facing away from whoever dared to disrupt her slumber. Her alarm had yet to go off, meaning she had all right to continue sleeping.

But as the dishevelled blonde felt a cautious hand rest on her shoulder and softly tap at her delicate skin, she let out a disgruntled sigh as she accepted that this was how she was going to start her day. She hadn’t gotten much rest over the course of the night, both due to the sensual activities and her own anxieties.

Flopping onto her back as she begrudgingly stared up at the ceiling, Victoria Buckfield was frustrated that it was still dark out, that the sun had yet to rise. Normally she would awaken at the crack of dawn to start her day, but for some reason that she couldn’t muster the energy to comprehend, her beautiful wife had disrupted her slumber.

Donning a white dress shirt with long sleeves that covered her hands, the alluring Emilia wore a brilliant and delightful smile from cheek to cheek. Her attire had creases on it, evidence that she had indeed worn it to bed, and from the few buttons that were loose, one would have to be blind to not notice her magnificent cleavage.

“Sorry for waking you up early, Vicky. I just.. I was feeling a little lonely and restless. You know, like how we felt when we used to plan sleepovers a week in advance?” Emilia apologised, her cheeks flushed as the light from the bedside lamp illuminated the room, the shadows and lighting accentuating her erotic body even more.

Emmy’s lonely..? But we did it a lot last night! Didn’t I satisfy her? That’s probably it.. I don’t know why, but lately I just haven’t been able to make her cum like I used to.. Rebuking herself for her inability to please her childhood friend-turned wife, Victoria subconsciously began to avert her gaze, feeling inadequate and incompetent.

Almost as if she knew what was going on inside of the self conscious woman’s head, Emilia lowered herself onto her back and embraced her beloved in a tight, comforting hug. They’d known each other for so long that she could read her facial expressions quite well, giving her a decent understanding as to what was bothering her.

“You were amazing last night, Vicky. Really, you just keep getting better and better. I’m proud of you. You’re all I could ever ask for,” squishing her huge breasts against the smaller blonde’s side, Emilia brought her face close and began to rub their cheeks together as she sang nothing but the most genuine praise.

Perhaps it was because she just woke up, or maybe it was her own disbelief and shock, but Victoria turned scarlet red as she struggled to process those words, repeating them again and again inside of her head. She was quiet, her mouth agape as she felt both flattered and embarrassed from that praise.

Just as Victoria was about to utter her first word of the day, to try and act bashful, a finger was placed onto her soft lips, hushing her immediately. With her wife having pulled away, she found herself staring into the comforting amber eyes of hers, getting lost in just how warm and familiar they were.

“You’re probably still waking up, so you don’t have to force yourself, okay? I was just being a little selfish, that’s all. To tell the truth, I’m excited about today,” Emilia confessed her feelings, sounding quite childish as she didn’t elaborate any further as to why she was hyped up and restless.

Today..? It’s uh.. Friday? Oh! Valentine’s Day! I get it now. Well, Emmy has always made a huge deal out of it, ever since we got together. Heck, she even used to give me chocolate before that. I must’ve been an idiot not to realise what it meant sooner, huh? Feeling both stupid and nostalgic, Victoria finally understood the importance of today.

They were to celebrate their love for one another, to express their feelings of affection towards each other, and to become one in both body and soul. Typically they would go out on a date, one that lasted until the late hours of the evening, culminating with them having sweet, intimate sex.

But today was different.

“I know it’s a bit selfish, but can’t you skip going to your parents, honey? I really want to spend time with you,” the need in Emilia’s voice was quite obvious as she clung to her wife, reluctant to let her go. She understood that there were things in life she simply could not control, but that didn’t prevent her from being hopeful.

Tensing up as she wasn’t particularly looking forward to the hour long car trip to visit her parents, Victoria knew that there was little she could do. If either of her mothers wanted to see her, she felt obligated to make the journey to go and see them, even if it was quite abrupt and unexpected.

“You know I can’t do that, Emmy. They let us have the manor and are always supporting us, and it’d be rude to pretend like they didn’t exist for one day. Besides, you’re already made plans with Noel, haven’t you?” Victoria felt like a complete and utter disappointment for being unable to grant the brunette’s wish.

Emilia’s eyes went wide before she began to awkwardly laugh off the tension, evidently realising just how childish she was being. Taking a deep breath, her lips curled into a mischievous grin as she whispered sensually into her lover’s ear, “You were the one who suggested it, Vicky. I’m just going along with whatever pops into that dirty head of yours.”

Squirming on the spot, Victoria could feel blood start to flow through her netherregions, her pyjama pants becoming more cramped as she became aroused. She felt a slight ache in her chest from being reminded that she asked for this, but she ignored it, trying to gather her thoughts and remain rational.

“I-I just didn’t want you to be alone on Valentine’s Day, Emmy. I know how much this day means to you, and I feel awful for not being able to spend it with you. But.. But just thinking about you going out with Noel.. It’s hot..” Victoria’s heart was beating loudly, her voice strained as she announced her feelings on the matter.

Left speechless for a moment, Emilia reached up with one of her hands and tapped the guilt ridden blonde on the nose with her finger. It was a simple gesture, one that would normally have no deeper meaning, but to the two of them it was a reminder that they were in this together, that they could face any challenge that came their way.

“I might not get to spend the day with you, but we’ll make up for it when you get home, okay? Today is um.. Well.. It’s a really dangerous day for me..” Emilia tried her best to act composed and in control, but even the flirtatious woman found herself getting flustered at trying to announce that she was ovulating.

Squirming once more as her lower half seemed quite pleased with that bashful remark, Victoria was truly hoping that their efforts would finally bear fruit. It would make her the happiest person on the planet, even if she already felt as if she had used up all of her luck on getting to marry her childhood sweetheart.

“Oh? What’s that poking against my leg, Vicky? Is there something you want, hmm~?” Emilia teased her wife, having felt something hard and long rubbing against her bare thighs. Given that she was only wearing a dress shirt and underwear, she was ready to make love at a moment’s notice.

Fidgeting as she knew that there was no point in trying to hide her arousal, Victoria decided to muster her courage as she sprung at the seductress, grabbing her by the wrists and pinning her to the bed beneath her. Straddling her waist, she was in complete control of the situation for a change.

“I want you, Emmy. I want you so badly, and I don’t care what anyone else thinks! I want to mess you up so badly that you can’t even walk straight, or even think of anything but me!” Victoria boldly declared as adrenaline coursed through her veins, the rush spurring her to not back down and cower like she normally would.

Taken back at such a bold outburst, Emilia narrowed her eyes and grinned, loving every second of this. It wasn’t often that she would get dominated by her beloved like this, but that made the occasion all the more memorable and thrilling. Shaking her body from side to side, even with someone straddling her, she tried to show just how restless she was.

“Oh~? Is that a threat or a promise, honey~? Hehe. Mess me up then. How about we wake up the whole manor with our love making, hmm~? Sounds hot, doesn’t it~?” Emilia craved the attention, to be treated like a woman and be the sole outlet for the determined futanari’s desires, and to hopefully be impregnated.

Roaring like a beast as she couldn’t hold herself back any longer, Victoria smacked her lips against her wife’s, loosening her grip on her wrists so they could hold hands and entwine their fingers. The sun hadn’t even risen yet, and she was already ready to get down and dirty, to let all of her accumulating sexual frustrations explode.

This was her plan all along, wasn’t it? Emmy woke me up to have sex, I just know it. She could’ve just told me and I would’ve agreed to it.. Well, it’s nice to talk with her before things get hot and steamy. Still.. She’s not normally this needy. Is she really that horny? Or is there something I’m missing here?

Unsure what to make of this situation, as they most certainly could have cut to the chase right from the get go, Victoria couldn’t quite shake the uneasiness persisting in the back of her head. She felt as if there was some key information she was missing, as an early morning love making session was extremely rare.

Sensing a momentary doubt inside of her wife, Emilia used the opportunity to wiggle her tongue into the distracted woman’s mouth, spreading her saliva and exploring to her heart’s content. She was quickly met with resistance, which led to a playful wrestling match where the couple fought for dominance.

Pushing each other’s tongues around, drool escaping the small gaps between their lips, and the sensual moans filling the air only encouraged both Emilia and Victoria to persist, neither one of them wanting to submit just yet. They were like children trying to pin one another to the ground, and as adorable as it was, it was also quite erotic.

Emilia eventually gave up, letting her cute little lover dominate her as she saw fit. Typically she was always the victor, but there were occasions where Victoria bested her. There were a lot of contributing factors to it, but at the end of the day, all that mattered was that there was a clear winner.

Thick strings of saliva connected their tongues to one another as they slowly parted their lips, the pair taking deep breaths as they filled their lungs with sweet oxygen. They stared lovingly into each other’s eyes, reaffirming their feelings without the need to utter so much as a word. There was no stopping them now.

“Guess I win, huh? You didn’t go easy on me, did you, Emmy?” Victoria took a deep breath before asking a question that was on her mind, feeling as if the brunette had taken pity on her. She had no evidence to back up her suspicions, as it was nothing more than her being paranoid and anxious.

Shaking her head to give a swift and concise denial to such a claim, Emilia merely smiled as she didn’t avert her gaze for even a second. Arching one of her brows, she calmly replied, “Why would I do that, silly? You won fair and square. Go on then, Vicky. I’m your reward. Do whatever you want to me.”

Not a moment later, Emilia let out a moan as she felt two hands lunge at her huge breasts, sinking into the soft skin through her dress shirt and bra. They were overly sensitive for a change, having been aching prior to this, and she felt herself melting from the touch as she squirmed from side to side.

“How are you always so unbearably hot, Emmy? Just seeing you gets my blood pumping, and then you go and wear something like this! What’s next, you’re going to put up a sign that tells me that you want to have sex?” Victoria began to knead her wife’s chest, unable to help but blurt out whatever smut came to mind.

Emmy wanting to have sex all day everyday.. I never really thought about it, but that’d be really sexy. Would I even be able to handle her if that happened? Probably not.. But that wouldn’t stop me from trying! Seriously, her sex drive has increased a lot ever since Noel slept with her that one time..

“A sign, huh~? How about I just get a marker and write it on my tits instead~? Let the whole world know how horny I am~,” Emilia played along, rubbing her thighs together before biting her bottom lip to suppress a moan. From the lecherous smile on her face, it was clear that she wasn’t entirely against the idea, as absurd as it may be.

Frozen on the spot as she tried to process what would happen if her lover paraded around the manor while pleading to get laid, Victoria’s chest started to ache while her erection throbbed with approval. It was conflicting, as her body seemed to crave it, but her mind and rationality screamed no.

Emmy becoming a slut for anyone and everyone.. N-No, I can’t let that happen! It’d be hot, but.. But Emmy’s mine! Sure, I did agree to let Noel sleep with her behind my back, but that hasn’t happened yet! I can’t just let her be defiled without me knowing! Ugh.. I’m just the worst, aren’t I? This stupid fetish of mine..

“Sorry if I said too much, Vicky. You know that I won’t do anything to hurt you. I only want to make you happy, I promise. I might have gone a little overboard just now, but I would never do such a thing. You don’t have to be so hard on yourself, dear,” Emilia’s concerned and soothing voice broke the silence, her face full of worry.

She had a good idea as to what was troubling her perverted partner, and as she felt like she was responsible for enabling such an awful fetish, Emilia had to remind her that they could stop at any time, that she was doing this solely for her sake. Placing her hands on top of the distressed blonde’s, she hoped that this would reassure her.

It’s not your fault, Emmy. It’s mine. I’m the one who got us into this mess, and I have to suffer the consequences. Just thinking about you sleeping with someone else.. It’s such a massive turn on, but it hurts. Ugh.. I can’t tell her this. It’s so embarrassing! Not that I haven’t already made a fool of myself hundreds of times in front of her..

Taking a deep breath to calm her beating heart, Victoria didn’t want to ruin the moment. They’d paused their love making sessions countless times to have a heart to heart talk, and she didn’t want it to become the norm. Just this once, she wanted to muster the confidence to see it through to the end without any detours.

“Thanks Emmy. I’ll be okay, I promise. Now then.. Let’s get you out of that shirt, shall we?” Victoria knew that it wasn’t healthy to bottle it all up, but this was a special day, and ruining it by being insecure would just make her feel awful. She wasn’t going to ignore these feelings, but they could wait until they were done.

Finding her hands being gently brushed aside, Emilia loosened her muscles as she left herself defenseless, knowing that she was safe in the presence of this adorable yet self conscious dork. The buttons on her dress shirt popped out one by one, revealing her ample bosom and slightly plump stomach.

“Just a second, honey. I’ll undo my bra for you,” Emilia needed to pause this for a brief moment, not wanting to deal with the hassle of having someone else remove her bra. It was a plain design, one that could be found in any store, and while it wasn’t attractive, it was quite comfortable, especially for someone as busty as herself.

Victoria watched closely as her wife raised her back a little, reaching behind herself before unclasping her bra after a few moments. The way those breasts jiggled as they were no longer held within a tight prison was mesmerising, and she couldn’t help herself as she slid her fingers onto them, seeping them into the pink areola.

“Were you nipples always this perky, Emmy? I could’ve sworn they were never this big,” Victoria remarked, finding it peculiar that her lover’s chest buds were so large and puffy. She had them situated between her index and middle finger, gently squeezing them from opposite sides, and even if they weren’t visible due to the bra still in the way, she could make out the shape of them.

Blushing as she hadn’t expected such a question, Emilia awkwardly laughed as if to say that she hadn’t given it much thought. Regaining her composure, she asked, “Do you think they’ve swollen, Vicky? I haven’t really paid much attention to them in all honesty. Maybe all of the sex has caused them to grow? I don’t know.”

“It’d be hot if they did.. I mean, uh… Nevermind..” Victoria’s inner dialogue slipped through her lips, making her feel like an utter pervert for finding the idea sexy. She tried to play it off as if it never happened, but the smug grin staring back at her made it perfectly clear that this wasn’t going to be forgotten anytime soon.

Trying to divert attention away from herself, Victoria began to rub her thumbs in circles across the flirtatious woman’s nipples while gently kneading her huge breasts like dough. She had plenty of experience at doing this, but it felt different for a change, solely due to the fact that she was in charge, that she would not be met with any resistance whatsoever.

“M-Mmn! Let’s skip the foreplay, Vicky~ I want you inside me~ Now!” the sheer amount of need in Emilia’s voice startled even her, but it wasn’t enough to break her composure entirely. She practically had hearts in her eyes as she gazed lovingly at her childhood sweetheart, hoping that she would finally get pregnant after so many failed attempts.

Sure, they had only been trying to conceive for just over a month now, but that didn’t change the fact they had yet to succeed. But today would surely be different.

Not one to ignore her needy wife, Victoria climbed off of her stomach and situated herself between her legs, spreading them apart with zero resistance. Her cerulean eyes went wide with disbelief as she noticed a massive damp patch on the front of the white pair of panties, making her curious to know just how badly she wanted to have sex.

With shaky hands, Victoria hooked her fingers under the elastic waistband, pulling them down the brunette’s legs as they straightened themselves out. Her mouth was agape as the dense strands of fluids clinging to the inside of the underwear, and she blurted out, “I-I’ve never seen you this wet before, Emmy.. It’s really hot..”

“I just want you so badly, Vicky. Look here. I bet it’s wet and sticky deep inside, isn’t it~?” Emilia had a wanton look on her face as she reached down and spread her vagina with her fingers, revealing her insides that were no different from her panties. Strings of fluids were visible, clinging from wall to wall, and some of it started to seep out of her stretched womanhood.

Fumbling around as she desperately tried to get rid of her pyjama pants, Victoria felt as if she was disappointing her lover with every second she wasted. But after a little effort, she was prepared and naked from the waist down, her throbbing erection ready for action. She felt like a fool, but she didn’t let that deter her from becoming one with the love of her life. Nothing could stop her now.

To both of their surprise, Victoria’s penis slid right in, being met with no resistance whatsoever. In fact, she was practically being invited inside, as the hot and wet folds sucked her in, each bump inside clinging to her desperately. It was different, but thankfully it wasn’t loose like she feared it would be. She hasn’t been having sex with Noel. That’s a relief.

“Don’t hold back! Make me scream your name, Vicky~! I want you to fuck me so good that I’ll be stuck in bed all day!” Emilia’s demands were loud and clear, as her voice echoed outside of the master bedroom and down the hallway. Luckily it was still dark out, meaning that the likelihood of anyone hearing her slutty outburst was almost zero.

I guess I haven’t been paying enough attention to her lately. Emmy’s never this vocal. Is it because she’s stressed out? It’s hard to tell with her sometimes. She hides behind a mask and always changes the topic when it doesn’t favour her. Not that I can really blame her.. Maybe I should take her away for the weekend so we can get away from everything? That’d be nice.

Bottoming herself out inside of her wife’s gushing wet pussy, Victoria grabbed her by the hips and used that as leverage to start thrusting. As much as she would have preferred to take it slow and steady, it would be rude of her to not make an effort to please her. She was always being pampered, so it felt like this was a chance for her to return the favour.

Pulling back only to feel the inner walls clamp down on her firmly, almost as if pleading for her to not go, Victoria plunged her entire length inside with a sharp thrust. Her own sensual moans were being drowned out by the erratic, almost overexaggerated ones coming from her lover. It was both startling and hot, and she used that as fuel to quicken her pace and continue.

“Harder! Faster! Make a mess out of me, Vicky! A-Aaaah! Right there! More!” Emilia was like a woman possessed as she cried out for more, her sultry voice overflowing with desire. She was clinging to the bed sheets tightly, trying to keep herself from losing all control, and the slick, wet noises coming from her vagina made her squirm on the spot.

Each time her g-spot was pounded, Emilia would tighten up and squeal with delight, her moans sounding more and more depraved with each passing moment. The sheer amount of fluids gushing out of her acted as lubricant, and there was far more than either of them would ever need, even if they were to go at it for hours on end.

“S-Scream my name, Emmy! I-I want us to cum together!” Victoria could barely maintain her frantic pace, the fatigue from having stayed up late last night and not getting enough sleep impacting her far more than she would like to admit. She’d been jerking her hips back and forth for 90 seconds now, and she felt as if she was about to explode.

Using her legs to pull her determined wife closer, Emilia wrapped them around her waist, preventing her from even thinking of pulling out as she relished in the satisfaction of having her beloved rest on her bosom. Her entire being was shaking right down to the core as she hysterically screamed, “Vicky! Vicky! Knock me up~!!”

Victoria’s climax hit her like a truck as the wind was knocked right out of her, every fibre of her being aching as she had overexerted herself in order to get this far. It wasn’t any different from what she normally did when making love with Emilia, but it was her exhaustion that made it a challenge not to lose all strength in her body.

Spurt after spurt of semen erupted from her cock, firing straight into the erotic brunette’s womb, causing Victoria to shudder as the walls tightened down around her. She was feeling light headed the longer her orgasm persisted, and yet she refused to let it end like this. She had to hold out until the end, all so she could profess her feelings for the love of her life.

Her crotch was wet and sticky, so much so that she couldn’t even register if Emilia had squirted or not. It still perplexed her how it happened on some occasions but not others, and yet she secretly hoped that she had been successful at making her cum. All she wanted was to make her feel loved, to give her the pleasure she so desperately desired, and to impregnate her.

“You came so much, Vicky. I’m really proud of you. I’d ask for more, but I think we might have overdone it.. Ahaha. Let’s just cuddle like this for a bit, okay? You can tell me what’s on your mind,” Emilia sounded as if she needed more, like this was just a warm up to her. Of course, she didn’t demand anymore, as she knew that she had already asked for a huge favour.

Emmy wants more.. If I wasn’t so weak, then maybe I could actually fuck her until she can’t walk. It was incredible though.. I loved hearing her scream my name, begging for me to mess her up.. I hope I can get her pregnant, I really do. She’d make a wonderful mother, and I want to give that joy to her. Maybe then everyone would stop breathing down our necks and asking about grandkids..

Sighing as she knew there was no point in complaining about how people wanted them to have a child already, Victoria nestled her head against her wife’s huge breasts, making herself comfortable as her flaccid penis was kept warm inside her sopping wet vagina. If she was going to voice her grievances, she could do it once she was face to face with her parents.

“Sorry for making you do this, Emmy.. I feel horrible knowing that I’m basically forcing you to play along with my sick fetish.. B-But you’re still mine! I won’t let anyone else take you away from me! E-Even if that does excite me.. Just a little..” Victoria’s voice trailed off as she couldn’t quite bring herself to admit that she got off on the thought of her childhood sweetheart being stolen from her.

Rubbing the anxious blonde’s back to soothe her, Emilia smiled as she quite honestly loved these heart to heart talks they had. Sure, the timing of them could be a little jarring and sometimes killed the mood, but it was proof that they had a strong and healthy relationship. And given what they were going through, it felt necessary.

“You’re not making me do anything I don’t want to, Vicky. Truth be told, I do get a little excited when I’m alone with Noel, but that’s solely because I know how jealous you can be. We can stop anytime you want, okay? I’ll always be yours, and no one will ever change that,” Emilia gently reassured her distressed partner, feeling a little embarrassed herself that she was starting to get into this cuckolding kink.

It was a sweet and tender moment as they held one another in their arms, basking in the afterglow of having made love before the crack of dawn. The honest confession only made it all the more fulfilling to the pair, as their love was only strengthened from this exchange. Not everything was perfect, but they could face any challenge as long as they were together.

Many minutes passed as Emilia ran her fingers through her wife’s silky blonde hair, enjoying this intimacy that she could only find here. But it wasn’t long before she stopped and asked, “Um.. Do you mind if I go and freshen up, Vicky? I feel gross down there, and I feel bad that I woke you up. You can go back to sleep and I’ll wake you up for breakfast. Does that sound good?”

“Y-You don’t have to apologise.. A shower would be nice, but I don’t think I can join you, Emmy. Maybe tonight..” Victoria was exhausted after having overexerted herself immediately after waking up, and she honestly just wanted to close her eyes and pass out. They couldn’t spend the day together due to uncontrollable circumstances, but they would be together all night long.

And as it was a Friday, they could stay up as long as they wanted.

Blowing a kiss, Emilia delicately rolled the futanari over, resting her head against a pillow before climbing out of bed. She stared down at her in silence for a few moments, appreciating how beautiful she was, all before quietly making her way towards their ensuite. She was wary to not make too much sound, as she didn’t want to cause a ruckus.

Closing her eyes, Victoria prayed that the day passed by quickly so that she could be in Emilia’s company once more.

What’s all the commotion? Victoria couldn’t help but to wonder as she stepped out of her office, only to be greeted by the sound of voices coming from the downstairs entry hall. From what she could gather, there seemed to be a few people chatting, and judging by the excited shrieks, it must be quite scandalous.

Making sure that she had her wallet and phone, Victoria was somewhat curious to know what all the fuss was about. As far as she was aware, she had no guests visiting today, and most of the maids were out of the manor. It was Valentine’s Day, and while it was unprofessional, she explicitly stated that no one had to work if they didn’t want to.

Of course, she was going to pay everyone regardless of whether they were here or not, but that wasn’t something she would proudly say in front of others. Given her relationship with her parents and how she disagreed with some ideologies, it was best to keep it on the down low so as to not arouse suspicion.

The last thing she wanted was either of her parents stopping by unannounced and questioning how she runs things.

“T-This is for you, Sophie. I know you like sweets, so I mixed some caramel in with your chocolates.”

“Wooo! Go get her, Noel!”

“We’re all rooting for you!”

“Oh my gosh.. I can’t believe Noel is actually handing out chocolates!”

Judging from all of the gossip and murmurs, it seemed as if her sister in-law had dropped by without any warning, and Victoria could only imagine it was to cause mischief. But what was more alarming was hearing that the timid and clumsy maid was actually partaking in Valentine’s Day traditions.

Noel gave Sophia chocolate? That’s.. Surprising. I can’t say I expected that. Did she develop a crush on her while they were together for that week? I can’t exactly ask, now can I? Does Emmy know about this..? I’m not sure what to make of it, but I wonder how Emmy feels to know her sister got given something?

“A-And this is for you, Lady Emilia! It’s just normal chocolate, but I hope you like it!”

Victoria froze in place, having not expected for Noel to be so bold as to give her wife something. It made her feel anxious, as she hadn’t even done anything special as of yet. Fear flowed through her, making her realise that she wasn’t taking Valentine’s Day as seriously as others.

“Flirting with both Lady Emilia and her sister?!”

“Yeah! Steal their hearts, Noel! You can do it!”

“She’s so bold! Don’t let anyone stop you, Noel!”

Why are they cheering her on? Emmy’s mine! Do they know..? Are they doing this on purpose..? No, that can’t be right.. Ugh.. Just what are you scheming, Noel? Did Sophia set you up to this? No, she would’ve said something and poked fun at Emmy by now. Arrgh! It’s so frustrating! She’s making me look bad!

Clenching her fists as she had to resist the urge to scream, Victoria began to descend the wide staircase, being careful not to attract attention to herself. Emilia, Sophia and Noel were all standing by the entrance, almost as if they were about to leave, while a group of maids were gossiping and squealing with glee on the sidelines.

“M-My my.. I never expected to get anything from you today, Noel. Thank you very much, dear. Aren’t you going to say something, Soph? Or did Noel catch you off guard, hmm?” Emilia was evidently flustered as she stuttered briefly, but it was clear that she was smiling brilliantly and was pleased to receive such a gift.

Sophia turned to look away, hiding her emotions behind those long bangs. One could assume that she was embarrassed, but it was so hard to tell that there was no point in jumping to conclusions. But as she clutched the box of chocolates to her chest, she brushed some of her hair aside to look at the young maid.

“Thanks.” A single word was all that Sophia could muster, as she quickly spun on her heels and began to rummage through a bag in her hand. From a distance, it looked as if it was full of clothes, the kind that she would normally never be seen with, but it was difficult to say for certain whether that was the case or not.

So Noel’s actually impressed everyone today. I mean, I guess she’s probably getting to that age where love and relationships are on her mind, but still.. Should I talk with her about it? I don’t know.. But I can’t just let her show me up like this! She’s practically earning everyone’s support with this little stunt of hers.

Victoria was green with envy as she tried to wrap her head around what was going on. She tried to justify to herself that she may be misunderstanding the situation, but all of the cheering made her heart ache. If this kept up, the possibility of having everyone actually want Emilia to hook up with Noel could become real.

“Huh? Oh, Lady Victoria! Here, I made you some chocolates as well!” Hearing the staircase creek, Noel spun to look around, only for her viridian eyes to light up before she hurried towards her master. She was holding one final box in her hands, and it was clear just who the recipient was.

Unprepared for this, Victoria froze in place as all eyes fell upon her, with many amused grins promptly following. The spotlight was now on her, and everyone could see how flustered she was, making her feel as if she was going to be laughed at if she didn’t compose herself and taking this seriously.

But no matter how hard Victoria tried to calm her racing heart, the stares coming from both Emilia and Sophia made it impossible to think straight. The two sisters were clearly enjoying the show, and they both were eagerly awaiting to see how she reacted, as they knew how insecure and fragile she truly was.

“U-Um.. For me? T-Thank you, Noel,” Victoria’s voice cracked as she had to reaffirm that she wasn’t just hearing things, that this innocent maid was actually giving her chocolates. Normally one would only hand them over to someone they harboured feelings for, which left her with far more questions than answers.

Does she like me..? N-No, Noel has a crush on Emmy. Then why is she giving me this?! Aaaaah! I just want to scream! This is so nerve wracking! Why is everyone just staring at me?! I get that I’m the head of the household, but you all don’t need to judge me! What did I do to deserve this..?

“Hehe. I’m glad you accepted it, Lady Victoria. I’ve been practicing in secret for a few days now, so I hope you like it!” Noel giggled to herself, her smile almost blinding as she announced her little secret to everyone present. She wasn’t the best in the kitchen, so it was heartwarming to see that she was putting some effort into fixing her flaws.

“O-Oh my gosh..”

“Did Noel just hit on Lady Victoria?!”

“Go in for the kill, Noel! Steal all their hearts and make them yours!”

The cheering coming from the onlookers only made Victoria’s chest ache more, as it reminded her of the conversation she had with her wife earlier this morning. She knew that she was getting too far ahead of herself and jumping to conclusions that likely didn’t exist, but she actually felt fear as cold sweat dripped down her neck.

S-She’s going to steal Emmy from me.. This is it.. We only brought it up today, but it’s actually going to happen.. I can’t control it anymore. Noel’s declared war, and all I can do is stand here like an idiot.. Ugh.. Why am I getting so turned on by this?! N-No, it’s not over yet.. I can still turn this around.. I think..

With a pained expression, Victoria walked around the white-haired girl, heading straight towards Emilia. Without so much as a word, she placed both of her hands on her shoulders, standing on her tippy toes before stealing a kiss. It was bold, unpredictable, and the gasps of awe only reassured her that she hadn’t lost just yet.

In her mind, this was a game, one where she was up against Noel. There was no declaration of challenge, no rules - she simply couldn’t endure her jealousy any longer and needed some form of outlet for all of her festering emotions. In a way, it was exhilarating to do something crazy that was unbefitting her character.

Shocked that the blonde would suddenly kiss her like this, and in front of others no less, Emilia could tell that she was troubled by something. Parting their lips from one another, she whispered quietly so no one could hear her, “You’re overthinking things, honey. There’s no need to get so worked up.”

Hearing Sophia snicker jolted Victoria back to reality, as she only now realised what she had done. She had gotten so caught up in the moment and lost in her own self doubt and anxieties that she failed to think things through. She was so paranoid about losing her childhood sweetheart that she assumed the worst.

“I’ll leave you two lovebirds alone. Have fun, Vicky,” Sophia seemed to sense that this was her cue to leave, that her presence would only be a hindrance. Her smile was a little unnerving, given how infrequently she expressed her emotions, but one with a keen eye could tell she meant no harm.

Turning to catch her sister before she left, Emilia pouted for a second before calling out, “I’ll want them back by the end of the month, Soph! I don’t care if they’re dirty or clean, I just don’t want them to gather dust in your wardrobe. Oh, and tell Mom and Dad that I said hello, would you? Thanks.”

Slamming the door shut behind herself, Sophia left just as abruptly as she arrived. It was impossible to tell just what she was scheming, or why she would borrow clothes from someone with a sense of fashion, but one could only imagine that she had something important going on that required her to dress up.

“What did Sophia even want..?” Victoria felt herself asking the million dollar question, unable to comprehend why her in-law would show up without any warning, just to leave without a proper goodbye. Of course, she understood she was likely never going to get a proper answer, but she felt the need to voice her thoughts.

Sighing and shaking her head, Emilia didn’t even know where to begin. Reaching up and rubbing her temples, she explained, “That girl gives me a headache sometimes, I swear.. Soph stopped by to borrow some of my clothes, and then this happened right as she was about to leave. Trust me, I’m as clueless as you are, honey.”

At the base of the stairs, Noel was opening and closing her mouth, wanting to chime in and try to enlighten the married couple as to why Sophia had come to visit, but even she didn’t know the full story. That, and she didn’t want to reveal that she had a phone and was frequently texting the peculiar brunette.

“Right.. Sorry about all of this, Emmy. I-I mean, Emilia. I feel terrible about not being able to spend the day with you. Really, I do,” Victoria had to repeat herself, fixing her blunder as she accidentally uttered her wife’s nickname in front of some of the maids. She had to try and act prim and proper, even if everyone knew how much of an adorable sweetheart she was.

Brushing her braid behind her shoulders, Emilia merely smiled as she sympathised with the distressed blonde. She wanted to be together as well, but there was little that could be done when the Buckfield’s were involved. The manor was a wedding gift from them, and it would be incredibly rude to ignore their summons.

“Are you sure you don’t want me to come, Vicky? I mean, Eleanor probably wants to see us both,” Emilia had suggested this countless times over the last week, ever since she learned about her in-laws showing interest in meeting up. Normally she would tag along, but given the importance of today, she had received firm no’s.

I want you to come with me, I really do.. But.. But we both agreed to this, Emmy. If we can’t spend the day together, then you’re going to go out on a date with Noel in my place. I know it’s stupid, that there’s no replacing me, but I want her to have fun today. Besides, I can always take her out for dinner if I get home early.

Victoria had to refrain from voicing those thoughts, as it would reveal her twisted secret to the audience who were watching attentively. It was a compromise she wasn’t completely keen on herself, but it was difficult to negotiate with her parents at times. “Sorry.. I’ll make it up to you, I promise.”

“I know you will. Are you heading out now? How about I give you a kiss goodbye for good measure, hmm?” Emilia sighed as she accepted that there was no changing these arrangements, that she would just have to make do with going out on a date with Noel instead of her beloved.

She had been the one to suggest spending the day with Noel to begin with, although whether it was as a joke or if she was serious is still a mystery. Given how playful and how big of a tease she was, it was easy to assume that it was all for good fun, but it was hard to say that with full confidence.

“Yeah. I’ll call you when I’m on my way home, okay? Oh, and.. Please be safe, Emmy,” Victoria wanted to prolong this conversation as much as she could, but even she knew that it was impossible with so many people watching. Her last words harboured a secret meaning, one that only her wife could understand.

Please use protection.

Leaning down, Emilia gave her sweetheart a big kiss on the lips, one that was 100% overexaggerated in order to put on a show for the maids present. She was in complete control as she slipped her tongue into her lover’s mouth, being a little daring as she felt like no one would care at the end of the day.

Getting far too into it, Victoria lost track of time before abruptly pulling away, saliva coating her lips as she was red like a tomato. Taking a deep breath in an attempt to compose herself, she waved goodbye to everyone, “Thanks for the chocolates, Noel. I hope you all have a good Valentine’s Day, even if you’re not doing anything special.”

With that said, Victoria hurried out of the front door, needing to be alone with her thoughts. But with a long car trip ahead of her, she would have plenty of time to deal with those anxieties and feelings of doubt before facing her parents.

Again and again and again. I just keep making myself look like a fool in front of others. Sure, everyone was surprised that Noel was handing out chocolates, but still.. I’m such an idiot for letting myself get worked up over nothing. Noel was just being grateful to us. She might have a crush on Emmy, but that doesn’t mean she did this to express her feelings.

Why did I have to jump to conclusions..? There’s no way Noel would ever try and steal Emmy away from me. Putting aside my perverted fantasies, it makes no sense no matter how you look at it. Maybe I was just feeling jealous that she was actually putting effort into celebrating Valentine’s Day? Or maybe I just don’t like seeing people close to Emmy?

I’m selfish, aren’t I? I want this perfect world where I can have Emmy indulge in my cuckolding fetish, one where I don’t get hurt in the process. No matter how much she says it, I still think I’m forcing her to do this. And then there’s Noel, who doesn’t know any better. She’s so innocent, and I placed a heavy burden on her shoulders. I should apologise..

I mean, I feel like I pressured her into this. She has a crush on Emmy, I get that, but she probably is just as anxious as I am, having to mind her manners and not do anything to upset me and Emmy. Maybe I should’ve waited until she was older..? What would that change? Ugh.. It doesn’t do me any good to mull over what-if situations. What’s done is done.

I should send her to school. Noel’s not my kid, but she deserves better. I think she’s done enough to support her family, so now it’s time for her to regain her youth and experience all she missed out on. But do I really have the right to make that decision for her? She’ll be seventeen this year. Maybe if I let her spend time with Sophia, she’ll make the choice herself?

A part of me hopes that Sophia can help tutor Noel and teach her some things, but I know that’s being way too optimistic. I don’t even know if they get along that well yet. Sure, Noel did give Sophia her own personalised chocolates earlier, but that doesn’t exactly mean much. For all I know, she could have learned about Sophia’s sweet tooth the other week.

If I were to suggest Noel going to school, Emmy might get upset too. She adores her, and it’d be rude of me to tear them apart. That, and Emmy might think I’m being jealous, that I’m trying to get rid of the competition. I can’t exactly deny it, as I really do fear that Noel will steal her away from me if this keeps up.

Speaking of Emmy, she’s changed a little. She’s more demanding in bed, and isn’t satisfied with what we’re used to. Once a week isn’t enough anymore, and it’s a little worrying. I don’t want to assume that Noel’s the cause, but everything did start to happen after Emmy slept with her that first time. Just thinking about being tied up and watching it gets me excited..

Maybe we should sit down and talk things through? Just to see how we should proceed from this point onwards.. I don’t even think that Emmy is fooling around with Noel behind my back, so it wouldn’t be too big of a deal to cancel this whole arrangement. Although.. They might be hiding it from me. I mean, they had a shower together just the other week.

I tried asking Emmy, but she says her lips are sealed because I didn’t let her know I was going into town to buy some stuff for her tea party. I gave her back massages, foot rubs, and even let her dress me up like a doll, but she hasn’t said a word. Maybe I’m expecting too much? That must be it. Emmy would never lie to me, unless it’s to tease me.

Maybe things will settle down once she’s pregnant? If that ever happens.. We do it so much, and we haven’t had any luck so far. Should I get myself tested just to make sure..? I’m afraid of learning the truth, that I can’t impregnate Emmy, but this is concerning. It doesn’t help that our parents are all expecting to hear news of a grandkid soon..

I wonder if that’s why Mom asked me to come visit? She’s always wanting to gossip and asking questions, so it wouldn’t surprise me if that’s the case. Mother probably is just humouring her and going along with it. She doesn’t seem like she’s that interested in having a grandkid to spoil, but I could be mistaken. She’s hard to read after all.

Oh well.. I better face the music, huh? Please be safe, Emmy. I want to hear all about your date when I get home. If only you were here beside me.. Ugh. Maybe I should have brought her with me? She’s better at dealing with my parents than I am. I just always seem to say the wrong thing and upset them..

Coming to a halt in front of her parents' private estate, Victoria begrudgingly got out of her luxury sedan, stretching her arms and legs in the process. She had been driving for just under an hour, and even with the radio on in the background, she didn’t pay any attention to it whatsoever, instead finding herself lost in her thoughts.

Dragging her feet as she made her way to the front door, Victoria had to wonder if her parents really needed their own mansion for themselves. As far as she was aware, they did have some house workers under their employ, but the number was small. It did strike her as odd, but she didn’t want to give it much thought.

Ringing the doorbell, she began to tap her foot impatiently, crossing her arms as she started to count the seconds. The wait was nerve wracking, and quite frankly she would like to leave right this instant, but she had driven an hour to get here, and the hour ride back would only leave her in a bitter mood.

They’re definitely home. Mom would never go out on Valentine’s Day, and Mother wouldn’t even think of leaving her alone. Did they not expect me so soon? I suppose so, but it’s a bit rude to keep me waiting, isn’t it? It’s been almost two minutes and they still haven’t come to greet me.. But if I did this, I’d never hear the end of it.

Victoria gave up counting at the four minute mark, coming to the realisation that she was wasting her time. If not for the sound of the front door creaking open, she would have stormed off right then and there, but she refrained, knowing better than to go out of her way to irritate her parents.

“V-Victoria?! I um.. I wasn’t expecting you until tomorrow, dear,” the shaky voice of an older woman sent a shiver down the frustrated blonde’s spin as her birth mother, Eleanor, stepped out to reveal herself. Her elegant and refined hair was a complete and utter mess, almost as if she had a serious case of bed hair.

Tensing up as she replayed those last words over and over inside of her head, Victoria felt something snap inside of her as she realised what had happened. It was a foolish yet simple mistake, one anyone could make, but it still stung to know that her parents hadn’t specified a certain day to visit.

“Can I scream..? This is just the worst..” Victoria groaned out, not even bothering to formally greet her mother. She had just ruined Valentine’s Day for not only herself, but also Emilia. Just knowing that she didn’t have to be here until the weekend left her with a gut-wrenching sensation that she could honestly do without.

Pitying her daughter for having misunderstood something that should have been so obvious, Eleanor could only blame herself for this mess. Placing a hand on her cheek, she earnestly apologised, “I’m so terribly sorry, Victoria. Really, if I knew you were on your way, I would’ve called and told you to turn back.”

“I-It’s fine, Mom. I just can’t seem to do anything right anymore..” Victoria had to resist the urge to scream her lungs out, to vent all of her frustrations here and now. She felt miserable knowing that she had cancelled any and all plans with her wife, that she had to endure the feelings of jealousy knowing that Noel was acting as her replacement.

They’ve been having sex. It’s so obvious. Honestly, I come all the way here, and the two of you are making love?! REALLY?! Some things never change, I guess.. I wanna go home to Emmy and cry. I can’t believe I’m such an idiot. I have to miss out on Valentine’s Day, while everyone else gets to enjoy it.. Life is just so unfair.

“You’re not fine, dear. How about you come in and relax for a while? We can catch up over some tea. Trust me, Victoria, you know that we would never try to ruin such a special day,” Eleanor knew her daughter well, understanding that she was in immense pain right now, and it would be inconsiderate of her to let her leave in such a sorry state.

The smell of sex in the air was both nauseating and insufferable, as it was a harsh reminder of just what she was missing out on back home, but Victoria did her best to ignore it. The sooner she finished dealing with her parents, the quicker she could return to her manor and jump into Emilia’s arms.

Stepping inside of the mansion, Victoria paid little attention to her surroundings, not even bothering to make note of what her birth mother was wearing. She simply dragged her feet as she forced herself to one of the many living rooms, not caring if this is where she was going to be escorted to.

I hate it. I hate that I can’t do anything right anymore. I can’t focus on my job, I can’t please Emmy in bed, I can’t even stay composed in front of others. Why do I even bother..? I can barely make Emmy happy, so what’s the point in trying to please everyone? Why am I like this..? Can I just scream already? Please?

Wallowing in despair at her own incompetence, Victoria was far more emotional than normal. All of her accumulated stress was finally taking its toll on her, and coupled with her insecurities, it was no surprise that she was about ready to snap. Acting like a strong and dependable woman was tough, and she was at her wit’s end.

“I-I’ll go get us some tea, okay dear? Lily should be down any minute now to keep you company,” Eleanor knew that she was treading on thin ice, that she had to be cautious of what she said. She honestly didn’t want to leave her distressed daughter alone, but she couldn’t exactly pretend she was a good host if she couldn’t provide a drink.

Nodding mindlessly as she didn’t care anymore, Victoria just wanted this nightmare of a day to end. This was by far the worst Valentine’s Day of her life, one that had been caused by her own misunderstanding. If only she had thought ahead and remembered that her parents would never ask for her to visit on today of all days, then she would be at ease in Emilia’s embrace.

Emmy’s probably having fun without me. Well, as much as she can anyway. She’ll probably pity me for making such a stupid mistake. As much as I love being held and comforted by her, I don’t think I deserve it this time. I ruined Valentine’s Day, and it’ll be difficult to look her in the eye when I see her later.

“What’s troubling you, Victoria? I’m not as helpful as your mother is, but I can at least hear you out so you can get it off your chest,” the monotone voice of a middle aged woman made Victoria jump on the spot, having not even heard someone else enter the room. Jolting her head up to look at who it was, she breathed a sigh of relief not a second later.

Stoic and composed as ever, Lillian Buckfield was genuinely concerned about her daughter’s wellbeing. At their wedding, she made a speech about how she wanted nothing more than for the newlywed couple’s relationship to prosper, for them to live together in harmony and find their own calling in life.

“Mother..” Victoria uttered, staring at the woman whose platinum blonde hair and porcelain skin gave her a doll-like appearance. She didn’t understand how she didn’t look her age, but it wasn’t high on her list of priorities to find out the answer to. There were far more pressing matters to address, mainly her own frustration.

When she was a kid, Victoria used to refer to Lillian as ‘Mama’, and Eleanor as ‘Mommy’, but as she grew older, she stopped using such childish terms to refer to her mothers. It was embarrassing to think that she only changed her ways at the age of nine, that she had failed to notice what others thought of her until then.

Setting down a tray with a teapot and some teacups onto a coffee table situated between some couches, Eleanor made her comfortable as she snuggled up to her wife. The pair reeked of sex and sweat, and it was like they weren’t even aware of it themselves as they didn’t make any effort to open a window.

“So how’s Emilia, dear? I thought you would’ve brought her with you. You didn’t leave her at home to come here all by yourself, did you?” Eleanor inquired, genuinely curious about her daughter in-law’s whereabouts. She adored having someone so beautiful and fashionable in the family, as she finally had someone she could go to for advice.

Sinking into her seat, being reminded of her childhood sweetheart’s absence made Victoria feel miserable. Tilting her head forward to hide behind her bangs, she forced herself to explain, “She’s probably out in town, making the most of her day without me. We were going to spend it together, but someone had to go and mess things up.”

“Don’t be so hard on yourself. It’s okay to make mistakes, Victoria. Just take some deep breaths and relax, okay? You can take Emilia out for a night on the town, and treat her to dinner. It’s not as hopeless as you think it is,” Eleanor tried to reassure her daughter that there was no need to be so pessimistic and to beat herself up, but she quickly realised her error.

Stomping as she rose to her feet, Victoria was seeing red as she glared at both of her parents. She needed someone to blame for this mess she found herself in, and if no one was going to let her talk poorly about herself, then the next best thing was to lash out against the people in front of her.

“It is hopeless! You two got to spend the day together, but Emmy and I are apart! All because you weren’t clear about visiting on the weekend! How can I relax when I’m missing out on being with the woman I love?! How is it fair on me?!” Victoria’s heart was aching as she poured her soul into her outburst, as foolish as she felt it was.

Staring dead in her daughter's eyes, Lillian had no intention of arguing about just who was to blame here. She chose to handle this in a thoughtful manner, even if she wasn’t the best at expressing herself, “You’ve done your best, Victoria. We’re both proud of you, really. I know you’ve always been insecure, but there’s no need to be so upset.”

“Don’t be upset? Really?! You think it’s that easy?! Do you have any idea how stressful it is to live up to everyone’s expectations?! You want me to run the family business, Emmy wants me to be happy, and then I have to act like I’m perfect! Well I’m not!” Victoria was enraged that her mother had the audacity to tell her that she had no reason to be hurt and on the verge of tears.

There was an awkward silence as no one knew what to say, where to go from here. The damage had been done, and there was no way to turn back time and prevent it from happening. The blondes all exchange wary glances with one another, one of them being far more frustrated than the others.

“I’m trying my best, okay?! It’s hard, and I really do want to just give up and quit, but do you think I’m given that luxury? You all are nagging me and Emmy about grandkids, and I.. I just can’t seem to do anything right, can I..?” Getting it all out of her system, Victoria fell backwards onto her crouch, feeling as if there was no point continuing to defend her outburst.

Here it comes. They’re going to tell me to toughen up and to act like an adult, that life isn’t easy for everyone. Sure, I was born into this wealthy family, but did I ask to be spoiled rotten? Did I want to have maids tending to my every want and need? No, I didn’t, but they don’t seem to understand that, even to this day.

“I-I’m sorry you feel that way, dear. We’re always worried sick about you, but you always try to tough it out and not ask for help. What do you want to do, Vicky?” Eleanor didn’t try to deny anything, instead choosing to ask what she can do to help her distressed daughter, even going so far as to use a nickname she knew only a select few could use.

Pausing as she didn’t expect to be offered any form of help, Victoria had to stop and think about what it is that she truly wanted. It was no easy task, as her mind was such a mess that she could hardly concentrate, but there was one thing that stood out amidst the fog - a certain brunette who was her light shining brilliantly in the darkness.

“I just want to be with Emmy..” Victoria sniffled as she wiped the tears in her eyes, feeling like a child asking for something so simple. She didn’t care about her family, the money, or her job - she simply wanted to be with the love of her life, even if things weren’t quite as easygoing as she would like.

Rising from her seat, Eleanor cautiously crept her way towards her daughter, sitting beside her before embracing her in a warm, motherly hug. She always knew that there were complex emotions behind that stoic mask of hers, but she never anticipated that they would be so alarming and depressing.

“It’ll be okay, Vicky. No matter what happens, Emilia will always be by your side. I know you don’t like opening up to us, but we’re here to help too, okay? You’re not alone,” Eleanor gently whispered reassuring words, hoping that something would click and that her intentions would get across.

Taking deep breaths in an attempt to calm herself down, Victoria understood that there were people in her life that truly cherished her, but it still frustrated her to no end to know that she was incompetent. It would be so easy to give up everything she had worked so hard to achieve, but it would be insulting to everyone who supported her.

“Would you like me to set you up with a therapist, Victoria? We both know you’ve got some issues, but maybe talking to someone could help. It’s your call,” Lillian suggested something quite rational, not wanting to just sit there in silence and watch her daughter fight against her own mental health.

Shaking her head as she didn’t want to seek help, as there was only one person she believed that could truly understand her and offer sound advice, Victoria sniffled as she tried to smile through the pain. “T-Thanks.. But I think I can manage for now. Emmy’s got my back, and I don’t want her to be concerned about me.”

“If that’s what you want,” Lillian let the conversation end there, not wanting to discuss therapy if her only child was against it. She had both the connections and the wealth in order to get her the best treatment available, but what good was that if she didn’t want help? It was at times like these that she understood that her riches could only do so much.

It took her quite a while to compose herself, but Victoria eventually calmed herself down. Her heart still ached, but she wasn’t about to explode and lash out on her family. She’d be lying to herself if she said that everything was fine, but she could at least endure it until she was safe in Emilia’s arms.

“So, how is Emilia doing?” Eleanor asked a simple question, one that she was quite curious to know the answer to. She was rubbing her daughter’s back, trying her best to soothe her aching heart to the best of her ability. Of course, she couldn’t heal those wounds, but she could ease the pain ever so slightly.

Tensing up a little as she really didn’t know how to respond, Victoria’s eyes wandered as she couldn’t bring herself to look at either of her mothers, knowing that they would undoubtedly ridicule her for harbouring such a dark, twisted secret. “Um.. Emmy’s doing okay. She’s more lively than ever, I think.”

“Oh? She’s giving you a real workout, isn’t she? Hehe. Oh, to be young.. I take it you’re both trying to have a kid?” Eleanor giggled as she was quite open about her own relationship and how lovey dovey she was with her own wife, and it put a smile on her face to know that her daughter was enjoying the privilege of being young, that being the unbelievable amount of sex you could have.

Blushing as she contemplated whether to confirm her mother’s suspicion or not, Victoria decided it was for the best to voice her concerns, even if she felt awful while doing so. “W-We haven’t had any luck yet.. I um.. I won’t say how much we do it, but at this stage, there’s probably something wrong..”

“Oh no.. Vicky, you poor thing! Don’t worry, I’m sure there’s nothing wrong! Right, dear?” Eleanor was hurt to hear that her only child was starting to question her own level of fertility, that she may never get the grandchildren she always wanted to spoil rotten. But it wasn’t about her - this was concerning the distressed blonde.

Lillian sat there in silence for a good while, deep in thought as her finger tapped against her leg, all before she jerked right up. Almost as if an idea had hit her, she suggested, “We’re both here to help, Victoria. If you are uh.. Infertile.. Then we can look at other options. Surrogacy, adoption. Anything that makes you and Emilia happy.”

“S-Surrogacy?! Y-You’re not.. Mother!” Victoria was startled, having not expected to hear such a preposterous idea come from her stoic and level headed mother’s lips. This was the kind of insanity she expected from her birth giver. It left her on edge, as she couldn’t quite bring herself to deny the possibility that such a thing may happen in the future.

A surrogate..? I never really thought about that.. I think that’s the last option, and Emmy would probably agree to that.. I mean, really? Who would we even ask to donate sperm..? Noel’s too young, and I don’t really know anyone else.. Well, I’m looking at someone, but I don’t think Mom would be too happy if I bring it up.

“Lily, you better not be thinking what I think you are! Goodness me.. I married a pervert, didn’t I? Keep it in your pants, dear,” Eleanor was quick on the uptake, understanding exactly what the composed blonde was alluding to. She may call her a pervert, but it’s not as if she was any different herself. They were two peas in a pod after all.

Laughing as she was reminded of how lively it was when she used to live with her parents, Victoria decided to pretend as if this suggestion never happened. It didn’t sit right with her to think that her mother’s sperm would be the one to inseminate Emilia’s eggs, and she honestly prayed that she wasn’t infertile.

“Say Victoria, does Emilia still help you out with work?” The question came out of left field, one that Victoria wasn’t prepared for in the slightest. Lillian was blushing ever so slightly as she ignored her pouting wife, instead inquiring about her daughter’s career and if she had an assistant or not.

Shaking her head, Victoria couldn’t quite recall exactly when Emilia stopped lending her a hand. It was a couple of years after their wedding, that much she was sure of, but the date and month escaped her. “No, Emmy hasn’t done that in a while. Why? Don’t tell me you want her to be my secretary or something?”

“Oooh, that’s exciting! Just think about it, Vicky. Your darling Emilia dressed up in a suit, bending over in a tight skirt and seducing you. You should totally convince her to do that!” Eleanor was overjoyed at the thought of spicing up her daughter’s love life, even if it was normally a topic most people found disturbing.

Hanging her head in shame, Victoria turned scarlet red as she couldn’t bring herself to deny the appeal to such a scenario. She would be lying if she said it didn’t interest her in the slightest, and she had the feeling that both of her parents knew this. Taking a deep breath, she quietly mumbled, “I-I’ll think about it..”

Being met with a high pitched squeal of joy, Victoria was grateful that her parents weren’t addressing her insecurities and alarming mental health. She was flattered that they were showing their support in their own peculiar way, but she knew that there was only one person who could offer sound advice, and she wanted so desperately to rush home to see her.

I hope you’re okay, Emmy.. I miss you.

Having gone out for dinner with Emilia, Victoria took her for a walk through town, confiding everything that happened through her day. How inadequate she felt, how much pressure and stress she was under, how she was trying her best to follow in her mother’s footsteps and failing, and how she had lost her cool.

Being embraced by Emilia and getting reassured that everything would be okay, that they would work together to tackle those problems one at a time, Victoria felt as if she had done something right for a change. She was far from perfect, let alone from where she would like to be, but she believed that she could get there with time.

But as they returned to the manor and entered the master bedroom, Victoria’s nostrils were assaulted by the overwhelming, distinct smell of sex. She hadn’t anticipated it, and it left her frozen in place as she tried to process just what had happened while she was gone. There was even a dried up patch of fluids on the sheets, proof that something had taken place here.

E-Emmy..? She actually did it with Noel..? On Valentine’s Day..? She couldn’t comprehend it, even if she knew that the possibility existed. She may have consented to allowing her maid to have sex with her wife behind her back, but to learn of it like this was something she could never have expected.

“I could’ve sworn that I opened the window before I left.. Well that ruined the surprise. Take a seat on the bed, Vicky. There’s something I want to show you,” Emilia sounded a little disappointed in herself, as it seemed as if she wanted to catch the distressed blonde off guard and reveal what happened slowly.

Staring at her childhood sweetheart in disbelief, Victoria couldn’t help but to notice that her brown hair was messier than normal, that she seemed more flustered than this morning, and that her skin was far more red than it should be. The smell only reaffirmed that these were indeed telltale signs of her having sex, even if nothing had been openly admitted to just yet.

Both anxious and excited about what could possibly be shown to her, Victoria had to wonder if there was a recording on her wife’s phone. Thinking back to Christmas about how she received an unbelievably long and edited sex tape, a part of her wanted to experience that thrill all over again.

“I guess I should start off by saying sorry, Vicky. I didn’t mean to do it with Noel today, but one thing led to another and well.. I won’t make excuses. It happened, and while I know you did give us your consent, I still feel bad about it,” Emilia apologised, hanging her head in shame after scratching her cheek.

She recognised that she had done something wrong, that despite having received permission to cheat on her beloved, she had still committed an unforgivable sin. It wasn’t her first however, but it weighed down on her guilty conscience, especially with how she had yet to fess up about what occurred in the bathroom just last week.

“If you’re not upset with me, I want you to lift up my skirt, honey. You don’t need to say anything, okay? Just know that I only love you, Vicky,” Emilia straightened herself up, standing only a foot away from the seated blonde and the bed. She kept her arms to the side, signifying that she wasn’t going to force anything.

W-Why does she want me to lift her skirt..? Is she not wearing any panties..? I mean, it wouldn’t really surprise me that much if Noel stole them, but I doubt that’s what happened.. Emmy’s not the kind of person to go commando in public either. Tally marks maybe..? It wouldn’t be out of the question I suppose..

Trying to take a guess as to what was hidden underneath that long skirt in front of her, Victoria decided that it was best to just find out for herself. But first, she felt the need to reassure the flirtatious brunette, “Of course I’m not upset, Emmy. You don’t have to apologise. I love you so much that I can’t even begin to describe how I feel about you.”

“Look at you, you smoothtalker. To think I missed out on seeing you bawl your eyes out.. You’re such a cutie, Vicky. Now, don’t keep me waiting for too long. Or do you not want to be surprised?” Emilia blushed as she felt flattered, recognising that it was a rare occasion for her wife to try and flirt with her like this, even if she had broken down earlier in the day.

With a shaky hand, Victoria leaned forward on the edge of the bed and grabbed hold of the hem of the floral-print skirt, slowly lifting it up as she couldn’t predict what she was about to see. With each passing second, she got a good look at those delicious, juicy thighs that could crush a watermelon with ease, and yet there was nothing too alarming.

That is until she unveiled Emilia’s crotch.

“Hehe. Happy Valentine’s Day, Vicky. I saw that you’ve been looking at condom play lately, so I thought that maybe you’d like this. Oh, and before you ask - Noel only ever used protection with me, okay?” Emilia giggled with delight as her bare pelvis was on display, no sign of her panties to be found.

She had trimmed her pubic hair in the morning, her mound spotless aside from a bed of sweat. The inside of her thighs were absolutely drenched in her fluids, the thickness and density of them far more noticeable than they were earlier. It was incredible to see just how wet she was, but what was more breathtaking was the purple condom dangling from her vagina.

Only the ring as the base was visible, and seeing that it was tied into a knot made Victoria shiver with anticipation. That condom is full of Noel’s cum. Why is it still inside of Emmy..? Did they forget to take it out earlier? Or was this intentional? She’s not doing this to make me jealous, is she?

“Don’t just stare, honey. Don’t you want to pull it out and make me forget all about Noel~? You were so adamant about me being yours earlier that it would be a shame if you didn’t try and claim me right this second, no~?” Emilia was a true seductress as she reached down with one hand as spread the lips of her vagina out to reveal more of the condom.

Victoria was frozen from shock, barely able to process what she was seeing. It was exactly like one of the porno’s she had watched only a few days ago, but she was positive that she had deleted her browsing history and changed her password for good measure. Was it that obvious what her sexual preferences were?

There was one question that Victoria desperately needed to know the answer to, one that would undoubtedly be the deciding factor as to whether she could enjoy this erotic situation as much as she rightfully should. Taking a deep breath, she asked, “W-What did you and Noel get up to, Emmy..?”

“You want to know, do you? Where do I begin~?”

Chapter Text

Fidgeting under the warm bed sheets with her loving wife beside her, Emilia was restless, almost as if she was incapable of sitting still for even a second. Her normal nightgown was nowhere to be seen, as she wore a dress shirt with long sleeves, one that was creased and needed to both be ironed and washed.

Rubbing her thick, juicy thighs together in order to try and quell the aching sensation coming from her crotch, Emilia was both frustrated and irritated that she had woken up in such a pitiful state. She had thought that last night’s bedtime activities would be enough to scratch that itch, but it was clear that she needed more.

Why am I so horny? Is it because it’s Valentine’s Day? No, that doesn’t make much sense. Sure, I’m excited about being all lovey dovey with Vicky, but that wouldn’t make me feel like this. Just what is wrong with me..? Am I sick? Fuck me! Why do I have to feel this way? It’s like my whole body is on fire..

Confusion spiralled around inside of her head, making it challenging to remain focused. She knew that she should probably go use the bathroom to examine herself, to see if there truly was something wrong with her, but the fear of finding out the truth kept her in place. She couldn’t afford to make her darling Victoria worry over her - she had enough going on in her life.

What if I really am sick? What if I’ve come down with a fever? Vicky would be devastated. She was so stressed out last night that she fell asleep in my arms, and I feel like I’d only make her feel worse if I told her. Maybe I’m just really horny and that’s it.. I mean, this has never happened before, but still..

Rolling over and switching on the lamp on her bedside table, Emilia quickly slipped out from under the covers, giving herself a quick one-over to ensure that there was nothing noticeably wrong with her. Her skin was a little flushed, and her temperature was higher than normal, but aside from that, she was fine, causing her to sigh and lay back down.

Staring at her sleeping wife who was lost in her own little world, Emilia smiled as she cautiously reached up and brushed a few strands of hair to the side, running her fingers along that beautiful face that she loved all so much. She didn’t want to alarm her, but she felt the urge to appreciate just how gorgeous she was.

You’re as pretty as ever, Vicky. Honestly, I want to just spend the day dressing you up, styling your hair and taking pictures of you. You don’t really do much with your hair anymore, always just letting it hang free. It’s a bit sad to think that you used to go to school with it curled. It was really cute..

Feeling a little nostalgic as she fondly remembered how one of the maids used to brush Victoria’s hair and take care of it, Emilia somewhat wished that she could turn back time and relive those days all over again. Sure, it was almost two decades ago, but the thought of seeing her wife stand out of the crowd was quite appealing.

Sighing as she knew that it would be rude of her to ask for that, especially considering how Victoria felt about her family’s wealth and her upbringing, Emilia still wanted to at least try and make the easily flustered blonde look beautiful by her own hands. She was confident she could make her shine like the star she is.

But you’d clammer up if I said I wanted to see you style your hair like you used to, wouldn’t you, Vicky? It’d basically be me saying that I liked how spoiled you were, how you never had to care for your appearance since you had so many maids looking after you. You hate it when people treat you like a snob, like you’re some stuck up rich bitch.

I get it, I really do. You’ve tried to distance yourself from that stereotype, going so far as to stand up against your parents and tell them that you’ll run things how you see fit. They were shocked when they learned that you started to pay our maids more, that you even tried to negotiate with them about working less hours.

You even started to donate to goodwill. A part of me wonders if that’s why you took Noel in despite her being so young, but you’ll never admit it. You’ve always been mindful of others, and even if you aren’t the best at expressing yourself, you still choose to do the right thing and try to help out however you can. Well, without giving away your identity anyway.

I know it’s not easy to just throw away everything your family has given to you, but you’re trying to adapt and move on. I know it better than anyone that you’re trying your best, Vicky, and I’m so proud that I can call you my wife. But you don’t have to rush things, you know? Take it slow and let me support you however I can.

One of the perks of being childhood sweethearts was that Emilia knew Victoria better than anyone. Sure, she couldn’t read her mind and wasn’t always able to help get rid of her worries, but she knew what kind of a person she was, how adorable she could be, and that she wanted to be independent from her family.

As far as she was aware, there was no real drama within the Buckfield family. She knew that Victoria started to refer to her parents by different names around the age of nine, but that wasn’t anything out of the ordinary. Sure, it was cute when she would say ‘Mama’ and ‘Mommy’, but she had to mature at some point in time.

It was simply a difference in beliefs, as her in-laws seemed to be quite insistent on continuing family traditions. She didn’t know exactly what they were, but she imagined that it was your typical clash of new and old ideologies that caused her wife to go against her parents’ wishes and change things to her liking.

The longer she thought about Victoria, the more hot and bothered Emilia felt. She truly loved her more than life itself, and she was willing to do anything to put a smile on that adorable face of hers. She always went out of her way to please her, to give her exactly what she wanted, and she had no qualms with that.

As she gushed over how much she cherished the slumbering blonde, one of Emilia’s hands travelled down her curvaceous body, grazing against her squishy thighs before curling her fingers to touch her plain panties. She froze in place as she felt a wet patch seeping through the fabric, as she hadn’t anticipated it.

A-Am I..? Am I really this wet? I haven’t even done anything.. Maybe I really am just horny? Maybe my body is just longing to be touched? That must be it.. I must know that it’s Valentine’s Day, that Vicky is going to make love to me, and I must already be excited and waiting for it to happen.

I-It won’t hurt to touch myself a little, would it? Vicky’s sound asleep, so she won’t wake up and call me a pervert. Maybe if I’m lucky, she’ll want to do it when she does get up. Hehe.. I can already hear that cute voice of hers calling out my name over and over, begging for me to stop teasing her.

Taking a few moments to contemplate whether she should really be masturbating at a time like this, Emilia gave into temptation as she registered that she was in the clear, that there was no harm in at least playing with herself in order to quell the fires burning inside of her. She would worry about what to do if she were caught later.

Rubbing her vagina through her panties, the hot and bothered brunette’s breath was sultry as she felt pleasant sparks of electricity rush up her spine, straight to her brain. It was exhilarating to do this right beside Victoria, and she slowly began to run her fingers in circles, starting from her clitoris and going around her labia.

Biting her plump bottom lip, Emilia was amazed at just how wet she was, how her underwear was practically soaked all the way through already. The stimulation was fulfilling, but it wasn’t long until she started to crave for more. She needed something inside of her, as the aching deep in her pussy persisted, increasing in intensity.

Slipping her hand underneath the soaked fabric, she easily slid one finger inside of herself, which quickly became two and then three. With her thumb and pinky stretched outwards, this was how she typically pleasured herself when she was feeling needy and Victoria wasn’t around to help. It was only once a month normally, but as of late these feelings have become far more frequent than she was accustomed to.

Shuddering as she could hear the wet squelching noises coming from her womanhood, Emilia spread her fingers apart momentarily, hoping that the feeling of being stretched and prodding her weak spot would be enough to put her aching body at ease. But to her dismay, it only opened the floodgates, as she could feel her thick fluids clinging to her like rope.

Fuck.. It’s so gross, but it’s way too hot for me to stop. Just doing this beside Vicky is making my heart race. If she were to open her eyes right now, she’d see how much of a sloppy bitch I am. I’ve never been this wet before, and she’d probably be wondering who I’m thinking of while I do this.

Moaning as the guilty pleasure rocked through her like a hurricane, Emilia could only think of her darling wife and how much she needed her. She wanted to hurry up and get pregnant so she could get everyone off of their backs, to finally be left alone so they could focus on building their own family.

But as she fingered herself silly, she quickly realised that this wouldn’t suffice. Her digits just could not reach as deep as she would have liked, and they weren’t nearly as thick as she wanted them to be. She yearned for more, to actually be treated like a woman and have her sopping wet pussy ravaged, leading to her stopping what she was doing.

I-I’ll go splash my face real quick. Maybe that’ll calm me down. Yeah, I’m just frustrated with everything that’s happened lately, that’s all. I’m only horny because I want to get pregnant with Vicky’s child. This is just me reacting to these stupid circumstances. Right.. Ugh.. I can’t believe this is happening to me.

I mean, really? Waking up before dawn and masturbating beside Vicky? Not to mention how wet I am! This is just so, so wrong. Well, at least I’m not crazy enough to force myself on her. I’d never be able to forgive myself if I had my way with Vicky while she’s asleep and defenseless. She’s too precious to be tainted like that.

Splashing some water on her face after tiptoeing to her ensuite, Emilia stared at her reflection for a few moments as she examined herself. Her eyes were glassy, her skin was far more red than it had any right to be, and overall she looked like a mess. It didn’t help that her body was aching, most notably in her chest and crotch.

Her huge breasts felt way more sensitive than they normally were, almost as if someone had flipped a dial and maxed it out. Just the feeling of rubbing against the inside of her bra made her squirm on the spot, and her surprisingly erect nipples weren’t making it any easier on her as they practically tormented her.

W-Wait.. How long has it been since my last period?! Was it when Noel was with Soph? Yeah, I think that lines up.. Vicky and I didn’t have sex while she was gone. So that must mean.. Am I ovulating..? That must be it.. My body so desperately wants a baby that it’s driving me insane.

It took Emilia a while to realise what strange phenomenon was affecting her body, but she breathed a sigh of relief just knowing that she wasn’t ill. Sure, the symptoms were far more intense than they had ever been, but that only reaffirmed her suspicions that her body truly wanted to bear Victoria’s child.

Drying her face and hands with a towel, Emilia crept back into the bedroom, grateful that she hadn’t disrupted the adorable blonde’s slumber. Slowly lowering herself onto the mattress, she took a deep breath as she knew that she was about to do something selfish, that she deserved to be scolded for this, but she couldn’t help herself.

“Wakey wakey, Vicky. Come on, it’s time to get up, dear,” Emilia’s soothing and gentle voice was enough to stir her wife, bringing her back to reality as a fatigued groan escaped her lips. She clutched the blankets tightly before rolling over, facing away so as to make it clear that she was trying to sleep.

Guilt hit the hot and bothered brunette like a freight train, leading to her almost pretending like this never happened and crawling under the sheets herself. But she persisted, the woman inside of her yearning for attention, leading to her cautiously resting her hand on Victoria’s shoulder and tapping at her delicate skin.

Flopping onto her back as she begrudgingly stared up at the ceiling, Victoria was evidently frustrated that it was still dark out, that her alarm hadn’t even gone off, and that the sun had yet to rise. She wasn’t a huge fan of waking up before the crack of dawn, but for reasons unknown, her slumber had been disrupted by her beautiful wife.

“Sorry for waking you up early, Vicky. I just.. I was feeling a little lonely and restless. You know, like how we felt when we used to plan sleepovers a week in advance?” Emilia sincerely apologised, her cheeks flushed as she hung her head in shame. She knew it was wrong, but she felt as if she had to do this to regain some of her sanity.

Vicky looks so cute when she’s tired. Aww. I just want to hug her and pinch her cheeks! That wouldn’t help though.. She’d probably pout and tell me to stop treating her like a kid. Wait.. She’s looking away from me. Is she..? Is Vicky doubting herself? She might think that I’m not satisfied from last night.. Ugh. I should clear this up quickly.

Lowering herself onto her back, Emilia embraced the distressed and sleepy woman in a tight, comforting hug. She had a good idea as to what was troubling her, and she felt as if she was the one to blame for letting those deprecating thoughts blossom. Pressing up against her side, she beared through the aching sensation coming from her chest.

“You were amazing last night, Vicky. Really, you just keep getting better and better. I’m proud of you. You’re all I could ever ask for,” Emilia squished her breasts against the blonde’s, bringing her face in as she began to rub their cheeks together, all the while singing nothing but genuine praise.

Seeing Victoria turn scarlet red as she got all flustered, trying to make sense of what had been uttered, was enough to make the flirtatious tease smile. Her mouth was agape, and judging by her adorable reaction, it was clear that she was overwhelmed by embarrassment and was quite weak at this moment in time.

Placing a finger on her wife’s lips in order to hush her, Emilia pulled away as she stared down into those calm, soothing cerulean eyes. Not averting her attention for even a second, she confessed, “You’re probably still waking up, so you don’t have to force yourself, okay? I was just being a little selfish, that’s all. To tell the truth, I’m excited about today.”

But I’m also so unbearably horny that I just want to pounce you and ride you until you’re dry, Vicky. I want you to knock me up right here, right now. Hell, we could just forget about everything and spend the whole day making love. That’d be really nice.. Not that it would ever happen. Vicky’s not ready to admit she’s a massive pervert.

It’s Valentine’s Day, so maybe she’ll make an exception and indulge me? Oh, who am I kidding? It’s so embarrassing just thinking about the fact I’m ovulating, that I’ve got an egg with Vicky’s name on it. Still.. Maybe I could put some chocolate on my body and wrap myself in a ribbon for her? I used to give her chocolates all the time.

“I know it’s a bit selfish, but can’t you skip going to your parents, honey? I really want to spend time with you,” the need in Emilia’s voice was blatantly obvious as she clung to her childhood sweetheart, refusing to let go. She knew she was being selfish, that she was asking for a lot, but she desperately needed to be embraced.

Tensing up a little, almost as if she was remembering how long of a trip it would be to drive to her parents, Victoria seemed as if she was torn between what to do. She wanted to give her wife everything she could ever want, but she also couldn’t ignore her family and pretend as if they didn’t exist just to have sex.

“You know I can’t do that, Emmy. They let us have the manor and are always supporting us, and it’d be rude to pretend like they didn’t exist for one day. Besides, you’re already made plans with Noel, haven’t you?” Victoria felt like a complete and utter disappointment for being unable to grant the brunette’s wish.

Emilia’s eyes widened before she awkwardly laughed off the tension, coming to the realisation as to just how childish she was. Taking a deep breath, her lips curled into a playful grin as she whispered sensually into her lover’s ear, “You were the one who suggested it, Vicky. I’m just going along with whatever pops into that dirty head of yours.”

Well.. Not like I’m much better. I agreed to spend time with Noel while Vicky goes to see her parents. Sure, I didn’t say that we would be having sex or anything, especially after what happened last week, but Vicky is probably expecting something to happen. I should really tell her that we did it in the shower..

Maybe later tonight when she feels like the happiest woman alive? I don’t want to take advantage of her when she’s tired and fulfilled, but I don’t exactly want to put her in a bad mood.. Leaving her alone with her thoughts while she goes to visit her parents is bad enough, and I don’t want to make things worse.

Victoria squirmed on the spot as blood began to flow to her netherregions, her pyjama pants becoming more cramped as she became aroused. She shivered for a split second, almost as if being reminded of today’s arrangements was making her heart race, but she kept quiet, choosing to gather her thoughts instead.

“I-I just didn’t want you to be alone on Valentine’s Day, Emmy. I know how much this day means to you, and I feel awful for not being able to spend it with you. But.. But just thinking about you going out with Noel.. It’s hot..” Victoria’s heart was beating loudly, her voice strained as she announced her feelings on the matter.

I-It’s hot..? Vicky, you actually admitted it?! Aww, you’re such a cutie. I just want to pinch those cheeks of yours and ruffle your hair! I know I’m getting worked up over something so wrong, but it’s really nice that you’re opening up to me about this. Now if only I knew what exactly you wanted from this whole cuckolding arrangement.

Emilia was left speechless, struggling to come to terms with the sudden confession she had just received. Feeling like she had to do something, she reached up and tapped the guilt ridden woman on the nose. It was a gesture that carried a deeper meaning to the two of them, as it was something they did when they were young and feeling distraught and alone.

“I might not get to spend the day with you, but we’ll make up for it when you get home, okay? Today is um.. Well.. It’s a really dangerous day for me..” Emilia wanted to just come out and say that she was ovulating, but this was the best she could do as her composure crumbled. She was flustered, and it was a rare occasion for someone regarded as a seductress.

Victoria squirmed as her lower half seemed to respond kindly to that bashful remark, and she was hoping that her efforts to start a family would finally bear fruit. She didn’t say it, but the look on her face made it clear that she felt like the happiest person on the planet, even if she had used up all of her luck marrying her childhood sweetheart.

“Oh? What’s that poking against my leg, Vicky? Is there something you want, hmm~?” Emilia teased her wife, having felt something hard and long rubbing against her bare thighs. Given that she was only wearing a dress shirt and underwear, she was ready and hoping to make love at a moment’s notice.

So Vicky’s in the mood as well, huh? I do feel a little bad for waking her up so early just to have sex, but she won’t mind.. Will she? I think I’ll just tease some more and see how she reacts. If she mentions that she wants to wait until later, then I’ll stop annoying her and let her get some more sleep.

Fidgeting as she knew that there was no point in trying to hide her arousal, Victoria decided to muster her courage as she sprung at the seductress, grabbing her by the wrists and pinning her to the bed beneath her. Straddling her waist, she was in complete control of the situation for a change.

“I want you, Emmy. I want you so badly, and I don’t care what anyone else thinks! I want to mess you up so badly that you can’t even walk straight, or even think of anything but me!” Victoria boldly declared as adrenaline coursed through her veins, the rush spurring her to not back down and cower like she normally would.

V-Vicky..?! Y-You’re so worked up and passionate right now.. You’re so hot when you’re like this.. Can you just bend me over and fuck me, right here, right now? I want to scream your name so everyone can hear it! I want you to knock me up! Dominate me and make me forget everything, Vicky!

Emilia was startled by the bold outburst, her eyes narrowing as she grinned, loving every second of this. It wasn’t often that she was pinned down like this, and by her wife of all people, but that just made this all the more memorable and thrilling. Wiggling her voluptuous body from side to side, she was growing restless and wanted to show it.

“Oh~? Is that a threat or a promise, honey~? Hehe. Mess me up then. How about we wake up the whole manor with our love making, hmm~? Sounds hot, doesn’t it~?” Emilia craved the attention, to be treated like a woman and be the sole outlet for the determined futanari’s desires, and to bear her child.

Roaring like a beast as she couldn’t hold herself back any longer, Victoria smacked her lips against her wife’s, loosening her grip on her wrists so they could hold hands and entwine their fingers. The sun hadn’t even risen yet, and she was already ready to get down and dirty, to let all of her accumulating sexual frustrations explode.

And there she goes. Hehe. Vicky’s lost control of herself, kind of like how Noel acts when her switch is flipped. Is this just how all futas are like? Eh.. Let’s not think too much. I just want Vicky to put that dick of hers inside of me, to fuck me silly and get rid of this aching sensation that just won’t go away.

Oh? What’s the matter, Vicky? You were so eager a second ago.. Maybe I just need to give you a little push? Sensing that her wife was doubting herself, Emilia took advantage of that moment of weakness and wiggled her tongue into her mouth, exchanging saliva and doing as she pleased.

It wasn’t long before she was met with resistance, which led to the married couple engaging in a playful wrestling match where they fought for dominance. Pushing each other’s tongues around, they didn’t care that they were drooling, that their sensual moans were filling the air. It only encouraged them to keep going, to not give up and behave like children.

Vicky’s so adorable when she’s like this.. So sexy.. I don’t want to lose, but I kinda just want to let her win.. But if I do it on purpose, that’d be rude to Vicky. Emilia was torn between whether to keep resisting or to surrender, but it wasn’t long until she got distracted and found herself giving up, letting her cute lover dominate her.

Thick strings of saliva connected their tongues to one another as they slowly parted their lips, the pair taking deep breaths as they filled their lungs with sweet oxygen. They stared lovingly into each other’s eyes, reaffirming their feelings without the need to utter so much as a word. There was no stopping them now.

“Guess I win, huh? You didn’t go easy on me, did you, Emmy?” Victoria took a deep breath before asking a question that was on her mind, feeling as if the brunette had taken pity on her. She had no evidence to back up her suspicions, as it was nothing more than her being paranoid and anxious.

Shaking her head to give a swift and concise denial to such a claim, Emilia merely smiled as she didn’t avert her gaze for even a second. Arching one of her brows, she calmly replied, “Why would I do that, silly? You won fair and square. Go on then, Vicky. I’m your reward. Do whatever you want to me.”

What will Vicky do? Will she want to take things nice and slow? Will she treat me like her queen? Or maybe.. Maybe she’ll be rough and fuck me so hard I pass out? That’d be nice, but this is Vicky we’re talking about. She’ll probably tucker herself out before that happens.. If only I didn’t wake her up, maybe she could do that..

Not a moment later, Emilia let out a moan as she felt two hands lunge at her huge breasts, sinking into the soft skin through her dress shirt and bra. They were overly sensitive for a change, having been aching prior to this, and she felt herself melting from the touch as she squirmed from side to side.

“How are you always so unbearably hot, Emmy? Just seeing you gets my blood pumping, and then you go and wear something like this! What’s next, you’re going to put up a sign that tells me that you want to have sex?” Victoria began to knead her wife’s chest, unable to help but blurt out whatever smut came to mind.

Of course Vicky goes right for my tits. And what’s this about a sign begging for sex? I’m not a slut, silly. Well.. That would be hot, I must admit. If I remember, Vicky really liked how I wrote on my body with a permanent marker for Christmas. If only she knew that Noel had nothing to do with it, that it was all nonsensical gibberish to get her excited.

“A sign, huh~? How about I just get a marker and write it on my tits instead~? Let the whole world know how horny I am~,” Emilia played along, rubbing her thighs together before biting her bottom lip to suppress a moan. From the lecherous smile on her face, it was clear that she wasn’t entirely against the idea, as absurd as it may be.

Frozen on the spot as she tried to process what would happen if her lover paraded around the manor while pleading to get laid, Victoria’s chest started to ache while her erection throbbed with approval. It was conflicting, as her body seemed to crave it, but her mind and rationality screamed no.

I-Is she okay?! I didn’t go overboard again, did I? Oh, I’m so sorry! Emilia was alarmed over how distraught and hurt her lover appeared to be at this moment in time, fear rushing through her as she was genuinely afraid that she had done something terrible. It wasn’t that different from the kind of smutty remarks she made, but she still felt guilty about it.

“Sorry if I said too much, Vicky. You know that I won’t do anything to hurt you. I only want to make you happy, I promise. I might have gone a little overboard just now, but I would never do such a thing. You don’t have to be so hard on yourself, dear,” Emilia’s concerned and soothing voice broke the silence, her face full of worry.

Taking a deep breath to calm her beating heart, Victoria didn’t want to ruin the moment. They’d paused their love making sessions countless times to have a heart to heart talk, and she didn’t want it to become the norm. Just this once, she wanted to muster the confidence to see it through to the end without any detours.

“Thanks Emmy. I’ll be okay, I promise. Now then.. Let’s get you out of that shirt, shall we?” Victoria knew that it wasn’t healthy to bottle it all up, but this was a special day, and ruining it by being insecure would just make her feel awful. She wasn’t going to ignore these feelings, but they could wait until they were done.

Finding her hands being gently brushed aside, Emilia loosened her muscles as she left herself defenseless, knowing that she was safe in the presence of this adorable yet self conscious dork. The buttons on her dress shirt popped out one by one, revealing her ample bosom and slightly plump stomach.

“Just a second, honey. I’ll undo my bra for you,” Emilia needed to pause this for a brief moment, not wanting to deal with the hassle of having someone else remove her bra. It was a plain design, one that could be found in any store, and while it wasn’t attractive, it was quite comfortable, especially for someone as busty as herself.

Vicky’s watching me so intensely… She really does love my tits, doesn’t she? Well, at least I know someone likes them. Honestly, they’re a bit of a burden at times, but if it makes Vicky happen, then I’ll put up with anything. Hell.. Maybe I should play with her tits later? I bet she would love that.

Emilia blushed as she could feel her wife’s gaze glued to her, watching her closely as she raised her back and unclasped her plain, boring bra. A part of her wanted to put on a show, to really get a rise out of her, but she refrained, deciding that she could make their love making later tonight even more special.

“Were you nipples always this perky, Emmy? I could’ve sworn they were never this big,” Victoria remarked, finding it peculiar that her lover’s chest buds were so large and puffy. She had them situated between her index and middle finger, gently squeezing them from opposite sides, and even if they weren’t visible due to the bra still in the way, she could make out the shape of them.

Blushing as she hadn’t expected such a question, Emilia awkwardly laughed as if to say that she hadn’t given it much thought. Regaining her composure, she asked, “Do you think they’ve swollen, Vicky? I haven’t really paid much attention to them in all honesty. Maybe all of the sex has caused them to grow? I don’t know.”

“It’d be hot if they did.. I mean, uh… Nevermind..” Victoria’s inner dialogue slipped through her lips, making her feel like an utter pervert for finding the idea sexy. She tried to play it off as if it never happened, but the smug grin staring back at her made it perfectly clear that this wasn’t going to be forgotten anytime soon.

So Vicky likes how big they are, huh? Well, I think they might have grown a little, but I can’t say for sure. Maybe having her play with them so much did this? I want to believe that if anyone is at fault, that it would be Vicky, but who knows? Noel does stretch them out and suck on them when we’re alone.. Not that it happens that often.

In an attempt to divert attention away from herself, Victoria began to rub her thumbs in circles across the flirtatious woman’s nipples, gently kneading her breasts like dough in the process. She had plenty of experience at doing this, but it felt different in her mind, solely due to the fact that she was in charge and not being met with any kind of resistance.

I want her inside me NOW! I can’t wait any longer!

“M-Mmn! Let’s skip the foreplay, Vicky~ I want you inside me~ Now!” The sheer amount of need in Emilia’s voice startled even her, but it wasn’t enough to break her composure entirely. She practically had hearts in her eyes as she gazed lovingly at her childhood sweetheart, hoping that she would finally get pregnant after so many failed attempts.

Sure, they had only been trying to conceive for just over a month now, but that didn’t change the fact they had yet to succeed. But today would surely be different.

Not one to ignore her needy wife, Victoria climbed off of her stomach and situated herself between her legs, spreading them apart with zero resistance. Her cerulean eyes went wide with disbelief as she noticed a massive damp patch on the front of the white pair of panties, making her curious to know just how badly she wanted to have sex.

With shaky hands, Victoria hooked her fingers under the elastic waistband, pulling them down the brunette’s legs as they straightened themselves out. Her mouth was agape as the dense strands of fluids clinging to the inside of the underwear, and she blurted out, “I-I’ve never seen you this wet before, Emmy.. It’s really hot..”

You and me both, Vicky.. I didn’t even know I could get like this.. Well, as long as it doesn’t turn you off, then that’s okay. I can put up with feeling like an insatiable whore if you like it. Can you stop staring and just put it in me, please?! I need you to fuck me silly already, Vicky! Make me scream your name!

“I just want you so badly, Vicky. Look here. I bet it’s wet and sticky deep inside, isn’t it~?” Emilia had a wanton look on her face as she reached down and spread her vagina with her fingers, revealing her insides that were no different from her panties. Strings of fluids were visible, clinging from wall to wall, and some of it started to seep out of her stretched womanhood.

Fumbling around as she desperately tried to get rid of her pyjama pants, Victoria felt as if she was disappointing her lover with every second she wasted. But after a little effort, she was prepared and naked from the waist down, her throbbing erection ready for action. She felt like a fool, but she didn’t let that deter her from becoming one with the love of her life.

Nothing could stop her now.

To both of their surprise, Victoria’s penis slid right in, being met with no resistance whatsoever. In fact, she was practically being invited inside, as the hot and wet folds sucked her in, each bump inside clinging to her desperately. It was different, but thankfully it wasn’t loose like she feared it would be. She hasn’t been having sex with Noel like she thought.

“Don’t hold back! Make me scream your name, Vicky~! I want you to fuck me so good that I’ll be stuck in bed all day!” Emilia’s demands were loud and clear, as her voice echoed outside of the master bedroom and down the hallway. Luckily it was still dark out, meaning that the likelihood of anyone hearing her slutty outburst was almost zero.

Bottoming herself out inside of her wife’s gushing wet pussy, Victoria grabbed her by the hips and used that as leverage to start thrusting. As much as she would have preferred to take it slow and steady, it would be rude of her to not make an effort to please her. She was always being pampered, so it felt like this was a chance for her to return the favour.

Pulling back only to feel the inner walls clamp down on her firmly, almost as if pleading for her to not go, Victoria plunged her entire length inside with a sharp thrust. Her own sensual moans were being drowned out by the erratic, almost overexaggerated ones coming from her lover. It was both startling and hot, and she used that as fuel to quicken her pace and continue.

Yes! This is it! This is what I needed! Make me yours, Vicky! Knock me up! Stuff my womb full of so much cum that I start to bloat! Please, just don’t stop! Give it all to me! Give me everything you’ve got! Use that huge dick of yours and remind me just who I belong to! That I’m your woman, Vicky!

Emilia clung to the bed sheets tightly, trying to keep herself from losing all control as the slick, wet nosies coming from her vagina made her squirm on the spot. She was like a woman possessed as she cried out, pleading for more as her sultry voice overflowed with desire, “Harder! Faster! Make a mess out of me, Vicky! A-Aaaah! Right there! More!”

Each time her g-spot was pounded, Emilia would tighten up and squeal with delight, her moans sounding more and more depraved with each passing moment. The sheer amount of fluids gushing out of her acted as lubricant, and there was far more than either of them would ever need, even if they were to go at it for hours on end.

“S-Scream my name, Emmy! I-I want us to cum together!” Victoria could barely maintain her frantic pace, the fatigue from having stayed up late last night and not getting enough sleep impacting her far more than she would like to admit. She’d been jerking her hips back and forth for 90 seconds now, and she felt as if she was about to explode.

Using her legs to pull her determined wife closer, Emilia wrapped them around her waist, preventing her from even thinking of pulling out as she relished in the satisfaction of having her beloved rest on her bosom. Her entire being was shaking right down to the core as she hysterically screamed, “Vicky! Vicky! Knock me up~!!”

Victoria’s climax hit her like a truck as the wind was knocked right out of her, every fibre of her being aching as she had overexerted herself in order to get this far. It wasn’t any different from what she normally did when making love with Emilia, but it was her exhaustion that made it a challenge not to lose all strength in her body.

Spurt after spurt of semen erupted from her cock, firing straight into the erotic brunette’s womb, causing Victoria to shudder as the walls tightened down around her. She was feeling light headed the longer her orgasm persisted, and yet she refused to let it end like this. She had to hold out until the end, all so she could profess her feelings for the love of her life.

Her crotch was wet and sticky, so much so that she couldn’t even register if Emilia had squirted or not. It still perplexed her how it happened on some occasions but not others, and yet she secretly hoped that she had been successful at making her cum. All she wanted was to make her feel loved, to give her the pleasure she so desperately desired, and to impregnate her.

There’s so much inside of me.. This has to be it. This has to be enough to impregnate me. We’ve been trying for weeks now, and what better day to finally find success than Valentine’s Day? Please, please let me get pregnant with Vicky’s child! I want it so badly! Maybe another round or three wouldn’t hurt, just for good measure?

“You came so much, Vicky. I’m really proud of you. I’d ask for more, but I think we might have overdone it.. Ahaha. Let’s just cuddle like this for a bit, okay? You can tell me what’s on your mind,” Emilia sounded as if she needed more, like this was just a warm up to her. Of course, she didn’t demand anymore, as she knew that she had already asked for a huge favour.

I can’t do it. I can’t force Vicky to indulge me when I’m this selfish. Maybe it’d be best to just hear what’s on her mind? I could tell her about what happened with Noel last week as well, if things go well.. But I won’t push my luck. I swear I’ll tell her the truth tonight. I can’t keep hiding it from her like this. The guilt is killing me.

Sighing as she knew there was no point in complaining about how people wanted them to have a child already, Victoria nestled her head against her wife’s huge breasts, making herself comfortable as her flaccid penis was kept warm inside her sopping wet vagina. If she was going to voice her grievances, she could do it once she was face to face with her parents.

“Sorry for making you do this, Emmy.. I feel horrible knowing that I’m basically forcing you to play along with my sick fetish.. B-But you’re still mine! I won’t let anyone else take you away from me! E-Even if that does excite me.. Just a little..” Victoria’s voice trailed off as she couldn’t quite bring herself to admit that she got off on the thought of her childhood sweetheart being stolen from her.

Rubbing the anxious blonde’s back to soothe her, Emilia smiled as she quite honestly loved these heart to heart talks they had. Sure, the timing of them could be a little jarring and sometimes killed the mood, but it was proof that they had a strong and healthy relationship. And given what they were going through, it felt necessary.

“You’re not making me do anything I don’t want to, Vicky. Truth be told, I do get a little excited when I’m alone with Noel, but that’s solely because I know how jealous you can be. We can stop anytime you want, okay? I’ll always be yours, and no one will ever change that,” Emilia gently reassured her distressed partner, feeling a little embarrassed herself that she was starting to get into this cuckolding kink.

Well.. A little excited might be a bit of an understatement, but it’s circumstantial. If I plan on having sex with Noel, then the thrill of doing something so wrong is well.. It’s like a drug, I guess? I don’t know.. I’m doing all of this for Vicky’s sake, but I never really stopped to consider what I want from this. Well, aside from her happiness.

Do I want to keep indulging Vicky’s fetish like this? Or do I want to return to how things used to be? Is that even possible? I don’t know anymore.. But I feel like, if this keeps up, that it’ll start to impact all of us. Noel will get addicted to having sex with me, Vicky will be torn between whether she loves or hates being cheated on, and me?

I don’t know.. Maybe I’ll become a slut? But if that’s what Vicky wants, then I’ll do it. I’ll do anything to make her happy.

On the surface, it was a sweet and tender moment as they held one another in their arms, basking in the afterglow of having made love before the crack of dawn. The honest confession only made it far more fulfilling, as their love was only strengthened from this exchange. But deep down, uncertainty lurked in the back of their minds.

Many minutes passed as Emilia ran her fingers through her wife’s silky blonde hair, enjoying this intimacy that she could only find here. But it wasn’t long before she stopped and asked, “Um.. Do you mind if I go and freshen up, Vicky? I feel gross down there, and I feel bad that I woke you up. You can go back to sleep and I’ll wake you up for breakfast. Does that sound good?”

“Y-You don’t have to apologise.. A shower would be nice, but I don’t think I can join you, Emmy. Maybe tonight..” Victoria was exhausted after having overexerted herself immediately after waking up, and she honestly just wanted to close her eyes and pass out. They couldn’t spend the day together due to uncontrollable circumstances, but they would be together all night long.

And as it was a Friday, they could stay up as long as they wanted.

Blowing a kiss, Emilia delicately rolled Victoria over, resting her head against a pillow before climbing out of bed, Staring down at her in silence for a few moments, appreciating just how beautiful she was, she quietly crept towards the ensuite, being wary to not make too much sound. All was peaceful, almost as if they had never had sex and disrupted the silence.

Resting her back against the door, Emilia bided her time before returning to the bedroom, the aching sensation in her body demanding further attention. She had no intention of demanding her darling wife to tend to her needs, but she had the perfect piece of equipment for the job hidden in one of the cabinets.

Pulling out a box full of assorted sex toys, ranging from handcuffs, to blindfolds and ball gags, to nipple clamps, dildos, egg vibrators, and even a chastity belt, she quickly grabbed what she was searching for - a purple phallus that was almost identical in both length and width to Victoria’s penis.

I’m sorry about doing this, Vicky, but I need more. I know you’ve done your best, but this just isn’t enough for me right now. If only I wasn’t ovulating, we could be cuddling each other to sleep.. I’m such a horrible person. I really should just stop having sex for a while, just to see if I can’t regain some of my sanity.

Returning to the ensuite, Emilia was stricken by guilt as she closed the door behind her. She was well aware of the fact that her sex drive was becoming more demanding, that she was craving satisfaction far more than she used to. A part of her was afraid of this development, as she was slowly becoming a slave to her desires.

But the devil on her shoulder kept whispering into her ear about how this was her true nature, that she shouldn’t try to fight it.

It was frustrating and almost intolerable for Emilia, but she was determined to overcome this, believing that if she were to get pregnant with Victoria’s child, that everything would be right again. And as she sunk the purple dildo deep inside of herself, those thoughts vanished into air as she focused her attention on pleasuring herself.

Please forgive me, Vicky. I’m not a slut, but.. But I’m just so fucking horny right now!

“Soph? What’re you doing here? You could’ve called me first, you know?” Emilia was startled as she noticed an all too familiar face inviting herself into the manor, not even bothering to ring the doorbell or make an effort to knock. She hadn’t expected any guests today, which left her curious to know what her sister was scheming.

She does know it’s Valentine’s Day, right? She’s not here to annoy Vicky and I, is she? No.. I shouldn’t jump to conclusions. There’s probably a good reason for her to come here. How did she get here anyway..? I didn’t hear a car pull up out front, and I doubt she would walk here in the cold like that.

Dressed in a long sleeved shirt that was a size too big, and a pair of denim jeans, Sophia was surprisingly not prancing around in her usual bedroom attire. Her hair was still a complete mess, covering one of her eyes while her hairclips ensured that people could actually see half of her face.

“I’ll be quick. I just want to borrow some clothes, that’s all,” Sophia coldly stated, not even bothering to apologise for showing up without any warning. She seemed a little tense, as one of her arms was crossed, holding her wrist as if to keep herself steady, but it was impossible to tell if that was truly the case.

Taking a step back, Emilia hadn’t ever expected to hear those words come from her younger sister’s mouth. She had to pinch herself to make sure that she wasn’t dreaming, that the world wasn’t coming to an end. Sighing, she felt the need to ask, “Clothes? Really? What’s gotten into you, Soph? Have you got a date or something?”

“That’s the best you can come up with? If you want to make me laugh, you have to do better than that, Millie. If you really want to know, why don’t you ask Mom? I’m sure she’d love to talk your ear off,” there was a bit of sass in Sophia’s tone as she mocked the bewildered housewife, knowing that talking with their mother was a recipe for disaster.

Ugh.. She’s got me there. Mom will chew me up and ask about when to expect grandkids. And then she’ll ramble on and on for hours on end about how tough it was to raise Soph and I, how I should ask for help with every little thing, and that I shouldn’t lift a finger. She means well, but.. But she just does not shut up.

Emilia accepted her defeat, understanding that she couldn’t win one over on her sister at this time. With no snarky comeback in mind, she simply stepped aside and gestured for her guest to do as she pleased. “Just make it quick, Soph. We’ve got plans today, and I don’t think you want to get in Vicky’s way, now do you?”

There was no response from Sophia as she walked straight for the stairs, making her way towards the master bedroom without faltering for a second. She knew her way around the manor quite well, and it wasn’t long before she was gone from view, making little sound as she didn’t want to announce her presence.

That girl, I swear.. If she wanted to borrow my clothes, all she had to do was ask. Well, this is just how Soph is, as frustrating as she may be. Still.. She doesn’t want me to help pick stuff out for her? I mean, she could probably fit in some of my stuff, but she probably won’t know where to find it.

Besides.. Soph is so thin. Is she eating properly? Maybe I should invite her over for dinner so she can have a proper meal? A little meat on her bones won’t hurt. That, and I’m sure Vicky would be happy to see her again. Noel too. Should I ask what she got up to the other week during their sleepover..? No, Soph would just ignore me.

Staring up the stairway, Emilia was lost in thought as she contemplated how to go about dealing with her sister’s poor health. It wasn’t an easy topic to bring up, as she understood that Sophia’s relationship with their parents was quite awkward, and that she just did not enjoy eating dinner with them, often skipping it altogether.

Soph’s so slim, while I’m fat.. I can’t believe I’ve actually put on weight! I can’t tell anyone about this. Soph will laugh at me, and Vicky will take pity on me. It’s just a few pounds.. Once the weather starts to warm up a little, I’ll start going on morning jogs and try to make this stomach of mine slim again.

Emilia hated to admit it, whether vocally or mentally, but she had put on a little extra weight over the last month or so. She’d been stress eating far more than she should, and all of it was going straight to her tummy, making her look a little plump. It was embarrassing, but she knew that she could go back to how she used to look with a little effort.

The quiet tapping of shoes coming down the stairs jolted Emilia from her thoughts, as the dishevelled brunette had returned already. It had only been a couple of minutes at most, and yet she was holding a bag full of what could only be clothes. She appeared to be bored, although she was surveying the area to make sure no one else saw her.

“Done already, Soph? Do you want me to take a look?” Emilia inquired, offering her assistance as she had a keen eye for fashion. While she may not dress herself up in the most fancy clothes all the time, she still put effort into looking good, even if it was with simple designs and common-name brands.

Tilting her head to the side, Sophia took a second to look her sister up and down, examining her outfit. A long skirt with a floral pattern, a grey turtleneck sweater that accentuated her large breasts, and a warm smile was what she noted, and she seemed to gaze off into the distance, almost as if imagining herself in that getup.

“It’s fine. Thanks for this, Millie. I’ll leave you and Vicky to enjoy your date then,” Sophia was cold and stern as she declined the offer, being a little grateful to her older sibling for allowing her to borrow clothes on such short notice. She appeared a little hesitant to leave so soon, as she wasn’t budging a muscle despite saying otherwise.

Oh, if only Vicky and I could go out together.. How nice that’d be. Emilia placed her hand on her cheek, her lips no longer curled upwards into a pleasant smile. She was a little disappointed that she couldn’t spend the day with her loving wife, but she knew that complaining would make her come across as childish.

“L-Lady Emilia! S-Sophie! Sorry to interrupt, but could I have a moment of your time, please?” The young and shaky voice of a teenager caught the two brunettes by surprise, and as they turned their heads to see just who it was that had called out to them, they found a short maid with flushed cheeks approaching them.

Noel..? What’s she up to? Is she hiding something behind her back? And what’s with the other maids peeking around the corner and watching her? Did they set her up to this? Poor Noel.. They’re probably going to make a fool out of her. I can’t just let that happen, now can I? She has it hard enough as is.

“But of course, Noel. How can we help you?” Emilia was refined and polite, not wanting to give the onlooking maids the laugh they were hoping for. She understood that there were a few workers who remained in the manor for Valentine’s Day, despite being told they could take the day off and get paid for it, but she didn’t like that they were up to no good.

Taking a deep breath as if to calm her nerves, Noel hurried and closed the distance between herself and Sophia. Staring up at the gloomy woman, she tensed up and shook before extending one of her arms and shouting, “T-This is for you, Sophie. I know you like sweets, so I mixed some caramel in with your chocolates.”

Wait.. Did Noel say chocolates..? Is she.. She’s giving out chocolates for Valentine’s Day?! And to Soph?! I-I didn’t know she had a thing for Soph.. Just what happened while they were alone for that week? What did I miss? I-It’s so surprising.. I don’t know what to make of this. What would Vicky think if she were here..?

“Wooo! Go get her, Noel!”

“We’re all rooting for you!”

“Oh my gosh.. I can’t believe Noel is actually handing out chocolates!”

The trio of maids who were watching from the sidelines showed their support by cheering Noel on, making Emilia breathe a sigh of relief that they weren’t putting her up to this, that they weren’t trying to make a fool of her. It was reassuring, but still a little unsettling as rumours were certain to sprout because of this.

“A-And this is for you, Lady Emilia! It’s just normal chocolate, but I hope you like it!” Noel handed out a box to the composed seductress of the household, her arm shaking as she was evidently nervous. If this were to happen a month ago, then she would never have been able to muster the courage to do this.

“Flirting with both Lady Emilia and her sister?!”

“Yeah, Steal their hearts, Noel! You can do it!”

“She’s so bold! Don’t let anyone stop you, Noel!”

S-Shut up, all of you! I can’t concentrate! Ugh.. So I guess everyone knows that Noel has a crush on me now? Not that it was that big of a secret anyway.. Wait. No, I might be safe.. Noel could just be giving out chocolates to show her gratitude towards us. Yeah, that has to be it. There’s no way she’d ever declare her feelings like this.

Taking a deep breath to calm her nerves, Emilia ignored the squealing maids as she stared at the little sweetheart. Unable to hide how flustered she was, she stuttered out, “M-My my.. I never expected to get anything from you today, Noel. Thank you very much, dear. Aren’t you going to say something, Soph? Or did Noel catch you off guard, hmm?”

Sophia turned to look away, hiding her emotions behind those long bangs of hers. It was easy to assume that she was embarrassed, but it was so hard to tell that there was no point in jumping to conclusions. But as she clutched the box of chocolates to her chest, she brushed some of her hair to the side in order to look at Noel..

“Thanks.” A single word was all that Sophia could muster, as she quickly spun on her heels and began to rummage through the bag of clothes. She seemed as if she was contemplating putting the chocolates in there to keep it safe and to not misplace it, but she eventually stopped fiddling around and remained cool and collected.

Wow.. I can’t believe Noel actually left Soph speechless like this! Oh, if only I was recording this.. Vicky would never believe me. It’s nice to see that she’s still a little bashful, that she hasn’t fully grown up from that clingy girl she used to be when she was a kid. Still.. Soph and Noel huh..? I never thought about them as a couple before..

Emilia was deep in thought, trying to picture her sister and the young maid together and in a healthy relationship. Her smile was as brilliant as ever as she had to resist the urge to laugh as how they would both make plenty of mistakes, most of which she had done herself in the past, but she was brought back to reality as the staircase creaked.

“Huh? Oh, Lady Victoria! Here, I made you some chocolates as well!” Spinning around to look at the cause of the noise, Noel’s viridian eyes lit up as she hurried towards her master, holding out the final box of chocolates. She didn’t trip over her own feet for a change, which was somewhat reassuring to all watching.

Victoria’s eyes were wide as she placed a hand on her chest in order to calm her racing heart, her cheeks turning scarlet red as everyone stared at her. Seeing that so many people were expecting a reaction out of her, almost as if they were eagerly awaiting to see if she would drop the act and be her delicate self, she clenched her fists and resolved herself.

“U-Um.. For me? T-Thank you, Noel,” Victoria’s voice cracked as she had to clarify that she wasn’t mistaken, that she wasn’t hearing things, and that this innocent maid was actually giving her chocolates. She clearly was confused, as she was also under the impression that this was a declaration of her love.

Giggling to herself as her smile was almost blinding, Noel took a step backwards in order to muster the courage to announce her little secret to everyone present, “Hehe. I’m glad you accepted it, Lady Victoria. I’ve been practicing in secret for a few days now, so I hope you like it!”

“O-Oh my gosh..”

“Did Noel just hit on Lady Victoria?!”

“Go in for the kill, Noel! Steal all their hearts and make them yours!”

The roaring support coming from the sidelines made Emilia break out into a cold sweat, as she hadn’t expected this kind of reaction from the other maids. She wanted to remind them that they were getting ahead of themselves, that they were taking things too far, but she couldn’t bring herself to ruin the good mood.

Look at you go, Noel. Giving chocolates to all of us for Valentine’s Day, huh? That must’ve taken a lot of courage. Who or what gave you this idea? Soph clearly didn’t, as she wasn’t expecting this either. One of the other maids maybe? Oh well, it doesn’t matter. She’s clearly grown, and I have to admit she’s surprised all of us today.

Without so much as a word, Victoria walked around the white-haired girl, heading straight towards her wife. There was a pained expression on her face as she placid both of her hands on her shoulders, standing on her tippy toes before stealing a kiss. She was bold, unpredictable, and the gasps of awe seemed to reassure her as she loosened up a little.

V-Vicky?! Are you.. Are you jealous? Maybe you’re thinking that Noel is trying to steal me away from you? Poor thing.. It’s not like that, I promise. A little shocked by all of this, Emilia pulled back from the kiss, feeling as if she had to reassure the adorable blonde that there was no need to get so worked up.

“You’re overthinking things, honey. There’s no need to get so worked up,” Emilia’s soothing whispers were genuine as she stared into those fragile blue eyes. A part of her wanted to sweep her off her feet and carry her up the stairs to their bedroom, so they could cuddle and have a heart to heart talk, but she knew that they were short on time.

Snickering as she couldn’t help but to find this entire exchange to be amusing, mostly due to the fact that she knew far more than she let on, Sophia’s smile was a little unnerving as she seemed to take this as her cue to leave. With a cold yet playful voice, she uttered, “I’ll leave you two lovebirds alone. Have fun, Vicky.”

“I'll want them back by the end of the month, Soph! I don’t care if they’re dirty or clean, I just don’t want them to gather dust in your wardrobe. OH, and tell Mom and Dad I said hello, would you? Thanks,” Emilia pouted for a second as she called out to her sister who was already opening the front door, wanting to get the message across before she left.

Slamming the door shut, Sophia left just as abruptly as she had arrived. It was impossible for anyone to guess what she may be scheming, or what she needed those clothes for, but it was clear that she felt as if she had overstayed her welcome. One could only assume that she had something going on that required her to dress up.

“What did Sophia even want..?” Victoria felt herself asking the million dollar question, unable to comprehend why her in-law would show up without any warning, just to leave without a proper goodbye. Of course, she understood she was likely never going to get a proper answer, but she felt the need to voice her thoughts.

Sighing and shaking her head, Emilia didn’t even know where to begin. Reaching up and rubbing her temples, she explained, “That girl gives me a headache sometimes, I swear.. Soph stopped by to borrow some of my clothes, and then this happened right as she was about to leave. Trust me, I’m as clueless as you are, honey.”

At the base of the stairs, Noel was opening and closing her mouth, wanting to chime in and enlighten the married couple as to why Sophia had come to visit, even if she didn’t know the full story herself. That, and she didn’t want to reveal that she had a phone and was frequently texting the unpredictable brunette.

“Right.. Sorry about all of this, Emmy. I-I mean, Emilia. I feel terrible about not being able to spend the day with you. Really, I do,” Victoria had to repeat herself, fixing her blunder as she accidentally uttered her wife’s nickname in front of some of the maids. She had to try and act prim and proper, even if everyone knew how much of an adorable sweetheart she was.

You can use my pet name, honey. I’d prefer that honestly.. You’re so cute when you try to put on this act of yours, you know? I don’t think anyone would care if you’re not as serious as you try to make yourself out to be. Still.. You don’t have to be sorry. I know you want to be with me just as much as I do.

Brushing her braided hair behind her shoulder, Emilia smiled as she sympathised with her distressed wife. She wanted to spend the day together as well, but there was little she could do when the Buckfield’s were involved. The manor was a wedding fit from them, and it would be incredibly rude to ignore their summons.

“Are you sure you don’t want me to come, Vicky? I mean, Eleanor probably wants to see us both,” Emilia had suggested this countless times over the last week, ever since she learned about her in-laws showing interest in meeting up. Normally she would tag along, but given the importance of today, she had received firm no’s.

Victoria seemed conflicted, almost as if she wanted to say something that would get her in trouble with her parents and cause rumours to spread like wildfire. With a pitiful look on her face, one that she hid from her maids, she sincerely apologised once more, “Sorry.. I’ll make it up to you, I promise.”

“I know you will. Are you heading out now? How about I give you a kiss goodbye for good measure, hmm?” Emilia sighed as she accepted that there was no changing these arrangements, that she would just have to make do with going out on a date with Noel instead of her beloved.

Vicky probably is unsure if my idea of going out on a date with Noel is serious or not. Well.. It’ll help me forget about some things, I suppose. There’s no one in this world that could ever replace you, Vicky, and I hope you know that. You’re the only person I want to be with, but I’ll play along with this fetish of yours.

Besides.. I want to talk with Noel in private.

“Yeah. I’ll call you when I’m on my way home, okay? Oh, and.. Please be safe, Emmy,” Victoria seemed as if she was reluctant to end things here, that she wanted this conversation to continue long enough so that she didn’t have to leave. Her final words were a little peculiar, but she knew that her wife would pick up on what she meant.

Leaning down, Emilia gave her sweetheart a big kiss on the lips, one that was 100% overexaggerated in order to put on a show for the maids present. She was in complete control as she slipped her tongue into her lover’s mouth, being a little daring as she felt like no one would care at the end of the day.

You’re so cute, Vicky. You really think that I would let Noel get away with not using protection? As long as I’m in control, she will always use a condom. I want your baby more than anything else, and I won’t let Noel ruin that for us. Sure, I might’ve gone a little overboard last week and ended up doing it bareback, but that was my own fault.

Getting far too into it, Victoria lost track of time before abruptly pulling away, saliva coating her lips as she was red like a tomato. Taking a deep breath in an attempt to compose herself, she waved goodbye to everyone, “Thanks for the chocolates, Noel. I hope you all have a good Valentine’s Day, even if you’re not doing anything special.”

With that said, Victoria hurried out the front door, clearly in a rush to leave so she could die of embarrssment without anyone watching. Emilia sighed out of disappointment, having enjoyed herself a little too much there, but she turned to look at all of the maids, winking playfully at them before bringing a finger to her lips to shush them.

“Don’t go telling everyone about what happened today, okay? Vicky doesn’t need any nasty rumours floating around about how Noel here gave everyone chocolate to show her appreciation. She doesn’t have a crush on anyone. Do I make myself clear?” Emilia calmly stated, giving no room for negotiation as she narrowed her eyes.

Seeing the trio of gossiping maids disappear as they did not want to invoke the housewife’s wrath, only Noel remained still as she knew that this form of damage control was necessary. Scratching her cheek, she was uncertain as she asked for validation, “Um.. I didn’t do something bad, did I?”

“Of course not, Noel. But next time, make your intentions clear from the start, okay? We don’t want any misunderstandings,” Emilia reassured the young girl, realising that she had good intentions. It was flattering to receive chocolates from someone other than her wife, but she didn’t want to cause trouble.

Now then. I suppose I better take Noel out on that date, huh?

Chapter Text

It sure was nice of Vicky to take me out for dinner, even with everything that happened today. I would’ve been happy just cuddling under some blankets and watching a movie together, but she seemed insistent about doing something special. I get that she’s probably trying to make up for how disastrous things were, but still...

Just knowing what she went through alone makes me want to never leave her side ever again. I mean, I know I could have been a bit stubborn and not let her go by herself but... But Vicky’s just been so stressed out lately, and I feel like if I tried to go argue, that she might take it the wrong way and finally snap..

She’s doing her best, I know that more than anyone, but she’s trying to do it all by herself. I used to help her out when we first got married, but now.. Now Vicky just seems to want to prove to everyone that she’s capable of doing things herself, that she deserves to inherit her family’s business…

It sucks. It really does. I mean, no one ever asked her to do this.

Rubbing her shoulder against her wife’s, Emilia was overcome with conflicted feelings. She felt as if she had been negligent today, that she had failed to put her foot down and demand that they spend the day together. While she truly wanted that, a part of her didn’t want to go against her beloved’s wishes.

Feeling a bit uncertain and as if she was treading on a minefield, Emilia decided to ask the question that’s been on her mind ever since they finished dinner. “Vicky? Sweetie? Do you want to head home and go to sleep? You’ve had a really rough day, and I don’t want you to overexert yourself. You need rest, dear.”

“N-No.. I want to be with you, Emmy. I feel like.. I have to make it up to you, for this morning, and for making you go along with my stupid plan..” Victoria mumbled as she tilted her head down, feeling a little flustered and self conscious about everything. Her voice was hoarse from all of the crying, but that didn’t stop her.

Make it up to me..? Vicky, you have nothing to apologise for. Sure, I may have been a little.. Needy this morning, but I was the one who forced you into it when you were still half asleep. Besides.. I haven’t aired our bedroom out, and I don’t want to make this about me and Noel. This is our special day, Vicky.

Maybe we could do it in the bathtub? We could wash each other’s backs, get a little messy, work up a sweat, and it wouldn’t matter if we got dirty. We could just clean ourselves up afterwards anyway. Plus.. Doing it in the bath sounds really hot. But Vicky won’t agree to it.. She’s a bit of a prude like that, isn’t she?

“There’s no need to be like that, Vicky. You’re all I could ever ask for and more. You didn’t force me to do anything I didn’t want to, okay? But if you’re certain, then we can make love until you’re all tuckered out. Sounds good?” Emilia wanted to say more, to reprimand her wife for talking poorly about herself, but she refrained.

Is this really the best thing to do? What if learning about what Noel and I got up to causes Vicky to snap? I’d never forgive myself for that.. But.. But I’m starting to get horny just thinking about making love with her. I hate to admit it, but Noel is a lot more skilled than Vicky is. It’s scary to think about really..

But I love doing it with Vicky the most. Sure, Noel may be quite big for a girl her age, and she might know exactly how rough I like it, and where to thrust, but it’s still not as satisfying. Vicky puts her heart and soul into it, treating me with proper care and love, and that’s what I yearn for.. Right? Still.. Maybe I wouldn’t mind a little more.

I don’t know if Vicky has it in her, but I’d be happy to see her be a little more dominant at times. I feel like I have to rile her up until she loses all control to get pinned down and treated the way I like it. Then again, it’s a lot of fun to be on top and see all of the hot faces Vicky can make while I ride her.

It’s exhilarating to pin Vicky to the bed and show her just how much I really love her, but it isn’t as fulfilling as when she pounces on me like an animal. I’m happy with either outcome, really, but I just don’t think I have it in me to always be on top. I don’t even know what I want, do I..?

Rubbing her knees together as a throbbing sensation coursed through the depths of her vagina, Emilia was abruptly reminded just how needy she truly was. She couldn’t comprehend why she was this horny, even if she took into consideration that she was ovulating. It was alarming, especially with how self conscious she was about her health and body.

“Vicky, can I be excused for just a moment? I uh.. I want to use the restroom,” the meandering Emilia asked, feeling embarrassed about how gross and sticky the insides of her underwear felt. She’d made an effort to clean herself up after her little tryst with a certain maid earlier, but being alone with her thoughts awakened something inside of her.

Having not anticipated such a polite request, Victoria knew that it would be improper to decline. Taking a step backwards, albeit begrudgingly, she watched silently as her wife hurried into a nearby restaurant, borrowing their bathroom in order to supposedly freshen up before they returned home.

Locking the door behind her, Emilia stared at herself in the mirror for a moment, feeling as if she was going to go crazy. She didn’t initially recognise the person looking back at her, as the dishevelled hair and wanton look of lust on her face was startling. It never crossed her mind that she might actually come across as a slut until now.

I-I look so gross. My hair is a bit messy, my face is red, and my breathing.. It doesn’t help that these clothes feel a little suffocating right now. And then there’s my underwear.. How the hell am I so freaking wet? I barely even thought about having sex! For heaven’s sake.. Am I really starting to become a slut?

Splashing some water on her face, Emilia tried her best to pay little attention to herself, and instead focus more on the beautiful, distressed blonde waiting for her outside of the restaurant. She felt guilty for leaving her alone like this, especially so abruptly, but she needed some time to herself, no matter how brief.

Vicky.. I was devastated, you know? To hear that you broke down in front of Eleanor and Lillian. What kind of wife am I if I can’t even be by your side at a time like that? I’m horrible. I was out on a date with Noel while you were suffering. Seriously.. I really, really should have just forced you to take me with you.

Even if it was a mistake that anyone could make, I know that you took it really hard, Vicky. You’ve been under so much pressure, and it didn’t help that you don’t exactly have the best relationship with your parents. I know you’re trying to distance yourself from your family’s name, Vicky.

She deserves a vacation. Heck, maybe she’d love to go somewhere warm so we can hit the beach? I could put on a sexy bikini for her, and we could forget about our lives back home for a while. That’d be nice, but I don’t see her letting that happen.. Maybe I should step up and help out again?

I really do need to sit down and have a talk with Vicky about everything. About us trying to start a family, about my feelings, and about Noel. But now isn’t the best time for that. She’s been through so much today, and I feel like I have to try and spoil her rotten so that I never have to see her shed another tear again.

Oh well.. One thing to take away from all of this is that Eleanor and Lillian are still the same as ever. I get the impression that they don’t really care about the two of us having a baby together.. I think they just want us to have a healthy sex life, kind of like them. But we would never be as open as they are, not in a million years. Good heavens no.

Taking several deep breaths to calm herself, Emilia had to stop and contemplate what her next course of action should be. She had a single used condom with her, one that she planned on showing to Victoria in order to get a rise out of her, but now she was contemplating whether to throw it out or not.

It’s kind of gross, isn’t it? I mean, it’s so sticky.. But it’s packed full of Noel’s sperm. That girl cums way too much.. Honestly, it’s kind of hot. I wonder if it’s possibly for Vicky to cum that much..? No, that’s ridiculous. Sure, it turns me on to think about it, but she’s not like Noel. They’re so different from one another that it’s rude to compare them.

I can’t keep Vicky waiting much longer. She’ll get suspicious. Okay, I know what to do. She loves surprises, and I want her to be the one to make the first move once we get home. If I tease her by saying that the truth is hidden under my skirt, then it’ll be up to Vicky to decide if she wants to go through with this or not.

Let me just get rid of these disgusting things.. Good lord, how am I this wet?! Don’t think too much about it. This is just how horny I am for Vicky, that’s all it is. Yeah.. Anyway, how do I get this thing inside of me without bursting it? It won’t just slide in, will it? Well.. Let’s just try and see how it goes.

Dropping her panties down her long legs, Emilia grasped the used condom in her hand and began to rub it against the wet folds of her vagina, lubricating it with her own abundance of fluids. Sticking two fingers inside, she tried to spread herself apart just far enough so that the filled balloon would fit.

It took a lot of trial and error, far more than she would have liked to admit, but after almost biting through her lip from sheer frustration, Emilia managed to get the condom inside of her. The knot was hanging between her spread labia, meaning that it could be removed at a moment’s notice if she decided to chicken out.

That was nasty.. But this is for Vicky’s sake. I just know she’ll love it. She really should consider changing her password, or at least deleting her browsing history more often. I know it’s rude to look, but I do borrow her laptop to check up on her work from time to time. She really does like watching porn, huh?

If only Vicky wasn’t so outwardly prudish... I’d love to watch it together, even if it is that cuckolding stuff she’s into. But I did see that she has a thing for condoms too. Vicky, you’re a real perv, you know that? Not that I mind. It’ll never change what I think about you, or how much I love you. You’re the only person in this world that I love with all my heart.

Tidying herself up a little in the bathroom, Emilia had to accept the fact that her hair was somewhat messy, that stray strands stuck out and made her look somewhat sloppy. The feeling of not wearing any underwear was exhilarating, given how dangerous it was, but she wouldn’t have to experience it for long, provided everything goes to plan.

Leaving the random restaurant just as abruptly as she arrived, Emilia almost leapt into her wife’s arms. She felt guilty for neglecting her for so long, and wanted nothing more than to walk arm in arm back to the car. “Sorry for the wait, Vicky. Let’s head home, okay? I really want to be with you.”

“I-I.. I feel the same way, Emmy..” After making sure that the coast was clear, that no one was around to judge her for using such a childish nickname, Victoria blushed as she responded in kind to her beloved. Even after the disaster that was Valentine’s Day, she wanted to tough it out until the end, hoping for that sweet release.

The loving pair snuggled up close to one another, their shoulders rubbing against each other as they began to trek back to their car. They took their sweet time, almost as if they were dragging their feet to prolong returning home. Even through the silence, it was obvious to the trained eye that they both were on edge.

After arriving home, the married couple made their way inside the manor, finding that a few lights were left on for them by the maids. It was a thoughtful gesture that they both appreciated, but there was no one around to thank or greet. It was late in the evening, and most of the workers were either away celebrating Valentine’s Day, or in their quarters preparing for bed.

Should I speak up and call it quits..? I mean, I know Vicky will probably get turned on seeing me with this condom inside of me like this, but what if she takes it the wrong way? What if it breaks her heart? I’d never forgive myself if that happened. This day should be about us, not about what Noel and I got up to...

I really should just ask Vicky if she wants to go use the big, open bath. I’m sure our bedroom reeks.. I really shouldn’t have let Noel fuck me on our bed like that, but it was really hot to think about how Vicky would react.. C-Calm down, Emilia! You can’t get horny from this! Vicky is the only one that can turn me on!

Unable to come to a decision on whether or not she wanted to go through with this ridiculous plan to seduce her blonde partner, Emilia was tense as she racked her brain, trying to figure out exactly what she wanted. The creaking of the wooden stairs under her feet only made her all the more anxious, reminding her that she was running short on time.

The silence was agonising as Victoria opened the doors to the master bedroom, only for her to take a step backwards and flinch. Her nostrils were being assaulted by the overwhelming stench lingering in the air, and the way her entire body shook made it apparent that she was struggling to comprehend what she had stumbled across.

An arousing, permeating musk greeted them as they could only stare into their bedroom at what lay before them. Dry patches of fluids stained the sheets, the blankets were all crumpled up, and overall their bed was a complete and utter mess. And yet, it was undeniable proof of the indecency that unfolded earlier in the day.

But for it to persist all this time, and so strongly at that, was astonishing.

Oh no. Please don’t be upset, Vicky. I would have never done it with Noel today if I knew you were going to have a breakdown! It’s just... I was horny, and what happened this morning has been on my mind all day. And Noel’s just... She’s such a sweetheart, and she somehow knew that I was feeling a bit frisky... I couldn’t bring myself to say no either...

What should I do..? Ugh.. Why am I turned on right now?! I get it, I was looking forward to having sex with Vicky all day, but still. This is getting ridiculous. Am I sick? There’s no way that this is normal, even if I am ovulating. My thighs feel gross, and I can feel it running down my legs.. T-This is for Vicky’s sake. Yeah.. Just think about how excited she’ll be to see this.

With her wife slowly creeping into the bedroom, startled and unsure what to make of all of this, Emilia followed suit, using her wide, pronounced butt to close the door behind her. Hearing it click into place, ensuring that they had all the privacy they needed, she took a deep breath to calm her nerves.

Okay. You can do this, Emilia. Take charge of the situation. Let’s start out by getting Vicky to take a seat. Yeah, that’ll work. I can offer her the chance to lift my skirt and see this condom, and how wet I am. If she wants to stop, we can go and take a bath together and cuddle under the blankets.

“I could’ve sworn that I opened the window before I left.. Well, that ruined the surprise. Take a seat on the bed, Vicky. There’s something I want to show you,” Emilia tried her best to sound a little disappointed with this outcome, even if deep down she was excited about revealing the truth that had been eating away at her from within.

Turning to stare at her childhood lover in disbelief, Victoria only now noticed that those beautiful brown locks of hair weren’t as neat and tidy as she previously thought they were. Her eyes were narrow as she observed silently, finding that the seductress was flustered, that her skin was far more red than it should be.

She was both anxious and excited, uncertainty coursing through her as she wasn’t sure what to expect. Victoria had no idea what awaited her, but a part of her wanted to believe that she was about to be shown a recording on her wife’s phone. The present she received last year left a strong impression on her, and she wanted to experience that thrill once again.

Vicky’s already hard? What must be going through that perverted head of hers, I wonder? I bet she’s picturing me getting fucked long and hard by Noel. It’d be nice if she would get impatient and dominate me, declaring that she wants to remind me who I love most, but I know that won’t happen that easily.

Reaffirming her will, Emilia hung her head and scratched her cheek bashfully as she apologised, “I guess I should start off by saying sorry, Vicky. I didn’t mean to do it with Noel today, but one thing led to another and well.. I won’t make excuses. It happened, and while I know you did give us your consent, I still feel bad about it.”

Emilia knew that she had done something wrong, that even if she had received explicit, verbal permission to cheat on her beloved, she had still committed an unforgivable sin - and with a minor no less. It wasn’t her first time however, but it weighed down on her guilty conscience, especially with how she had yet to confess everything.

“If you’re not upset with me, I want you to lift up my skirt, honey. You don’t need to say anything, okay? Just know that I only love you, Vicky,” straightening herself up, Emilia stood only a mere foot away from the blonde seated on the bed. Her arms were by her side, signifying that she wasn’t going to force anything, or resist.

She’s looking at me, confused. Vicky has no idea what to expect, huh? I bet she didn’t think that I would do something like this. NOt that I really wanted to do it… It’s just so gross walking around without any underwear on, and putting this condom inside myself… It’s a little arousing, albeit disgusting. Maybe I’m just not perverted enough to see the appeal?

Victoria sat there in silence for a moment, pondering to herself as to whether she should go through with this, and what may await her. Believing that it was best to just find out the truth for herself, she reassured her flirtatious bombshell of a wife, “Of course I’m not upset, Emmy. You don’t have to apologise. I love you so much that I can’t even begin to describe how I feel about you.”

“Look at you, you smoothtalker. To think I missed out on seeing you bawl your eyes out.. You’re such a cutie, Vicky. Now, don’t keep me waiting for too long. Or do you not want your Valentine’s gift?” Emilia was genuinely flattered, her heart skipping a beat as it was truly a rare occasion for her to be flirted with.

Vicky’s hesitating. I guess she isn’t sure if she’s ready for this? Not that I can blame her. She has had a rough day. Oh? Her hand is trembling and reaching out towards me. You’re so brave, Vicky. Well, if you want to know the truth, then who am I to stop you? Not that this is entirely genuine, but still.. It’s a tease as to what happened earlier.

Anxious and on the edge of her seat, Victoria slowly lifted up the floral-print skirt, her eyes widening as she couldn’t have predicted this. Bare thighs that were glistening with slick, wet fluids, the thickness of them looking so delicious, even if they were quite capable of crushing a watermelon with ease.

Wow.. Her jaw actually dropped. Vicky’s speechless. Does she like it? I mean, she’s hard, but that doesn’t mean she well and truly likes it. She’s just staring at me. Thankfully I shaved down there this morning.. Does she see it? I mean, it has to stand out, right? It is a vibrant shade of purple after all. Well, let’s tease her a little, shall we?

“Hehe. Happy Valentine’s Day, Vicky. I saw what you’ve been looking at lately, so I thought that maybe you’d like this. Oh, and before you ask - Noel only ever used protection with me, okay?” Emilia giggled with delight, putting on an act as she bared her privates, feeling strangely aroused and conflicted over her lack of panties.

She knows what it is. Vicky knows that it’s filled to the brim with Noel’s cum, but she doesn’t know why it’s still inside of me. Maybe I’ll leave her in the dark for now and let her imagination run wild? As much as I’d love for her to focus on the present, it’s probably better to enable that fetish of hers - just a little.

“Don’t just stare, honey. Don’t you want to pull it out and make me forget all about Noel~? You were so adamant about me being yours earlier that it would be a shame if you didn’t try and claim me right this second, no~?” Emilia reached down, spreading the lips of her vagina to reveal more of the condom, all the while doing her best to tempt her wife into making a move.

Struggling to comprehend what she was seeing, Victoria sat there frozen in shock. She didn’t have to say a word, but it was quite obvious that this was exactly like one of the porno’s she had watched only a few days ago. And judging by her furrowed brows, it was safe to assume that she was doubting whether she had deleted her browsing history and changed her password.

She occasionally opened and closed her mouth, the words struggling to escape her lips. Victoria desperately needed an answer, even if it could plunge her into the depths of depravity. Tightening her fists, she took a deep breath and asked, “W-What did you and Noel get up to, Emmy..?”

“You want to know, do you? Where do I begin~?” Emilia was smiling from ear to ear, loving the attention she was receiving from her childhood sweetheart. She quite enjoyed retelling the events of her day, especially if she could add a little twist into the mix, and sprinkle a few white lies on top too.

Stepping forward, the skilled temptress placed both of her hands on Victoria’s shoulders before carefully straddling her. Resting comfortably on her lap, she wiggled her butt in order to emphasise just how much bigger she was, how her physique was wider and had curves in all the right places.

“I guess I should start from the beginning, shouldn’t I? What I’m about to tell you might be the truth, or it may just be a lie, Vicky. I wonder if you’ll know which is which~?” Emilia felt a tinge of guilt for what she was about to do, as it never quite sat right with her to have to bend the truth to such an extent to feed her wife’s fetish, as delusional as it may be.

Soph and I were both astounded when Noel gave us chocolates, you know? Neither of us thought that she would do something. I bet you took it as a declaration of war, didn’t you? That Noel declared her intentions in front of so many people? Maybe that was her goal, maybe she did want to make it clear that she’s after me and Soph.

And then she went and gave some to you too, didn’t she? Just what is it that Noel is after, I wonder~? Is she going to seduce all of us~? This is the first time I’ve seen her be so ambitious, you know? Maybe she really is serious? What would you do if she did want us to be her lovers?

Hehe. No need to be so tense, silly. Do you really think Noel is capable of stealing me from you? Oh? Say no all you like, but there’s one part of you that’s honest, honey. You’re imagining me leaving you for Noel, aren’t you? I bet you think that I’ll become addicted to that massive, thick cock of hers, huh~?

Lean back and get comfortable, okay? Let’s get you out of those stuffy pants of yours too. I want you to enjoy every moment of this, from start to finish. I wonder how long you’ll last~? This might make you happy; I’m not going to stop until you know every last detail about what I got up to. Do I make myself clear?

Good. Now then… Let’s get you out of those clothes. As much as I love seeing you all dressed up like that, it’s hot seeing you naked. Have I ever told you that I touch myself when you go on those business trips of yours, dear? How I have to rely on my own fingers to cope with being separated from you for more than a day?

Oh? Jealous, huh? Are you sure I’m telling the truth, hmm~? Have you ever considered why I have so many toys, dear? We don’t use them that often, do we? And yet, they’re not collecting dust, now are they~? Hehe. Just imagine it - your wife pleasuring herself with vibrators and dildos while you’re not around.

Your dick… It’s so cute when it twitches like that. How does it feel to know your precious wife is so needy that she resorts to toys to satisfy herself~? Are you jealous? Is it agonising? Or maybe… Maybe you’re turned on~? Hehehe. Oh, that look on your face is so adorable, honey. Nothing can ever replace you, okay?

Now where was I..? Oh yes, Noel. She’s started to change, hasn’t she? She’s making an effort to better herself, and I can’t help but wonder why. Maybe she wants me to see how reliable she is and choose her? She can cook, clean, do the laundry, and then there’s her skill in bed…

No need to panic, dear. I’d never choose Noel over you. I mean, really? We exchanged vows and have known each other for how long now? Nothing will ever tear us apart. I mean it. I will never leave you, okay? So you don’t have to be alarmed that I’ll one day fall for Noel and want to be with her, alright?

Do you mind giving me a second to undress? Don’t take your eyes off of me for even a second, okay? Maybe you’ll see something that’ll blow your mind~ Hehehe. Now then, let’s get this up and over my head… God, it feels like my sweater shrunk in the wash. I’m all sweaty and gross…

Everything feels like it's a size too small lately. What do you think? Have my breasts gotten bigger, honey? No? Maybe I’m just worrying too much… In any case, don’t look away. I want you to watch me strip. I want you to see what Noel did to me, what marks she left on my body, and how she tainted me.

Hey! I didn’t say you could touch yourself, now did I? Jeez… What am I to do with you? Fine, fine. I’ll hurry up. No need to be so impatient, silly. Look here. Here are those breasts you love so much~ Hehe. I can feel you staring at me, dear. You’re trying to see if Noel really did mark her property, huh~?

Let me juuuuust… There we go. Do you want to wear my bra on your head? No? Hehe. Your loss then. But you know, sometimes I think about making them smaller. I know that I take after my Mom, but it is a little… Tiring to have such huge boobs, you get me? D-Don’t give me that look! I would never actually go through with it! I know how much you love them…

Are you disappointed? Yes, I was just messing with you. Noel didn’t leave a mark. But you were so anxious and excited, weren’t you? Not knowing the truth had your heart racing, didn’t it? No need to be so embarrassed! We’ve been together so long that I can read you like a book, dear.

My boobs belong to you, honey. You’re the only one allowed to suck on them. But maybe that’s not what you want~? Maybe you want Noel to bite my nipples, to stretch them out and treat me like a whore~? To titfuck me when you’re not around~? Hehe. I wonder where I got that idea from, hmm~? Maybe someone forgot to wipe their browsing history again~?

But I know you love something else, honey. See~? Your wife is shaking her fat ass in front of you, and you’re just sitting there, fantasising about her being fucked by Noel~ Have you no shame, dear~? Hehehe. Maybe you need to grab a marker and mark your property~? Or maybe you’re too late~?

Oops! Silly me… I just had to go and drop my skirt like that, didn’t I~? What do you think, huh~? It’s not too big now, is it? No? It’s perfect? Thanks honey, I really appreciate it. Now then… What do you want to do about this little gift of yours~? Are you going to accept it~? Or are you going to just leave it inside of me~?

Hehe. No need to get up. I’ll come to you. No need to be so nervous, okay? Take it nice and slow. Between you and me, it was really gross having this thing inside of me for so long. Hmm? How old is this condom? Who knows~? Don’t just stare, silly. Aren’t you going to pull it out~?

C-Careful… Nnnh! T-There… What do you think, honey? Gross, isn’t it? This is just one of the condoms that Noel used. How many did she go through..? Um… I kind of zoned out during all of it, sorry. The whole box, maybe? I know, I know. I should be teasing you right now, but it’s just…

Thinking about having that thing inside of me for so long… It’s so disgusting, but also… It’s kind of arousing. I mean, just look at how much cum there is! I wonder what would happen if it were to burst~? Would Noel knock me up without ever knowing~? Oh? Someone’s jealous, huh~? Don’t worry - I would never let that happen.

It’s too big to fit in your palm, huh? Noel sure is something… What? You honestly think I’m turned on by how much that girl can cum? Well… Who knows~? Maybe I like how she can fill me up like no one else can~? Maybe I love how she can cum bucket loads without getting tired~? Or maybe… Maybe I hate doing it with someone besides you~?

Hehehe. What do you want to do with your gift, honey? Do you want to throw it out? It is quite nasty, isn’t it? Or maybe… Maybe you want me to wear a belt of used condoms~? Maybe you want me to empty the contents into a cup and drink it all~? Or perhaps… You want to do that~?

How do I know what, hmm~? Whatever are you talking about, silly~? Condom play? Cum drinking? Whatever do you mean~? I’m just thinking about what to do with that little present I gave you. There’s no way I’d know about all of your fetishes, right~? Who knows what perverted things you look at on your computer~?

A-Anyway! Where was I..? Oh right! My date with Noel. D-Don’t give me that look! I’m not trying to change the subject! Honestly… Do you want to know what I did today, or not? Hmm? You want to make love while I tell you all about it? Hehe. Are you sure you’ll be able to handle it, dear~?

If you insist… Maybe I should order a cowgirl hat, considering how often I’m on top of you like this? It’s called cowgirl, right? I’m not mistaken? Good. You’re so hard right now, sweetie. Is it because of me~? Or is it that fetish of yours~? You’re not turned on from imagining me sleeping with Noel, right~?

No need to answer. It’s written all over that pretty face of yours~ Hehe. Well, let’s see now… After you left to visit your parents, I asked Noel if she wanted to cancel our plans and just relax for the day. It just didn’t feel right to go and have fun without you. But do you know what she said to me?

She wanted to take me to a cafe, to thank me for being so kind and allowing her to work for us. And who am I to say no to such a sweetheart? Noel’s so honest, and it just didn’t sit right with me to turn her down. I mean, we were just going into town to have some dessert. There was no harm in that, right?

Did you know Noel has started to buy new clothes? Yeah, that caught me by surprise as well. She disappeared to get changed after you left, only to come back wearing an oversized jacket, some jeans, and a fluffy sweater. I don’t know when she got it, but maybe Soph or one of the other maids took her shopping?

Either way, she was cute. Not as cute as you, of course, but still. Those maids who were eavesdropping and cheering Noel on were hyped about seeing the two of us leave together, and I can only imagine that they thought I was taking her out on a date. Well, in a way, they’re not wrong, are they?

Your precious wife went on a Valentine’s Day date with Noel. How does that make you feel? Jealous? Regret? Anxious? Or are you excited to know that I was doing something wrong behind your back? Hehe. I know the answer. I can feel you throbbing inside of me, honey. I have to admit, you’re a real perv, you know that?

Getting back on track… Noel actually grabbed my hand and guided me into town. She was a bit tense, and can you blame her? Still, she put on a brave face and didn’t falter, even if people on the street gave her strange looks. I bet people thought we were dating. There’s no way we can be mistaken as family, right?

That’s right, honey. Your wife was Noel’s for the day. She took me out on a cute little date to get some cake, and she even paid for it herself. I wanted to insist that I should be the one to foot the bill, since she’s still so young and has her family to worry about, but Noel didn’t budge for even a second.

Hmm? You want to know if we fed each other? Hehe. Who knows~? Maybe I let Noel feed me some of her sponge cake? Maybe I gave her some of my mud cake? Maybe she leaned in and licked the chocolate off my cheek with her tongue in front of everyone~? She’s quite a bold girl, you know~?

But that’s not what you’re looking to hear, now is it? No, you’re a real perv, aren’t you? You’re my cute little perverted wife who wants to be cuckolded~ And who am I to deny you of what you want~? Hehe. Be careful what you wish for, sweetie, because it might be too much for you to handle~

In any case… Once we got back to the manor, Noel was grateful for experiencing her first Valentine’s date. She thanked me, and was practically sparkling while doing so, but then she apologised. She mentioned how she knows that she could never replace you, how I would much rather spend the day with you, and how worried she is about you.

I reassured her that she has nothing to apologise for, that she’s done nothing wrong, then I reminded her that our date is far from over. I told her that lovers do something special to end things off, and you should have seen her face light up and her pants tighten! I felt bad for taking advantage of her like that, but she’s so cute…

A-Anyway! I took Noel upstairs and locked the door. She was nervous about being in our bedroom, but as soon as I wiggled my butt and teased her, she seemed to calm down. Or maybe… Maybe Noel was like an animal in heat, pouncing on me the moment we were alone, pinning me to the bed and kissing me like you never could~?

She’s a real beast to be reckoned with, you know? So vigorous, so much energy, and it was all being directed at me. Noel demanded that I suck her off, that I polish her massive cock before she fucks my brains out, and do you think I said no~? She stood right beside the bed, waiting for me to service her.

I got on my hands and knees, opening the fly of her jeans before shrieking. Her cock hit me in the face! It was so big, so heavy, and the smell… Just breathing it in made me lose control for a moment, as I started planting kiss after kiss along that long shaft. My head was spinning, almost like I was a completely different person.

Do I have a scent kink? Who knows~? Maybe I just really love Noel’s musk~? Hehe. It’s like getting a whiff of it reprograms my brain, making me act irrationally as I feel the urge to worship her… It’s crazy, I know, but I don’t really understand why it happens. Maybe it’s all of my apprehension fading away? Maybe I needed an outlet for my stress?

In any case, I kissed her from top to bottom. If I had lipstick, Noel’s cock would be smothered in it. Oh~? You like that, huh~? I suppose I should start moving now, hmm~? Nice and slow, like this~ Up and down~ Do you hate it~? Don’t you wish I’d ride you dry~? Well, you have to wait for that, honey~

She’s very sensitive on the underside of her dick. Of course, Noel won’t cum from just that alone. No, she needs a lot more stimulation~ She demanded that I stretch my lips and put my mouth to good use~ And you know what~? That’s exactly what I did~! My jaw still aches, but I deep throated her~!

The smell was such a massive turn on, honey. And when she grabbed my hair, I thought she was about to fuck my throat until my face turned blue~! Noel can be quite rough at times, but she seemed to be in control of things. I felt like I had to hurry up and please her, before she really did make me choke on that dick of hers~

I was practically drooling as I struggled to move along the length of her shaft, finding it hard to deep throat her. And can you blame me? Noel’s hung like a horse~! Mmm. That’s right, dear. I actually enjoyed letting her defile my mouth and throat~! She doesn’t hesitate to ask for oral sex~! Doesn’t that make you jealous~?

H-Hey! Did you just… You just came, didn’t you? W-Was it too much..? No? You really enjoyed it? Hehe. That’s reassuring. You look like you’re in heaven right now, sweetie. Do you mind if I continue? I really want to tell you everything, but I know you’ve had a rough day, so we can stop if you’d like.

You want me to keep going? Are you sure? I’ll just have to take your word for it then. Lean up a little for a sec, would you? Let me kiss you for just a moment. I want you to know that I only love you, that my heart and body will always be yours, and that no matter what I say tonight, that I would never hurt you.

Mmm… Thanks honey. I really enjoy moments like these where we can just confide our love to each other. I know I’m not really giving you much room to speak up or do anything, but I can tell that you love me, that you treasure me. Maybe if we’re lucky, tonight might finally be the night, hmm?

Hehe. It’s so cute when you get all flustered like that. You’re so easy to read, dear. I know, I know. I should stop teasing you, shouldn’t I? You want to hear what I did with Noel, don’t you? You want to know exactly how your loving wife was defiled by one of our maids, huh~? Well, if you really want to know…

I think it took a few minutes before Noel grabbed the back of my head and started to cum right down my throat~ It flooded my stomach, and I didn’t even have to think about swallowing~! It was like a hose, a nonstop stream pouring straight down my throat and into my gut~ She basically marked her territory~

Before I could even catch my breath, Noel demanded that I clean up all the spit and cum that covered her cock. I couldn’t say no, could I~? I used my tongue to polish that massive dick of hers, and the look of pure ecstasy on her face was adorable~ She called me a natural born cocksucker, before picking me up and carrying me onto the bed.

I was shocked. I mean, this is Noel we’re talking about here. For her to call me something so awful… It feels so wrong, but it turned me on so much! And then the way she struggled to lift me up… I was surprised to know that she could do it, really. You had problems doing it for our wedding, remember? I don’t know where she got that idea from.

Still… It was nice to be treated nicely, even if her switch had been flipped. Have I ever told you how difficult it is to reason with Noel when she’s aroused? She just doesn’t seem to listen, and she seems to be fixated on her own satisfaction. Well, I guess you could also say mine as well, since she seems to want to make me scream her name all the time…

That’s right, honey. Noel wants me to scream her name when we’re together. Jealous~? I thought as much, but this is what you wanted, remember? Just between you and me, sex with her isn’t nearly as satisfying as it is when you and I do it. She’s skilled, don’t get me wrong, but we don’t share a connection, and I don’t enjoy it that much.

It didn’t take very long for Noel to strip me down, although she did fumble with my bra a bit. It was cute, don’t get me wrong, but you’d think that she’d know how to unhook it, right? In any case, once she was naked, she pinned me to the bed and used her legs to push my thighs apart, preparing herself for what was about to happen.

I felt guilty for doing it on our bed, but I didn’t protest or suggest that we move elsewhere. I was really horny, and I just wanted some form of relief, even if it wasn’t very satisfying. Why was I so horny? Well… Maybe I really wanted you to fuck my brains out, honey~ Or perhaps I’m a size queen who’s about to get exactly what she needs~?

Hehehe. Noel fingered me for a while, ridiculing me for being so wet~ She called me a slut, that if I was so hungry for her cock, that I could’ve asked sooner~ How awful is that~? Apparently, not very… I can tell how hard you are, dear~ Does it turn you on to know that I’m being treated so poorly~?

Well, after licking her sticky fingers clean, Noel put on a condom and shoved her thick cock inside of me. She took it slow at first, but it wasn’t long before her thrusts were deep and thorough~ She hit all of the right spots, almost as if she knows exactly where I like it, and all I could do was moan like a bitch in heat, begging for more~

The bed shook with every thrust, and Noel didn’t seem to care one bit about the noise~ It’s almost like she wanted us to get caught~! Hehe. I started to lose my sense of time after a while, but I squirted a ton~ Hmm~? Who do I enjoy having sex with more~? The answer should be obvious, honey~

Noel was relentless as she fucked me silly, her eyes fixated on my face and how I seemed to be struggling to contain all my emotions. And do you know what she did~? She grabbed both my shoulders, looked me dead in the eye, and told me that I should just let it all out, that I should embrace my inner slut~

I came so hard, dear. I don’t know why, I don’t know how, but it was one of the most intense orgasms of my entire life. It was exhilarating, and when I felt the condom start to inflate like a balloon, I knew that I wasn’t the only one enjoying themself. I was worried about it bursting, but thankfully it never happened.

We went through so many condoms that I lost count~ She fucked me from behind, on my side, and she even tried to mating press me~! Noel just kept going and going, and I wondered if she would ever stop~ And my wish was granted, but only after she demanded that I ride her like the slut I am~!

Everytime I slammed down, I could feel my womb reverberate, how her massive cock was practically banging against my cervix and demanding to be let inside~ I would twist my hips around every now and then, trying to find the perfect angle, and I almost passed out when she hit my g-spot~!

Noel was leaning back, enjoying the show and how my breasts were bouncing all over the place, and do you know what she did~? She slapped them, calling me a cow~! It was so degrading, but I loved it~! Fuck… She said that if they did grow bigger, that she would fuck them so hard that I would stop being so self conscious about their size~

Just imagine it, honey~ Me giving Noel titfucks every single day~ Her huge cock peeking out of my cleavage, my tongue hanging out as I lick and suck on the tip~ And when she cums, she glazes my boobs with so much of her thick jizz that the smell will stain my skin~ And that would just be a warmup~!

Fuck… Cum with me~! I’m going to ride you until you’re dry~! Mmm… F-Fuck fuck fuck!! I-I’m going crazy~! I’m cumming~! K-Knock me up~! Fill my womb with your cum, honey~! Y-Yes~! There it is~! Keep going~! Don’t stop until I’m bloated~! Remind me just who I belong to, who I love the most in the world~!

T-That was… Incredible. You came so much, sweetie. Look, it’s like I’m already pregnant~ Hehehe. I love you. Really, words don’t even begin to describe how much you mean to me. You’re all I could ever ask for and more. I know it’s hard to believe, but it’s so much more satisfying doing it with you.

Huh? You want to know what happened between Noel and me? Honestly… You’re hopeless, you know that? I’d love for us to cuddle, but I can tell that you’re still anxious and raring to go. And well… I could go another round. I’m still not quite satisfied, even if you’ve done such an amazing job so far.

So… I rode Noel like a woman possessed, and after what felt like forever, she finally came. I blacked out from all of the pleasure, but it was only for a moment. It was incredible, don’t get me wrong, but I still much prefer doing it with you, dear. I had to roll off of her, and well… The condom may have gotten stuck inside of me~

I considered pulling it out, but then I thought that maybe you’d like it~ Was I wrong~? Hehe. I think I counted a total of seven condoms on the bed? Hmm? I said earlier that Noel went through the whole box? Is that so~? Maybe she threw some out herself~? Or maybe I was lying to you~?

And that’s it. That’s pretty much everything that happened. After that, Noel seemed to be in a bit of a panic, offering to clean up the room and whatnot, but I told her to just go and take a shower to cool off. Honestly, I kind of just laid on our bed for a good while, basking in the afterglow of it all.

Um… Before we continue, do you mind if I freshen up in the bathroom, honey? I feel a bit gross. Thanks.

Splashing her face with water, Emilia was both overjoyed and embarrassed about confessing the events of her day to her wife. Was everything she said the truth? Absolutely not, but she knew exactly how to make it seem plausible, to paint a picture that anyone could become immersed in and believe is real.

Gazing down at her protruding belly, Emilia had to admit that she didn’t look half bad with a baby bump. Granted, she was inflated with cum, a feat that she had come to both respect and considered quite normal, given just who she had been intimate with earlier in the day. It made her hopeful that their efforts might finally bear fruit.

Vicky loved every second of it, I can tell, but it just feels wrong to bend the truth to such an extent. Sure, I find it arousing as well, but this isn’t about me - this is about Vicky. Well… It seems like she isn’t feeling down about what happened today. She’s probably floating on cloud nine, loving how I am going along with that fetish of hers.

Taking a deep breath, Emilia returned to the bedroom, finding that Victoria was sitting up straight and waiting for her. It was flattering, as she had been under the impression that she was taking too long, but judging by the sweet smile directed at her, she had nothing to worry about. At least, not at the moment.

I kind of want to do something different… This is Valentine’s Day, and while we have made love, I don’t think this is enough to satisfy me. It’d be easy to just ask Vicky to have sex again, but I want to try something new. I want her to be on the receiving end for a change, to know just how horny I am for her.

“Um… Vicky, I know this might be rather abrupt and sound crazy, but can I… Can I fuck you?” Emilia anxiously asked, finding it hard to be truly confident in whether this was the right course of action. She was always the one being penetrated in one form or another, and she felt that tonight was a good chance to spice things up.

The startled look on Victoria’s face was worrying, especially when she averted her gaze to stare off into space. It was as if she had never considered this outcome, and it took her quite a lot of consideration to come to a decision. And even then, it was obvious that she wasn’t entirely sure about it.

“A-As in... You want to use one of your toys again, Emmy..? I um… I’d be interested in trying, I suppose…” Victoria stuttered out, unable to bring herself to look her tantalising wife in the eye. She snuck glances at those huge breasts that glistened with sweat, causing her erection to throb with anticipation.

Breaking into a sprint, Emilia literally pounced on the flustered blonde, sending the two of them tumbling onto the bed. She may have knocked the air out of both of their lungs from the impact, but she was so overjoyed and happy that she needed to express herself through actions, not words.

“Aww. You’re so cute, Vicky! Are you sure? I’m not pressuring you into this, am I?” Emilia gushed for a moment before seeking confirmation, as she was aware of how sudden and abrupt this suggestion was, and how her sweetheart didn’t have it in her to say no. She knew she was asking for a lot, but she felt this was a step in the right direction.

If Vicky agrees to this, then maybe I can show her that there’s no need to be so prudish? We’re married, and we should be having sex however we like. Who cares if it’s not normal? It’s not as if anyone is watching us, let alone judging us. Spicing things up every once in a while could be fun, and I want her to understand that.

“Y-You’re not forcing me into anything, Emmy. I’m a bit nervous, but I trust that you’ll be gentle with me,” Victoria reassured her conflicted wife, unaware of what was going through her mind at this time. She struggled to get a read on the thoughts of those close to her, and it should come as no surprise, considering she doesn’t know what she herself truly wants.

Rubbing their cheeks together for a moment, Emilia planted several loving kisses on the blonde’s lips before rising up and hurrying to her cabinet where she hides her toys. Grabbing a box filled with assorted items, ranging from dildos, to handcuffs and rope, to even a chastity belt - most of which she has never used.

I bought most of these on a whim, thinking that maybe the day would come where we could find a use for them. I got a little carried away one day after looking through Vicky’s browsing history, and decided to just get a bunch of things that could help spice things up in the bedroom. Not that I really bring them out that often…

There’s a few to choose from. I definitely shouldn’t try and use any of the bigger ones, otherwise Vicky might be overwhelmed by it all. The only other dildo I’ve got is one that’s a similar size to her own dick - not that she knows that. It’s still big, but at least it isn’t borderline monstrous like some of the others.

Placing the box down on the bed, Emilia grabbed a purple phallus-shaped object with one hand, and what appeared to be a harness of sorts with the other, although it was on the smaller side. There was a glint in her eye as she exclaimed, “You don’t know how excited I am to do this, Vicky!”

“I-Is that..? That’s a strap-on, isn’t it? I-I get what you mean now, Emmy. You really want to fuck me, huh?” Victoria felt enlightened as everything pieced together now, as it was never quite clear to her how exactly her wife was going to have sex with her. She was still cautious, but she was willing to experiment.

Nodding her head, Emilia strapped the harness to her waist, situating it in place and tightening it to ensure that it wouldn’t come loose. It wasn’t much effort to get the dildo on either, as all she had to do was remove the jock strap for a moment. Looking down at herself, it was a little odd to see a penis protruding from her crotch.

“How do I look, Vicky? Never thought you’d see the day where I have a dick as well, did you? I-If you want to stop, just say so, okay?” Emilia posed, placing her hand on her hip and flicking her hair, puffing out her chest with pride. It didn’t last long, as she wasn’t entirely confident about how things would pan out.

Blushing and scratching her cheek, Victoria stared at the purple dildo for a few moments before sighing. Glancing up and staring into those warm, amber eyes that comforted her, she calmly replied, “I trust you, Emmy. Besides, I feel like this was bound to happen sometime… I mean, you probably are tired of always being on the receiving end, right?”

“It’s not like that, honey. I just thought it’d be something different, that it would be a nice change of pace for the two of us. That, and I’ve kind of wanted to fuck that sweet ass of yours for years,” Emilia shamelessly admitted that she wanted to spank and give her wife’s round ass a through pounding, even if she never showed any interest until now.

Giggling to herself as the bashful blonde turned beet red from embarrassment, Emilia reached into her bedside drawers and pulled out a bottle of lubricant. After smothering the dildo to ensure that it was nice and slick, that it would easily find its way inside of a certain someone’s tight, neglected pussy, she climbed up onto the bed.

Victoria knew that penetration wouldn’t be easy, that she would need to be prepared for this. Leaning back against the headboard of the bed, she spread her legs, offering herself up to the voluptuous bombshell of a woman that never failed to make her heart skip a beat. She was anxious, but she knew she was in good hands.

Coating her fingers in lube, Emilia cautiously brought them close to the futanari’s crotch, running them across her vulva for a few moments before slowly inserting one digit. Once her second joint was inside, she put another in, finding that this should be more than enough to get her ready for what was to come.

Pumping them in and out as she gradually built up speed, Emilia couldn’t help but to smile from ear to ear as she heard conflicted moans escaping her lover’s lips. It was adorable, and she just couldn't help herself from teasing her, “Do you hear that cute sound, honey~? Or is it just me~?”

“E-Emmy..!” Victoria protested as she felt incredibly vulnerable at this moment, failing to realise that she played right into her wife’s hands. The erotic sounds escaping her mouth were loud and clear, and she had to place a hand on her face in a futile attempt to retain some semblance of dignity.

She’s so freaking cute when she tries to act all proper when we’re having sex. A part of me wants her to stay like this forever, but it would be best if Vicky comes to terms with her sexuality and not be afraid to express her desires. One step at a time though. For now, I should focus on making her feel amazing.

Continuing to finger Victoria for a couple of minutes to ensure she was well and truly prepared, Emilia crawled on her knees and positioned herself so that the dildo was in line with the inexperienced vagina. She was trembling with excitement, as she knew that this was something that would impact them both.

“Just say my name if you want me to stop, okay? And I mean my actual name, Vicky. I’ll take it nice and slow so you can adjust, alright?” Emilia made it clear that there was a simple and easy way to put an end to this, one that she would quickly recognise as she wasn’t accustomed to hearing her name in the throes of passion.

Shuffling from side to side as she made herself comfortable, Victoria was as ready as she could be considering the situation. She clutched the bed sheets firmly, bracing herself for what was to come. “I-I’m ready, Emmy. I know you’ll be gentle, so just take it easy and don’t stress, okay?”

It was like the married couple were having sex for the first time all over again, except their positions were flipped around. Their hearts were racing and they were both anxious about not messing things up, and despite their years of experience, they still felt the need to reassure one another that everything was fine at all times.

Cautiously pushing the tip of the dildo inside, Emilia was closely examining her beloved’s facial expression, watching as her eyes widened with shock and how her mouth hung open, almost as if she was about to scream. But no noise came out as the seconds ticked away, eventually leading to her biting her lip to retain some of her sanity.

Slowly but surely, Emilia inserted more and more of the purple sex toy into her wife’s pussy, counting down the minutes that passed since it all began. Things weren’t quite this slow when they first made love all those years ago, but the circumstances were different now, and she felt it was wrong to compare.

Victoria was tossing and turning the whole while, her thin body struggling to withstand all of the waves of pleasure coursing through her. While they may be foreign, they weren’t as alarming or strange as she imagined. Each time she would buck her hips upwards in a desperate attempt to get a hold of herself, the dildo would bump against a sweet spot, causing her to moan erotically.

“It’s all in now, Vicky. How does it feel? Weird?” Emilia was concerned as she announced that there was nothing more left, that she had bottomed the dildo out inside of her partner’s inexperienced vagina. She didn’t show it on her face, but she was enjoying the plethora of emotions displayed over the last few minutes.

She’s so beautiful and hot right now. The way her eyes occasionally roll back, almost as if she’s being swept away by the pleasure, and how her lips are trembling… Vicky’s just so cute and adorable that I never want to let her out of my sight. Now if only she’d roll over so I could fuck that ass of hers… I wonder how she’d react to being spanked?

Taking deep breaths as she tried to calm herself, Victoria placed one of her hands onto her stomach, identifying just where the dildo was inside of her. She seemed confused, as she clearly didn’t hate the feeling of being penetrated, but it wasn’t something she was familiar enough with to truly enjoy.

“I-I don’t know… Maybe I’ll feel good if you start moving, Emmy?” Victoria was uncertain, and she could only assume that things would get better once they actually started making love instead of just staring at one another. Not that she truly minded, as she quite enjoyed gazing into those amber eyes.

Pulling her hips backwards, Emilia slowly jolted forwards, thrusting the dildo back inside of her wife at a moderate pace. She was met with a pleasant yet confused moan, leading her to repeat her actions multiple times, hoping that it would slowly warm the blonde up to the feeling of being on the receiving end.

Her dick is twitching. I guess Vicky really is enjoying this, even if she doesn’t know it. I think I read somewhere that futanari are far more sensitive than your average woman. I wonder if it’s true? Well, there’s only one way to find out, isn’t there? Please forgive me for being a little selfish and curious, Vicky.

Emilia abruptly quickened her pace, spurred by her own curiosity as she wanted to ascertain whether Victoria was more responsive to sensations through her vagina, rather than her penis. To her surprise, the moans filling the air became more sensual and sultry, and it was like music to her ears.

It all happened so suddenly, as Victoria’s entire body arched upwards as she let out a bellowing moan that echoed throughout the room and into the hallway. She herself couldn’t truly comprehend what was going on, but after repeatedly being prodded in the same spot multiple times, it became quite clear what this phenomenon was - her g-spot had been found.

“E-Emmy! K-Keep going..!” Victoria moaned out as tidal waves crashed through her, striking her core as she thrashed about, only being held down by her firm grip on the bed sheets. She was actually enjoying herself far more than she anticipated, and the thought of doing it with her wife made it all the more satisfying.

Quickening her pace, Emilia was delighted that she was being spurred on like this, that she was actually being told to continue what she was doing. It was exhilarating, even if she herself didn’t get any stimulation from this. It was a good workout though, as she had never really bucked her hips like this before.

“E-Emmy..!! I-I’m cumming!” It happened all so abruptly, as Victoria suddenly shouted that she had reached her limit, only for ropes of semen to fly out of her penis and land on her own stomach and the brunette’s ample bosom. Her cerulean eyes were rolled backwards, and her mouth hung open as she drowned in the throes of passion.

Feeling quite proud of herself, Emilia gradually slowed down, not wanting to make it too startling for her climaxing wife. She was loving every second of this, and a part of her was hoping that they could do this every so often, even if her hips were aching just a little from all of the sharp movements.

Seeing the futanari flop down onto the bed and gasping for air, Emilia decided that enough was enough, and pulled the purple dildo out of the gushing wet vagina. She contemplated using her mouth to clean up the mess, but she refrained, not wanting to alarm her fatigued lover when she was so defenseless.

“T-That was… That was incredible…” Victoria gasped out, unable to muster any strength as she just laid there, completely and utterly exhausted. Three orgasms had taken its toll on her, and given how stressful her day had been, this was all that she could manage after having sex early in the morning.

She’s all tuckered out, huh? I was hoping for a little more, to be honest. I’m still not satisfied just yet, but I’ll just blame that on me ovulating. Well, two creampies should be enough, right? It won’t be long now before I have Vicky’s baby growing inside of me, and then we’ll finally have a family of our own. I can’t wait!

Leaning in, Emilia kissed Victoria on the forehead, brushing some of her hair out of her face so she could admire just how beautiful she truly is. Smiling wholeheartedly, she whispered quietly, “Happy Valentine’s Day, Vicky. I know you went through a lot today, but I really do love you. And I want nothing more than for you to be happy.”

After watching her beloved fall asleep right before her eyes, Emilia straightened herself up and sighed. Now then… How do I clean this mess up? The sheets are all sticky and gross from when I did it with Noel, and the blankets are a mess… Should I carry Vicky to the guest bedroom? Yeah, let’s do that.

Embracing her slumbering wife in her arms, Emilia was cautious as she carried her to the unoccupied bedroom down the hall, grateful that no one was awake at this time of night to see them naked and covered in sweat. The thrill of being caught did arouse her, but she knew that she was just running off of fumes from earlier, that she’d become rational soon.

What a day… I really need to sit down and talk with Vicky, don’t I? Well, it can wait until tomorrow. For now, I just want to hold her in my arms and sleep.

Chapter Text

There was an air of urgency amongst the house attendants of the Buckfield manor this morning, as a majority of them had returned to their duties far later than they planned for. While they may have been given the option to take Valentine’s Day off, that didn’t excuse them from being tardy the following day.

The head of the household was lenient, but that didn’t change the fact that there were some who were frantically rushing about, performing their tasks that had become menial over the years. Sweeping and mopping the wooden floorboards, cleaning the windows, and tending to the laundry.

Victoria didn’t quite understand what all the commotion was about, and she had considered informing everyone that they could relax and take things at their own pace, but she refrained from doing so, a part of her still feeling self conscious about yesterday’s events. She didn’t want to impose on them, not when she couldn’t carry her head above her shoulders.

Despite both feeling and looking as if there was something bothering her, Victoria’s expression brightened up the moment her gorgeous wife entered the room. It was as if she was drawn to her, knowing that she was troubled, and was here to help soothe her anxious mind and put her at ease.

The loyal maids were all well aware of the unbreakable bond that the married couple shared, some of them having been around long enough to watch them grow from teenagers to the adults they were today. It was a heartwarming scene for them to observe from the sidelines, as there was no denying that Emilia and Victoria were well and truly in love.

Breakfast was somewhat hectic as everyone scrambled to prepare the table and serve out food, but once the Buckfields and all of their workers sat down to eat, the tension in the air dispersed, ushering in a warm and comforting atmosphere. Sharing meals together was the norm here, even if other wealthy families would never even think of doing such a thing.

Only the trained eye could see that Victoria’s hands were shaking when she glanced across the table at the youngest girl present, that she almost dropped her breakfast on multiple occasions. It was as if there was something she wanted to say, that she was overcome with fear, but it was impossible to truly tell what was on her mind.

Out of all who were present, there was only one individual who had a good understanding as to what was troubling the distressed blonde. Emilia was quite observant, her warm amber eyes focused solely on her wife who was trembling just by looking in the direction of Noel. Without uttering a word, she placed her hand on top of hers in an attempt to comfort her.

There were a good portion of maids present who were quite accustomed to seeing the pair partake in public displays of affection, often initiated by the buxom housewife who was conscious about her looks. It made them chuckle, as they always found it amusing how their master would get all flustered from the tiniest things.

Victoria was clearly embarrassed, her ears turning red as she lowered her head in shame, even if she well and truly did appreciate having someone reassure her that there was no need to panic. She didn’t truly understand why she was so worked up after looking at Noel, as there was no bad blood between them.

Sure, Noel may have taken Emilia out on a date for Valentine’s Day in her place, and she may have been intimate with her in the master bedroom of all places, but that was what she had accounted for. She was a tad jealous that she missed out on it, but that was all that she felt about the matter - at least, that she was conscious of.

Deep down, Victoria was plagued by complex emotions, ones that not even she could comprehend, or was even aware of. Buried deep beneath her own self deprivation, anxiety, and feelings of inadequacy, there existed fear of the younger girl who had been nothing but kind to her for all these years.

Noel and her were quite similar, and that’s what terrified Victoria - knowing that someone full of doubts was actively putting in effort to better themselves for Emilia’s sake. She felt challenged, like her livelihood may soon be at risk, that her peaceful marriage may become strained and conflicted, and she was afraid of that.

Not aware of such feelings, she could only assume that her breakdown yesterday had taken a heavy toll on her, that she hadn’t quite recovered from it, even if she slept in far later than she typically would. It made the most sense, and yet she wasn’t entirely convinced that she was ready to move on.

She had promised to sit down and have a serious talk with her wife today, and yet that didn’t stop Victoria from being nervous. Unsure what to expect, that perhaps she may have done something wrong and that she was about to be chewed out for it, or maybe that her fetish will no longer be tolerated - whatever it may be, she was left in the dark and confused.

Victoria trusted Emilia with her life, and yet not knowing what awaited her was alarming. She was well aware that she wasn’t the best at communicating her thoughts and feelings, but for her beloved to not give so much as hint as to what was about to be discussed was startling, as it made her think that their bond may not be as strong as it once was.

With breakfast winding down, the absent minded blonde failed to pick up on the fact that Emilia had eaten more than usual, that she had actually asked for seconds. She was so lost in her own thoughts that her lacking observation skills had plummeted off a cliff, leaving her oblivious to the world around her.

For someone who was so conscious about both her looks and her weight, it was extremely rare for Emilia to have a second helping of food so early in the day. On the surface she seemed as content as always, but no one could begin to comprehend the stress she was hiding beneath that dazzling mask of hers.

One by one, the maids all rose to their feet, making an effort to clean up the mess that they had just made. Many carried plates and cutlery to the kitchen, while others removed the tablecloth, folding it up so that it would be easier to carry to the laundry to be properly washed and ironed.

“Let’s head upstairs, Vicky,” Emilia’s gentle voice cut through the noise of footsteps and the clattering of tableware, putting her wife at ease as she placed a hand on her lap to soothe her worries. They sat side by side at the table instead of opposite to one another, as they would sometimes feed each other in secret when no one was watching.

Feeling her heart race as she truly did not know what to expect, Victoria anxiously nodded in agreement, standing up from her seat before walking hand in hand out of the dining room. The sense of comfort of being by Emilia’s side wasn’t as all-encompassing as it normally was, as she truly could not predict what was going through the taller woman’s head.

Was she upset with her? Had she done something wrong and needed to be scolded in private? Or was this about their attempts at having a child together? Heck, it may even be related to her cuckolding fetish. Not knowing what to expect left her feeling both guilt and fear, as she couldn’t brace herself for what was to come.

Emilia wore a pleasant smile on her face as she was one step ahead of her self conscious partner, guiding the way up the wide wooden staircase towards the master bedroom. She didn’t care if the house attendants were under the impression that they were about to make sweet love to one another, as their opinions were of no concern to her at this moment.

The door creaked shut behind them as the married couple quietly crept towards their bed, the sheets having been replaced with fresh, new ones that weren’t stained with sexual fluids. The room itself no longer reeked, and they were both somewhat embarrassed, as whoever had to clean up would definitely assume that they had been quite messy.

“Vicky, I just want to say that I’m proud of you for all that you’ve done. You do everything by yourself, never asking for help, and don’t show any signs of weakness in front of others,” Emilia took a seat on the foot of the bed, praising the blonde for all of her efforts and being genuine about it.

With her butt sinking into the mattress, Victoria was somewhat flustered that she was being commended for doing what had to be done. She knew that she wasn’t perfect, that she had made plenty of mistakes throughout the years, but it was reassuring to hear that someone truly appreciated her.

“I know yesterday was rough for you, and that I probably didn’t make things any easier. What kind of wife am I when I left you alone like that? I should’ve gone with you to see your parents, but instead I spent the day with someone else,” Emilia was quite passionate as she looked deep into those cerulean eyes, not wavering for even a second as she continued.

As much as she wanted to interrupt and state that she was the one who insisted that Noel take her wife out and make love to her on Valentine’s Day, Victoria felt that it was best if she just kept quiet and let the compassionate brunette get everything off of her chest first. Being honest with each other was healthy, and she knew this.

“I feel like I failed you yesterday, Vicky. I wasn’t there for you when you needed me most. And when we are together, what do I do? I tease you, reminding you of what I’ve done with Noel, and go as far as to tell you everything she did to me. I’m the worst,” Emilia rolled her eyes as she spoke about herself, clearly not having a high opinion about her actions.

Not wanting to just sit there and do nothing, Victoria took a deep breath before grabbing both of her wife’s hands, lifting them up so it was apparent that she wasn’t going to let go. With a shaky voice, she informed her, “D-Don’t say that, Emmy. I wanted it to happen. You were just doing what I said. You were being considerate, asking me if I wanted to stop. You’re amazing, okay?”

“Vicky… I need to be honest with you. I don’t think it’s healthy for you to burden yourself with everything. Let me help you with work like I used to. We’re in this together, so you can lean on my shoulder for anything,” Emilia blushed a little, her conviction wavering for a second before she spoke her thoughts.

Lowering her head as she felt inadequate, that all of her efforts thus far weren’t enough, that she still had plenty more to do before she could handle this all by herself, Victoria knew that she was biting off more than she could chew. She was incapable of doing what her mother could, and no matter how much she tried, it was clear that she wasn’t as skillful as her.

“I… I’ve done my best, tried so hard, but it still isn’t enough, is it, Emmy? Maybe I’m just not cut out for this…” Victoria started to sniffle, her voice cracking as she had to stomach the fact that not even her own wife thought she was capable of doing things by herself. The truth hurt, even if she was being offered assistance.

Freeing one of her hands, Emilia reached up and wiped away one of the tears starting to swell up in the blonde’s eyes. She knew that she could have gone about this in a more gentle manner, that perhaps she should have eased into the topic, but it needed to be said, and she didn’t want to wait any longer.

“Vicky, no. You’ve done an amazing job so far, and I’m sure you’ll keep doing it for years to come. Do you think your mother was able to run everything by herself at your age? No, she wasn’t. So I don’t think it’s right that you hold yourself up to such impossible standards,” Emilia tried to be soothing, even if she had to be a little blunt in order to get her message across.

Falling silent as she processed everything, Victoria nodded after a few long moments, coming to realise that perhaps she was trying to accomplish something ridiculous, that she had set herself such impossible standards that not even her own mother could achieve. It still didn’t put her at ease, but it certainly helped calm her down ever so slightly.

“Take some time off to relax, Vicky. And when you’re ready, I’ll come and help you out. You know, I could always dress up like I’m your secretary. I bet you’d love that, wouldn’t you?” Emilia did her best to lighten the mood, offering suggestions that she wasn’t aware that her in-laws had brought up only yesterday.

A little taken back by those words, how it reminded her of how her birth mother had said almost the exact same thing, Victoria couldn’t help but to imagine what her wife would look like in a dress suit. There was no doubt in her mind that she would look stunning, but she had to see it to believe it.

“I’d like that, Emmy. I know what you’re going to say. We’re a team, so we should do this together, right? Well… Let’s give it a shot. I’d like to have you by my side while I work,” Victoria averted her gaze as she scratched her cheek, feeling a little embarrassed that she was getting caught up in the mood.

Wrapping her arms around her beloved’s chest, Emilia hugged her tightly as if to say that she would never let go. She felt the need to prove just how much she loved and cherished her, even if she could go a little overboard at times. It warmed her heart to know that things would work themself out, that they were going to get through this together.

But there were still plenty of more things on her mind that she needed to address.

Pulling away after embracing one another for a couple of minutes, Emilia decided that it was time to move the discussion along. Composing herself as she inhaled, she was quite dire as she spoke, “I know this may sound rude, Vicky, but… But I don’t think we’re ready to start a family just yet. You and I have so many problems to tackle before I’m comfortable with having a child.”

“B-But… But Emmy, what about your parents? Your Mom and Dad won’t be happy to hear that. And… And I’d really like to have a child with you,” Victoria was shocked, and even a little hurt, but she understood where this was coming from. She agreed with her wife, although she was concerned about what others would think.

Scoffing and rolling her eyes, Emilia sounded a little annoyed as she retorted, “Who cares what they think? Seriously, it’s none of their business what we get up to. If they want a grandchild so badly, then maybe they should consider our circumstances first! S-Sorry. Got a little worked up there, didn’t I?”

Victoria was taken back by this outburst, as it was unpredictable and somewhat startling. But after she got past that, she sympathised with the compassionate brunette, finding that the opinion of their parents didn’t matter. If anything, she found herself laughing a little at just how tense the atmosphere was at this moment.

“No, I think you’re right, Emmy. Let’s just worry about ourselves for now. But um… Does that mean we have to go back to using condoms? A-And what if you do get pregnant from last night?” Victoria had a few pressing questions on her mind, as it was well and good to decide against having a child together at this time, but they’d been doing it raw quite a lot lately.

Pausing as she needed a moment to consider her options, Emilia came to the decision after a short while, one that she hoped would be accepted, “If I miss my period, then I guess my parents will be happy. But if I’m still not pregnant by then, then I suppose I could always go and get one of those implants in my arm.”

“I-I see… Well, it’s your body, Emmy, so if that’s what you want, then okay. I’ll support you as much as I can, even if I’m a little uncertain about what that implant even is,” Victoria was perplexed, as she didn’t quite comprehend what her wife was alluding to, but aside from that, she had no issues with what has been suggested thus far.

Sighing and shaking her head, Emilia could only smile before flicking the blonde’s forehead with one of her fingers. It was a playful gesture, one that she hoped would dispel the tension that lingered in the air. She had brought up two pressing matters that had been on her mind since late last night, and yet there was still more that needed to be said.

“Thanks honey. I’m so grateful to have you by my side. But um… I know this may be a little odd, but what do you think about Noel? I saw that you were getting all nervous during breakfast, and I wanted to know what was bothering you,” Emilia tried her best to be smooth with the transition of topics, even if it was quite abrupt, making her sound a little tense.

Just hearing the young maid’s name sent a shiver down Victoria’s spine, as she was reminded of her while she felt vulnerable. She truly harboured no ill feelings towards the girl, but there was just something about her that left her on edge. Unable to figure out exactly what it was, she sunk her shoulders and exhaled.

“Noel… I don’t know. Yesterday when I saw her giving you and Sophia chocolates, I was afraid that she was trying to steal you away from me, that she was openly declaring war in front of so many people. I-I know it’s silly, but… But that’s what I felt at that time,” Victoria was anxious, confiding her thoughts to her concerned wife.

Shaking her head in order to admonish such a preposterous accusation, Emilia felt like she needed to be the voice of reason and cut through those delusional musings, even if they did intrigue her. “Don’t be silly, dear. Noel just wanted to show her appreciation to us for all that we’ve done for her. She doesn’t want to take me away from you, I promise.”

“Y-You don’t know that, Emmy. I’ve seen the way she looks at you. Sometimes she’s staring at you like she’s hungry, other times it's like she sees you as some kind of prize. I-I know I might sound crazy, but she really does want you for herself!” Victoria stuttered like a dork, unable to recognise that she was letting her imagination blind her from what really happened.

Not quite sure what to make of all of this, as it was clear that her beloved was fantasising about things that never truly occurred, Emilia decided to just place both of her hands on her shoulders and look her dead in the eye. She needed to be straight with her, to be blunt and inform her that she was just seeing things.

“Vicky, you are just imagining those things. Noel looks up to you! Why would she ever try to upset you? Do I need to call her here so you can see that for yourself?” Emilia felt a tinge of guilt, as she felt as if she should have been more cautious about enabling her wife’s cuckolding fetish, as it was clearly leading to her becoming delusional.

Opening and closing her mouth as she just could not find the words to retort such a claim, it never really crossed Victoria’s mind that the young maid would see her as a role model, and actually appreciate her. It made a lot of sense as to why she received chocolates yesterday, but it still left her feeling uncertain and full of doubt.

“F-Fine… I wanted to talk to her about something anyway…” Victoria sulked ever so slightly as she crossed her arms and pouted, clearly not appreciating the sheer amount of favouritism that was being shown towards the young girl. It left her feeling jealous, that her marriage might become jeopardised, and she was afraid of the disaster that may follow.

Even if she was a tad bit irritated, Emilia felt that clearing up this misunderstanding would do everyone good in the long run. Jumping to her feet, she relaxed and smiled at the broody blonde, hoping that her good intentions would get across to her. After a brief pause, she left the room, unsure on where to go to search for Noel.

Left to her own devices, Victoria was overcome with regret for her immature behaviour. She recognised that she was acting like a child, that she should be handling this in a more adult fashion, and yet she found it challenging to calm down. How could she keep still when she was about to come face to face with the person who she was afraid of?

It’s not that Noel did anything wrong to her - it’s that her own imagination was causing her to spiral downwards into a pit of depravity and despair. Nothing had happened as of yet, but she was acting as if her loving wife was being stolen from her, that the one person she cared for most in the world was no longer hers.

As foolish as it was, Victoria just could not bring herself to see the truth, even if it was so blatantly obvious. Instead, she was blinded by her own perverted delusions, as she started to fantasise about being cuckolded, and how Emilia’s body was slowly being trained to prefer the touch of their young maid.

Minutes ticked away, and Victoria was starting to worry that something may have happened. Could her darling wife be fooling around with Noel at this very moment? She had given them explicit permission to do so before, but it never really crossed her mind that they could be doing it right this second.

Sitting on the edge of her seat as she heard footsteps and voices approach the bedroom, the anxious woman had to clutch the bed sheets tightly to prevent her from leaping at Emilia as she walked through the door. Her heart was racing from her own imagination, and she needed some form of confirmation that she had just been imagining things.

“Sorry it took so long, Vicky. I swear, they sent me on a wild goose chase trying to find Noel… Hmm? What’s that look for? Were you worried about me, honey? I was just going to get Noel, you know? Nothing happened, I promise,” apologising for her tardiness, Emilia was quick to survey the concerned look on the blonde’s face, piecing together what must have happened in her absence.

Meekly stepping into the master bedroom, the very place that she had gone wild in only yesterday, Noel cautiously closed the door behind her, not wanting to let their voices carry out into the hallway for the rest of her coworkers to overhear. They had been teasing her all morning about her little stunt and how she handed out chocolates, and she didn’t want things to get worse.

She was wary, although she wasn’t quaking in her boots like she would have several months ago. No, Noel was doing her best to remain calm and composed, trying to understand why she was called on such short notice and why the head of the household seemed to be wearing a conflicted look on her face.

“R-Right. I trust you, Emmy. Really, I do. It’s just… You were gone so long, and after what happened yesterday between you and Noel, I… I can’t help but to worry,” Victoria stuttered out, sounding like a nervous teenager who had to give a presentation in front of a class full of judgmental strangers.

Feeling the need to express her concern, Noel stepped forward a few feet before inserting herself into the conversation, “Are you sure you’re okay, Lady Victoria? You’ve looked troubled all morning. I assure you, I haven’t laid a finger on Em today, and I wouldn’t even think of doing that in front of you, not when you’re like this.”

“Take it easy, Vicky. Even Noel here is worried about you. I get that you’re still a bit vulnerable from yesterday, but you need to understand that Noel isn’t out to ruin everything. I mean, do you know how ridiculous that sounds? She couldn’t hurt a fly!” Emilia felt as if she had to be the mediator, that she had to see to it that this misunderstanding was cleared up sooner rather than later.

Sinking into her seat just a little, Victoria couldn’t help but to think that she was being ganged up on. Sure, she understood that they were concerned about her wellbeing, that they were doing this for her sake, but she felt like a deer caught in the headlights of a speeding truck, paralysed by fear and unable to move.

Taking multiple deep breaths in order to calm her nerves, as futile as that may be, Victoria had to be mature, to not make her maid lose any more respect for her. It took a lot of courage, but she finally found her voice, even if it was shaky, “S-So what did you bring Noel here for, Emmy?”

“Noel, tell Vicky what you think of her, would you? She seems to think that you’re out to ruin our marriage, that you’re going to steal me away from her,” Emilia placed her hand on the shorter girl’s shoulder, giving her a gentle push so that she could step into the spotlight and say what needs to be said.

Flustered as she now stood in the middle of the married couple, both of whom were on edge for different reasons, Noel tightened her fists and reaffirmed her will. “I-I really respect Lady Victoria. She’s such a hard worker, always doing her best to get things done, and she’s so pretty that everyone in the manor keeps talking about you.”

“H-Huh..?” Both Victoria and Emilia blurted out, confused as to that last bit of information. Neither one of them had anticipated that all of their employees were gossiping about the blonde’s beauty of all things, and it was hard to take in. After all, no one really expressed much interest in either of them, aside from when something scandalous was taking place.

Tilting her head to the side, Noel was under the impression that they didn’t understand her. Not wanting them to think of her like a child, she continued, “Some of the other maids that have been here for a long time like to talk about how Lady Victoria used to style her hair, and how Lady Emilia has always been conscious about her choice in clothing.”

Emilia and Victoria were bewildered, as this was all news to them. Sure, they knew that there were a few people who had been here since they were teenagers, and some even longer than that, but it really came as a surprise to learn that they were a topic of discussion. Shocking, but flattering at the same time.

“If you’re wondering about yesterday, I assure you that I only gave out chocolates to show my gratitude. There’s no deeper meaning to it than that. And really, I hope that you will like them, Lady Victoria. I um… I don’t really know much about you, but I want to change that!” Noel had found her confidence, declaring her adoration of the flustered blonde.

Smiling from ear to ear, Emilia circled around the young girl, taking a seat on the edge of the bed as she wrapped an arm around her wife’s waist, pulling her in close so their shoulders were rubbing against one another. She was pleased with what she was hearing, as there should be no room for misunderstandings now.

“What did I tell you, Vicky? Noel doesn’t hate you, and she isn’t out to steal me away from you. Don’t you have anything to say to her?” Emilia gently relayed all of this information to her beloved, hoping to give her the push she needed to voice her thoughts, and speak up about what was troubling her.

Fidgeting on the spot, Victoria realised that all eyes were on her, that she was expected to apologise for being too immersed in her own twisted imagination. “S-Sorry for doubting you, Noel. I know it’s ridiculous, but I really did think that you were out to get me, that you were trying to take Emmy from me. I hope you can forgive me.”

“There’s no need to be sorry, Lady Victoria. We haven’t really had a chance to talk lately, so I can’t even begin to imagine what kinds of misunderstandings you might have towards me. You trusted me with Lady Emilia, and I’d never do anything to hurt you,” Noel felt like some of this was unnecessary, that she didn’t need an apology, as this was partially her own fault.

Believing that now was as good of a time as any to confess to the mishap that occured in the shower earlier in the month, Emilia could only pray for forgiveness for the awful thing she did, even if it was all an accident. “There’s something you should know, Vicky. Remember that day you picked Noel up from my parent’s place? You see, we had sex without protection in the shower, and Noel came inside me.”

Time came to a stand still for Victoria as she tried to process what she had just heard. She had always been aware of the possibility that her wife may have raw, unprotected sex behind her back, but it was so shocking to learn that it actually did happen. A part of her was horrified and outraged, but that was completely overshadowed by her own perverted desires.

“I-I’m so sorry, Lady Victoria! I didn’t mean for it to happen! You can fire me if you want! I-I understand that what I did was such an awful thing to do!” Noel, urged by her own conscience, apologised for committing such a treacherous deed, willing to take accountability for it by losing her job. It was reckless, but she felt like she needed to be punished.

All of the worlds sounded slow and distorted to Victoria, who was lost in her own little world. Deep down beneath all of her anxieties and fear, she was exhilarated, aroused at the fact that she was well and truly being cuckolded. It was like a poison eating away at her from within, and this small taste had her craving more, consequences be damned.

“I hope you can forgive us, honey. I know it might sound like we’re making excuses, but we really don’t know what it is that you want. You asked for to be intimate behind your back, but when you hear about it, you go quiet and act like you’re hurt,” Emilia expressed her concern, hoping to make it clear that she and the young maid didn’t know what was expected from them aside from just having sex.

Returning back to reality, Victoria was overcome with guilt. Her deepest desires conflicted with her morals, making her seem as if she only cared about her own satisfaction. She truly loved her wife, but she wanted her to be defiled by someone else, to experience a whole new world of pleasure. It terrified her to know that this is what she wanted.

“I-I might regret this, and I hate that I want it, but I want Noel to try and corrupt you, Emmy. I want her to fuck you so hard that your feelings for me start to waver, so I can experience what it is like to really be cucked. I want you two to humiliate me, to treat me like I’m pathetic for having such a disgusting fetish!” Victoria shouted, her voice strained as she felt a heavy weight fall from her shoulders.

There was an awkward period of silence where Emilia and Noel were both blown away by what the blonde had just confided in them with. Neither of them had anticipated that she would want to feel like her relationship was in jeopardy, that she was at risk of losing everything. It was a shocking revelation, one that they didn’t know how to respond to.

“I-I want Noel to fuck you in every room of the manor, Emmy! I want her to make you go crazy with pleasure that only she can give you! I want you to start having to choose which of us to sleep with! I-I know it will hurt, but I just have to know how thrilling it is!” Victoria was somewhat delusional, believing that the cuckolding she witnessed in pornography would be just like the real thing, that her beloved would become a slave to her own desires.

Sighing as she felt like things were getting out of hand, Emilia had to snap some sense into her wife. She felt guilty for encouraging her, but if this is what she truly wanted, then it was her responsibility to understand her, to try and make sense of this insane fetish. “Vicky, I’ll give you some time to think it over, since you’re clearly a bit too emotional right now. But, if you really do want this, I want to set some ground rules.”

Noel was confused, as she was hearing so many conflicting things, and it was hard to tell which was the truth and what was a lie. She remained quiet, not wanting to intervene with some stupid remark and make herself look like a child. While she was worried sick, it was hard for her to deny that she was just a little excited at what kind of developments there may be.

“I won’t be kissing Noel. Only you earn that privilege, Vicky. If I go through with this implant, I will still make Noel use protection just to be safe. The only person’s baby I want is yours, okay? And finally, if any one of us wants to stop, then that’s that. We will never do this cuckolding thing again. Do I make myself clear?” Emilia was rational with the boundaries she wanted to set, as she had no intention of acting like lovers with her maid.

Nodding her head eagerly in agreement, a bit too hastily for that manner, it was hard to tell if Victoria was truly listening, or if she was only hearing what she wanted to hear. She wore a pained yet pleased expression on her face, one that was befitting a masochist, and yet she was completely unaware of it, as she was so close to experiencing true bliss in the form of cuckolding.

“Don’t think I’ll let you slack off, Vicky. I want you to actually improve your skills and satisfy me. I don’t want you to be complacent and let Noel please me. You’re my wife, and I won’t be impressed if you start to neglect me because of this fetish of yours,” Emilia continued, as she well and truly wanted their sex life to get better. It was satisfying, make no mistake, but as of late she found herself wanting more.

Victoria froze before nodding understandingly, her heart racing a million miles a minute as she was both exhilarated and terrified at what may be waiting for her in the near future. This is what she wanted, and she had no objections to any rules that had been suggested up until now. She was content with this, and was excited for when it all truly began.

“Honestly, what am I to do with you, honey..? Do you have anything you want to say, Noel? You’re a part of this too, so if there’s anything you aren’t sure of, or something you aren’t comfortable with, please let us know,” Emilia shook her head in disbelief, having never expected that things would turn out this way. There was more she wanted to get off her chest, but she felt like was going to sound like she was nagging if she kept going.

Flustered that she was being given an opportunity to join the adult’s conversation, Noel had to remember what exactly Sophia had taught her during their week together. Mustering her courage, she asked for clarification, “S-So Lady Victoria wants me to be a bull, right? She wants me to treat her with little respect as I just take Lady Emilia from her whenever I want, and wherever I want, yes?”

“P-Please… Make me feel like I’ve really been cucked, Noel! I want you to try and take Emmy away from me! I-I don’t think you’ll succeed, but… But this is what I want. I know it’s wrong, that I shouldn’t ask for these kinds of things, that you’re too young to be involved in this, but that just makes it even hotter!” Victoria hung her head in shame, loving every second of finally being able to be honest with herself and the woman she loves.

Becoming concerned that they might be getting a little too heated and passionate, Emilia decided to put an end to this topic for the time being. She did not want anyone overhearing this, as it would spell nothing but disaster for everyone involved. “Alright, that’s enough, you two. Let’s take some time to think this through before we make any rash decisions. I’m happy you’re starting to open up, Vicky, but I worry you might be expecting too much from us.”

“S-Sorry about this, Emmy. I just… It means a lot to me for you to go along with this fetish of mine. But I’ll drop it for now. There’s something I’ve been meaning to ask Noel,” Victoria was able to calm herself down, as she realised that if she got any more carried away, that her relationship with her wife may actually become strained and damaged, and she would never forgive herself if that were to happen.

Puzzled as she was curious to know what her boss wanted to discuss with her personally after all of this, Noel was hoping that her employment wasn’t in jeopardy. She had made plenty of minor mistakes over the last few years, as she was your typical clumsy maid, but she had been making an effort to stop making a fool of herself, in hopes that people would stop treating her like a kid.

“Noel, have you ever thought about going back to school? You’ll be 17 this year, and I hate to think that Emmy and I are causing you to miss out on what it’s like to go to school. You could make some friends, fall in love, or even find a passion that you want to make into your career,” Victoria was cool and collected for a change, having been thinking this through since yesterday, and even practised what she would say.

Startled by how sudden of a suggestion this was, Noel stepped backwards as she felt a little hurt. Becoming emotional, she sounded like she had been betrayed as she asked, “A-Are you trying to get rid of me? After devoting all of my time and effort into being your maid? Did I mess up? Am I no longer needed? You just told me you wanted me to sleep with Lady Emilia!”

“Now now, Noel. You need to take a moment to consider our perspective. We’re both truly grateful for all you’ve done, but you deserve to have your own life. You shouldn’t feel obligated to be our maid forever,” Emilia intervened, concerned about the younger girl’s wellbeing first and foremost.

Clenching her fists, Noel stopped trying to take her frustrations out on her employers, as they had been nothing but kind to her since she met them. Taking a deep breath, she felt like now was a good time to request something for herself, “Can I have some time off? I want to go home and visit my family. I think I should talk to Mama about my future.”

“Of course, Noel. You really don’t need to ask, you know? We’re more than happy to let you go home for a week if you want. Remember? We’ve said you could go back whenever you want, and we won’t hold it against you,” Emilia’s soothing voice was like music to everyone’s ears, as she sweetly reassured her maid that there was no need to ask, considering how young she was.

Smiling as she was looking forward to returning home, as she hadn’t seen her family since just after New Years, Noel tried to hide her excitement. Bowing her head gracefully, she felt that now was as good of a time as any to take her leave, “Thank you, Lady Emilia, Lady Victoria. I’m going to return to work, but I’ll pack my bag once I’m done for the day. Really, I’m grateful you’re both so understanding.”

“N-No need to thank us, Noel. Just let Emmy or I know when you want to leave, and we’ll drive you over there, okay?” Victoria felt a little more at ease, now that she understood that the young girl admired her, that she didn’t harbour any ill feelings towards her. She felt that this was a step in the right direction, even if it did conflict with her fetish. But she knew better than to take back what she said.

It was a heartwarming moment for Emilia as she watched Noel almost trip over her own feet as she hurried out of their bedroom, leaving her alone with her wife. Sighing as she leaned against her, there were so many things that she could say regarding how utterly insane that conversation had been. She refrained, as she didn’t want to fall into a sour mood.

“You really do care for her, Vicky. But you know, there’s something I’ve been meaning to say to you,” Emilia stated her observation, finding it endearing how the blonde always made an effort to give their youngest maid special treatment. It proved just how kind and sincere she really was, even if she did spout nonsense just a few moments ago.

Victoria blushed before tilting her head to the side, confused as to what still needed to be brought up. Had she gone too far with her depraved fetish? Was she delusional for wanting to be cuckolded in a similar manner as to what she’s seen online? Or was it something else entirely? She didn’t know, and that’s what worried her.

“I think it’s time you stopped hiding what you’re into. I want to watch porn together from now on, Vicky. I want to know what your kinks are, and to help you understand that there’s nothing to be ashamed of. You’ll let me, won’t you?” Emilia was both concerned and irritated, as she felt that this really didn’t need to be said. There should be no secrets between them, and they should be able to confide in one another.

Heating up as she turned scarlet, Victoria tried to escape her wife’s embrace, only to find that her grip was too strong. Resisting the urge to squeal, she instead hung her head and mumbled quietly under her breath, “I-I’ll think about it…”

Chapter Text

“Sorry about yesterday, Noel. Vicky and I weren’t thinking straight, and we didn’t give you the chance to really speak your mind. I know I asked before, but are you sure you’re okay with this?” The casually dressed Emilia apologised for her behaviour yesterday, how she had been so worked up that she neglected the white-haired girl at times.

She had her eyes focused on the road, having taken it upon herself to personally drive the young girl to her family’s house. It was early on a Sunday morning, so there wasn’t much traffic just yet, but she still had to be cautious. It wasn’t often that she sat in the driver’s seat, as she often relied upon her wife or someone else to get her around town.

“It’s okay, Em. I know that you’re both going through a rough time, and that you are focused on each other rather than me. I’m just happy that you want to include me. It might sound wrong of me to say this, but I want to help you both however I can,” Noel shook her head, her hands wrapped around her overnight bag full of clothes.

Her attire was nothing special, as it was just a worn out sweater that she had owned for several years now, plus a pair of jeans that had been stitched back together multiple times. She didn’t like buying her own clothes, as she would rather her earnings go to her family, but there were some exceptions.

Maybe I should have worn some of my newer clothes. I’m sure Mama would be happy to see me wearing something cute for a change, but it doesn’t feel right. I don’t want to make it seem like I’m better off away from everyone, that I’m living a life of luxury while they’re all barely getting by.

“Are you sure? You shouldn’t feel obligated to go along with Vicky’s crazy plans, Noel. You’re so young, and I’d never forgive myself if you became traumatised because of anything we did,” Emilia wasn’t quite buying it, as she had been contemplating calling it quits to ensure that the underage girl didn’t go through anything that would scar her for life.

Quickly nodding, almost as if she had already thought this through, Noel reassured the beautiful brunette, “I don’t know what might happen, but I won’t regret anything. This is the first time I’ve ever really been allowed to make such a big decision, and even if I do get hurt, I’m sure that I’ll grow from this.”

It’s a bit exciting to know just what Lady Victoria wants from me now. I know that she was emotional and a little bit delusional yesterday, so I won’t do anything until she’s calmed down and ready to talk with me again, but I do hope that she realises that I’ll do anything I can to make her happy. Em too.

They’ve done so much for me over the years, and even if it’s wrong, I want to help them. If me having sex with Em will make Lady Victoria happy, then that’s what I’ll do. Besides, it’s not like I’m not gaining anything from this. Sophie said that I’m inexperienced, that I have to improve my skills, and I feel like I should listen to her.

Emilia merely sighed, almost as if she wanted the maddening proposal from yesterday to be swept up the rug and forgotten. “Honestly, you’re too good for us, Noel. Vicky means well, I hope you know that, but she’s just so disillusioned by watching porn that she thinks that there won’t be any issues from doing this. I’ll talk to her later about it, I suppose…”

“U-Um… I know that she’s gone overboard, but Lady Victoria shouldn’t be treated like she’s crazy. Maybe you should just show her that things are different from how it is in porn? I-I don’t know… I’m just trying to help,” Noel felt a little tense as she didn’t want to make her boss out to be some kind of irredeemable pervert.

Lady Victoria is just trying to come to terms with things, that’s all. She probably stumbled across porn, and is overwhelmed by how crazy it is. I’m grateful that Sophie helped show me not to take anything I see seriously, otherwise I might be just like Lady Victoria… I don’t want her to become disillusioned.

“Thank you, Noel. I’m glad that you’re trying to look out for Vicky, even if she did think you were trying to steal me away from her. To think that’s what she wanted all along… Oh well, maybe I can talk some sense into her,” Emilia winked at the younger girl, expressing her gratitude in a flirtatious manner, only to become sentimental and serious a moment later.

The remainder of the car trip was quiet, with only the radio playing music dating back to the early 2000s. The pair didn’t try to make conversation, as they felt that it would only make things awkward if they forced it to keep going. That wasn’t to say that they were displeased by it - they welcomed it, as it gave them time to think to themselves.

On one hand, I want to respect Lady Victoria’s feelings and give her what she’s asking for, but at the same time, I don’t think it’s the right thing to do. Em clearly has some doubts of her own, but she won’t open up to me about them. Maybe she doesn’t want to do this? It makes sense, since she’s always asking for confirmation about our feelings.

I guess I can think about this later. I’ll be home in just a few minutes, and I want to focus my attention on Mama and the others. I only saw them last month, but I do miss them. Sometimes I think that I should move back in and catch the bus to work, but then it’d cost money, and I don’t want to annoy anyone.

Coming to a stop in front of a suburban house, Noel’s expression saddened as she took a moment to look at the sorry state of the front garden. The grass was overgrown, although it was only a few inches high, and there were weeds sprouting up every now and then. It was clear that her mother didn’t have time to take care of it, and she felt guilty.

“Did you tell anyone that you were coming home, Noel?” Emilia inquired, as she was ready to hop out of the car and escort the young girl to the front door. She had spoken with her mother on multiple occasions, and she enjoyed her company, but she didn’t dare overstep her boundaries and do something that may cause conflict.

Unbuckling her seatbelt, Noel shook her head, clearing her mind of unnecessary thoughts. She was no longer concerned about Victoria and her deteriorating mental health, at least for the time being. There were far more pressing matters that she had to attend to, and her family came first.

“I wanted to surprise them. Don’t worry about me, Em. I’ll either catch the bus or have Mama drop me off on Tuesday morning. Please take care of yourself and Lady Victoria, okay?” Noel stepped out of the car, reassuring the concerned woman that she had this planned out, that she would be just fine.

Opening and closing her mouth, Emilia struggled to find the words to let her maid know just how grateful she is. Instead, she just simply waved goodbye, watching her walk along the overgrown footpath leading to the front door. She felt it was best to just make sure she got inside without any issues before leaving.

Approaching her own home, Noel could feel multiple pairs of eyes looking at her from the windows, informing her that her presence was no secret anymore. Thinking that it would make for some fun to act as if she hadn’t noticed that her siblings had seen her just yet, she knocked on the door before letting herself in.

The sound of thundering footsteps would have caught her by surprise if this didn’t happen whenever she returned home, but no amount of preparation could prevent her from being tackled by two energetic girls. Even as she tumbled to the floor, the pair didn’t relent for even a second, hugging her tightly to prevent her from going anywhere.

“Noel! Mama, Noel’s here!” The shorter of the two shouted ecstatically, her childish demeanour making it quite apparent that she was the youngest member of the family. Her hair was pure white, reaching down to her jawline with an uneven fringe, and her eyes were a brilliant shade of green.

Regaining her bearings, Noel managed to muster the energy required to sit up, even with two of her sisters clinging to her. She was glad to see that they seemed to be doing well, that they were happy to see her, and it warmed her heart to know that they still loved her, even if she was absent for weeks on end.

“It’s nice to see you too, Grace. No need to be so rough, okay? I’m not going anywhere,” Noel reassured her sister that she had no need to be so worked up, that she wasn’t about to up and vanish. She would be her until Tuesday, and she was going to make the most of it, to ensure that no one felt lonely.

The Jones family were always loud and boisterous whenever the eldest daughter returned home, as everyone simply adored her for one reason or another. She was dependable, always able to fix any problem that may arise, and she took care of most of the household chores herself, even if she did make a handful of blunders.

The young and lively Grace merely laughed as she refused to let go, pressing her face against her older sister’s stomach and hugging her with all her might. As she had only just started school last year, she wasn’t the brightest and struggled at making others understand her, but she was the best example that actions spoke louder than words.

Beside her was a taller girl, one who was only five years younger than Noel. As the second oldest in the family, she was already in middle school, and was responsible for looking after the others when their mother wasn’t home. Despite how childish she may come across, she was actually level headed compared to her other siblings.

“I missed you, Noel. Sorry for being a bit rough. I got carried away when I saw you outside, and then Grace came running to see you. I just couldn’t help myself,” the girl with frosty white hair apologised, her long bangs doing a poor job at hiding her blue and green heterochromic eyes, as she was self conscious about them.

Flattered that her younger sister was actually letting go of her and showing remorse, Noel couldn’t fault her for being excited. Flashing her a reassuring smile, she warmly responded, “Don’t be sorry, Mary. I missed you too. You can act as childish as you want when I’m here. I won’t judge you for it. Say, where’s Eve?”

“She’s in the living room, probably watching us. I don’t know why she hasn’t come to say hello by now,” Mary flicked her head to the side, gesturing towards the living room that was located just behind her shoulder. Having gotten her fix and displayed her affection, she rose to her feet and dusted herself off.

Grace and Mary seem to be doing just fine. They’re not wearing my hand-me-downs anymore, huh? It’s nice that they’re finally able to wear their own clothes and not have to borrow from each other. I remember having to alter everyone’s clothes, how I had to stitch things together, and fix everything.

Staggering to her feet with her sister still clinging to her, Noel left her backpack on the floor, knowing that it wasn’t going to go anywhere now that she was inside the comfort of her own home. She wanted to greet her other sibling and her mother before making herself comfortable, to see if she could help out in any way.

“Let’s play, Noel! Come on, please?” Grace’s eyes were full of hope as she pleaded for her older sister to spend some time with her. She was often spoiled by the rest of her family, meaning that she wasn’t starved for attention, but she truly did enjoy playing with the absent girl the most.

Letting out a heartfelt sigh, Noel grabbed the needy girl and lifted her up into the air, finally managing to make her let go. Spinning her around on the spot for a few moments, she set her back down on the ground before politely telling her, “We can play later, Grace. For now, I want to say hello to Mama and unpack my things.”

Satisfied that Grace seemed content with being patient and waiting for her turn, Noel decided to venture out into the living room to see if her other sister was hiding, or if she was avoiding her. Despite being the eldest, she was never really that proficient at dealing with all of her siblings, especially with how different they were from one another.

Grace was childish and honest with both herself and others, although she struggled to communicate using words at times, while Mary was far more composed and level headed, even if she often got caught up in the mood and acted inappropriately for someone her age. And then there was Eve, who was difficult to say the least.

“Oh? What brings you here, Noel? Did you miss me?” A bratty girl with white twintails was peeking up over the living room couch, her sharp eyes glued to her sister. She wore a smug grin on her face, although there was the smallest trace of concern, one that only a master would be able to pick up on.

Surprised to see that her sibling wasted no time in calling out to her, Noel was surprised to see that she had tired her wintery white hair into two pigtails, although they were relatively short. Her dazzling green eyes were just the same as ever, but what was most shocking was her clothing.

A pink tank top and red skirt were all that the cheeky girl was wearing, and while it wasn’t too out of character for her, the fact that she flaunted it was somewhat alarming. While she was only a couple of years older than Grace, she was evidently an early bloomer, as she was already starting to show signs of growth.

“Yes, I did miss you, Eve. What’s with that outfit? Aren’t you cold?” Noel didn’t even attempt to hide her intentions behind coming here, as there was no need to lie to her family. She was curious to know why her sister was dressed like it was Summer, as she was showing far too much skin for this weather.

Mockingly raising one of her brows, the mischievous Eve shrugged her shoulders nonchalantly, acting as if it was no big deal. “Well, I have to prove who the bigger sister is, don’t I? Mary and Grace don’t like showing off, and now that Mama says that I’m bigger than all of you, I have to make you all know just how amazing I am.”

Bigger..? She’s still as short as ever. I guess Mama just played along with one of her silly little games again, and Eve got carried away? Sure, she seems to be growing a little earlier than the rest of us did, but it’s not like that means much. Oh well, I guess I should just play along and not ruin her fun.

“That’s why I’m here, Eve. Mama told me all about how big and strong you are, and I just had to come and see it for myself. So just what happened, Eve? Did you carry all of the groceries in for Mama all by yourself?” Noel humoured her bratty sister, finding that there was some charm to how proud she was over something so trivial - whatever that may be.

Jumping to her feet, the smug Eve circled around the couch, coming to a halt in front of her taller, older sister. Puffing out her chest with pride, she was hoping that the small lumps that had grown were obvious enough that she would earn herself some praise without having to point it out.

But as the moments passed, Eve became more and more frustrated that her ego wasn’t being stroked, that she wasn’t being showered with appraisal. Irritated, she placed her hands on her hips, glared upwards and stated, “Are you blind? My chest has grown! But that’s not all, Noel! No, no, no. Mama said I’m bigger than her!”

Bigger how? Mama’s an adult, Eve. As far as I can tell, she was just playing along to not upset you. Sometimes I worry about you… Maybe you’ll grow out of it in a few years, but for now, I suppose it doesn’t hurt to let you act like this. I should call her my big sister, see how she likes that.

“I’m so sorry for not noticing, Eve! How silly of me to not realise who my big sister is until now. You know, if you keep eating all of your vegetables, you’ll get bigger and stronger, yeah?” Noel crouched down a little and ran her hand through her sister’s silky hair, patting her affectionately as she went along with this charade.

Blushing for a moment as she lost her composure, Eve seemed as if she well and truly enjoyed being treated with respect by her eldest sister, almost as if she missed her. Giggling mischievously, she playfully announced, “Of course I know that, Noel. Those nasty vegetables are what made me your big sister!”

She’s cute, but she really does sound and act like a brat. Was I like this when I was younger? Well, it’s not like I was starved for attention or had any siblings. I don’t remember Mary or Grace going through this phase, but well… I wasn’t really here much for Grace, so who knows? I might’ve missed it.

As much as she would have liked to humour her sister some more, Noel couldn’t exactly ignore the need to greet her mother, who was likely listening to all of this and laughing. It didn’t help that the house was somewhat messy, as the floors looked like they needed a couple sweep before being mopped.

“I’ll play with you later, Eve. You can tell me all about what awesome things you’ve done now that you’re our big sister, okay? I want to go say hi to Mama first and unpack my things,” Noel straightened herself up, gazing over her shoulder towards the doorway leading to the kitchen and dining room.

Eve, along with the peeping Mary and Grace, knew that they couldn’t be too selfish, as they all knew how hard their older sister worked, and that she couldn’t return home for very long. It would be rude of them to demand all of her attention, especially when their mother often mentioned how much she missed her.

Pretending like she wasn’t aware of the trio who were watching her, Noel made her way into the dining room that was connected to their kitchen. At the table sat a woman with snow white hair, thin faint skin that made her look somewhat sick, and a warm smile that was able to thaw through an icy heart.

“M-Mama!” Noel wasted no time in hurrying into her mother’s arms, having always worried about her health and wellbeing, especially considering that she was a single parent looking after so many kids. Even if she was seated, she precisely embraced her in a hug, being careful not to bump heads.

She looks thinner than I remember. Has she been eating right? I imagine Mama’s been working long hours, and still managing to make time to be with the girls. I told her that she should take it easy, but I get that she probably doesn’t have that luxury. If only I had more money, then things wouldn’t be so rough.

“And here I thought you weren’t going to come and say hello, Noel. How’ve you been? Is everyone treating you right? Are you eating properly?” Bianca Jones, the widowed mother of four, poked fun at her eldest daughter for a moment before inquiring about her wellbeing, about how she’s coping living away from home.

Pulling away, Noel flashed her best reassuring smile, hoping that she would be able to put her mother’s mind at ease. “I’ve been good, Mama. Everyone at work looks out for me, making sure I’m not doing something wrong, and I’ve been eating a bit too much lately. Oh! Did I tell you that I’ve been learning to bake and cook?”

“Oh? We have our own aspiring chef, do we? I’m happy to hear that, Noel. You don’t get light headed anymore, do you?” Bianca was genuinely pleased to learn that not much has changed in the last month, that her daughter was doing well, and had even started to explore her own hobbies.

Shaking her head, Noel hadn’t experienced any bursts of light headedness in many years. She knew what the cause was, as it was both a blessing and a curse that she inherited from her mother, but it was as if it no longer existed. That, or her body had adapted to circulating blood to a certain place.

It was something that had left her feeling ill during her younger years, as being so well endowed meant that her blood flow was abnormal compared to everyone else. The amount of days she missed school due to feeling nauseous was too many to count, but she no longer had to worry about that.

I guess Mama’s just concerned, as Eve and Grace are both probably at that age. I don’t really remember if Mary got light headed, but I want to say that she didn’t. She’s probably the healthiest out of all of us. Well… Out of everyone who lives here, anyway. I don’t think I can be included, since I only come back once a month.

“That’s good. Hopefully Grace and Eve will be fine, but I can’t help but to worry. I’m sorry you had to inherit my genes, Noel. I can’t even begin to understand the trouble I must’ve caused you,” Bianca let out a sigh of relief, expressing her motherly concern without making a huge fuss about it. She lacked the energy to get riled up, so this was the best way of handling it.

Having once been under the impression that her bloodline was cursed, that she was going to remain sick all her life, Noel couldn’t help but to think it was a foolish notion to try and pin the blame on her mother. “Don’t say that, Mama. It’s not your fault, and none of us would ever blame you for it. Besides, we all know how much you love us.”

“Look at you, acting all grown up. You’re starting to remind me of Nia. I look away for one moment, and you’ve become so mature. She’d be so proud of you, Noel,” Bianca was delighted to see that her daughter was showing signs of maturity, that she was no longer stumbling over her own words and was able to speak her mind freely.

Going quiet as her birth mother was mentioned, Noel felt a tinge of guilt sprouting in her stomach for leaving home to work. She didn’t get to show off just how much she was growing, both physically and mentally, and it hurt to know that tragedy had robbed her and her family of that privilege.

I bet Mom is proud of all of us for staying strong, even after she passed away. If she were here, she’d probably be singing those songs of hers, making all of us cringe. Mama would join in and embarrass all of us, with Grace being the only one who would sing along without even knowing the words.

The lightbulb flickered on inside of Noel’s head, as she pushed her feelings of sentimentality to the side for a moment. The thought had only just popped into her head now, as she never really considered it until now, and she was dying to ask, “Mama, why are we all named after Christmas? Was it Mom’s idea?”

“Christmas? Don’t be silly, Noel. Nia named you after a song she used to like. Mary was going to be called Mary Jane, but I told her that she would be mistaken for a character in a movie. Eve was quite lively and was born in the evening, so that’s how she got hers. And Grace, well… Let’s just say she graced us with her presence,” Bianca shook her head, grinning as she fondly remembered how they named all of their children.

Groaning as she should have known that there was no deeper meaning to it, and that her mother would go and crack a terrible joke, Noel felt like she had wasted her breath. Then again, it was nice to know the history behind the names of her siblings, as she was too young to really understand what all the fuss was about back then.

“So, what really brought you home, Noel? Was there something bothering you? Do I need to give the Buckfield’s a piece of my mine?” Bianca sighed as she got her awful humour out of her system, realising that no one really appreciated it as much as she did. She was curious to know why her eldest daughter returned home on such short notice, as she normally called up first to let everyone know.

Pulling out a seat at the wooden dining table, Noel couldn’t help but to feel a little nostalgic, as she genuinely missed being able to eat with her family. Shaking those feelings, she confided in her mother, “Lady Victoria and Emilia asked me if I’ve thought about going back to school, and what I want to do with my life.”

“Oh? Well, do you want to go back to school, Noel? I think you’ve sacrificed enough of your youth, don’t you? We’ll manage somehow if you do decide to return so don’t worry about money, okay?” Bianca was surprised, although she did a good job at hiding it as she pressed her daughter for answers, wanting to support her decision, whatever it may be.

Don’t say that, Mama. We’ll manage? You’ll just work yourself to death if I go back to school. Sure, it does sound fun to be with people my age and see what I’m missing out on, but I don’t want to hurt anyone. I’m doing this for your sake, Mama, and for Mary, Eve, and Grace. I can’t just let you all suffer because of my selfishness.

But you wouldn’t want to hear that, would you? You’re probably worried about my education, but I just can’t bring myself to go to school if everyone will suffer as a result. Maybe Sophie could tutor me? She’s really smart, and I bet she’d be willing to help if I asked nicely. Well… Maybe if she’s in a good mood.

Realising that this wasn’t an easy decision to make, Noel felt like she had to compromise. She was dumb, that much she was aware of, but returning to school wasn’t a realistic option considering her family’s finances. There were other options, and the one that sounded the most appealing happened to involve a particularly erratic girl.

“I-I think I’ll ask someone to tutor me, Mama. I don’t think I’m ready to go to school, and I think that it’d be better if I at least tried to learn stuff. I-Is that alright with you?” Noel nervously asked, feeling like she was asking for a world changing favour. It’s not like there was anything at stake here, other than making a fool of herself in front of her mother.

Bianca was surprised to hear such a suggestion, as not even she had anticipated such a response. It was reassuring for her to know that her daughter was open to exploring alternatives, that she wasn’t completely against the idea. “A tutor? Do you know one, Noel? Sorry, it’s just surprising to hear that you’ve given this some thought, that’s all.”

“Y-Yeah, I have a friend who’s really smart. She’s a bit awkward, but Sophia’s really sweet,” Noel started to gush a little about the wavy-haired brunette whom she had spent a week with, her cheeks turning pink as she tried not to remember what exactly they got up to. She instinctively pulled out her phone, typing up a message to ask for help.

It was startling to see that her daughter owned a seemingly brand new phone, that she knew how to use it quite well, and Bianca couldn’t even begin to think about when she bought it. She gave the girl a portion of her pay every month to spend on whatever she liked, but it still shocked her to see that she had purchased something like this.

“Sophia, huh? And she’s your friend..? Hehe, I see. Do you have any pictures of her, Noel?” Bianca pieced two and two together, coming to the realisation that her eldest child had a crush on this girl whom she’d never so much as heard of until now. She was curious, and wanted to know more details.

Tensing up as she didn’t actually have any photos that she could show her mother, it never really crossed Noel’s mind until now that she could use the camera on her phone for such things. She had only recently gotten comfortable with texting someone, and it only reminded her of how socially inept she was compared to others her age.

“N-No, I don’t have any. Why are you grinning like that, Mama..? You’re not… I-It’s not like that, Mama!” Noel shouted, getting all flustered as she concluded that her single parent was assuming things all on her own. It was embarrassing, as she’d never had to experience this kind of teasing from her own family.

Laughing heartily as she took a few moments to calm herself down, Bianca brushed her long, snow white hair out of her face for a moment, reaching out with one of her hands to comfort her daughter. “Relax, Noel. Ask this friend of yours if she’ll tutor you, and if she says yes, then you have my full support. Oh, but show me a picture of her next time, okay?”

“M-Mama!” Noel wanted to be outraged, but it was reassuring to know that her mother was supporting her, even if she wasn’t home for long periods of time. Being able to make her own decisions felt a little odd, but it was something she would have to learn to accept now that she was growing up and nearly an adult.

Seriously… It’s not like that between Sophie and I. We’re just friends. Oh well… I bet Em will be happy to hear about this. But I suppose I shouldn’t worry about her and Lady Victoria for now, huh? They’ve got their own problems, and me sticking my nose into it will just make things worse. They need to solve it themselves, and hopefully before I return.

Well, I’m here, so I should spoil Mary, Eve, and Grace, huh? They’re all so desperate for my attention, so it’s only fair that I give it to them. I’ll play with them today, and tomorrow I’ll mow the grass and clean the house. Yeah, that sounds good. Maybe Eve will recognise who the big sister really is? Heh.

Chapter Text

A couple of days had passed since Victoria’s utterly embarrassing confession about her desires, about how she yearns to see the love of her life drown in ecstasy, to witness her experience pleasure so gratifying that she’d willingly cheat on her in order to feel satisfied. She regretted her outburst, even if it was best to get it off her chest.

While it did help ease her anxiety to have declared what it is that she truly wants, Victoria was still uneasy about the whole endeavour. She wasn’t thinking rationally at that moment, causing her to come across as nonsensical, and she was certain that her wife and their endearing maid thought of her as a pervert.

Sure, she may watch porn in her spare time, and she may fantasise about bizarre situations that were anything but normal, but she wasn’t a deviant like her parents. They were quite open with their sex life, always experimenting in the bedroom and sharing too much information, and in all honesty, it disturbed her to be related to such degenerates.

Victoria knew that her relationship with her parents was rough, that she had distanced herself from them in hopes of no longer being associated, but it was difficult for her to repair the damage she had caused. A part of her felt that, by accepting her family, that she would be acknowledging the perverted blood that runs through her veins.

It was a frustrating situation she found herself in, and it’s not as if she could honestly blame Eleanor or Lillian for much. They weren’t the ones who teased her during school, who made her conscious about how weird her parents were, nor did they ridicule her for using such childish names like Mama.

They had always done their best to respect her decisions, and Victoria was truly grateful for all that they had done for her, even if they could be a little overbearing at times. While she may not agree with their ideologies regarding their house attendants, or how they made selfish decisions that hurt others, it was hard for her to pretend that she didn’t care about them.

She had contemplated inviting her parents over for dinner, to show her gratitude for them tolerating her mental breakdown on Valentine’s Day, and to prove that everything was running smoothly at the manor, but Victoria decided against it. She felt that she needed more time to come to terms with her own sexuality, as that was a large factor as to why she was uncomfortable around her family.

But for now, she had more pressing matters to attend to, ones that involved her gorgeous wife who had been worried sick about her.

Sitting on their bed in nothing but a white dress shirt and panties, Victoria was fidgeting on the spot as she occasionally peeked over at the ensuite, hoping to catch a glimpse of the brunette prettying herself up. There’d been an awkward tension between them ever since their conversation with Noel the other day, and things weren’t quite back to normal.

Victoria couldn’t bring herself to look Emilia in the eye, believing herself to be unworthy of being with her after asking for something that could ruin their marriage. They weren’t as intimate as they once were, as they hadn’t even held hands or cuddled since that disastrous evening full of emotions and madness.

I really need to stop avoiding Emmy. I mean, I’m pretty sure everyone is going to notice that we’re not as close as we usually are. I’m not letting her hug me, or shower me with love, and I’m even starting to avoid her. I’m a horrible person, but I really wish I could go back in time and stop myself from asking for Emmy to cheat on me.

I mean, what kind of person asks their wife to do such a thing? How could I honestly tell Emmy that I want her to have sex with Noel in every room in the manor? Better yet, why did I ask for her to get addicted to the pleasure, to start to prioritise her own satisfaction over our marriage? Seriously, what is wrong with me..?

Does it really take her that long to do her hair and get ready for bed..? I mean, I get that Emmy likes to look good and takes really good care of herself, but I want to talk with her about everything. I should at least apologise for what I said the other night, to try and explain to her how I really feel.

Just as Victoria was overcome with feelings of impatience, she tensed up as she heard footsteps growing closer, and the sight of a beautiful woman with long brown hair standing in the doorway separating their bedroom and their bathroom. She was simply breathtaking to look at, even if she was wearing only a shirt that barely covered the essentials.

For Emilia, brushing her hair and maintaining proper skin care was part of her daily routine, and she couldn’t allow herself to skip even a single day. It was bad enough for her that she had been eating more food as of late, as she had already been concerned about her own weight, and the last thing she wanted was to be called fat and not look pretty for her wife.

“Sorry if I kept you waiting, Vicky. Do you want me to get the lights?” Emilia apologised as she flashed the tense blonde a halfhearted smile, unable to pretend as if their relationship wasn’t strained right now. She was trying to keep her distance, to not come across as overbearing, and it pained her to have to not shower her partner with the love she deserved.

Frantically shaking her head, Victoria felt that she had to set things straight, that she had to be the one to get rid of this awkward tension that had formed between them. She created it, so it was her responsibility to restore things to the way they were. It was the only thing she could do to cope with her guilty conscience.

“C-Can we talk, Emmy?” Victoria’s voice cracked as she tried not to stare too much at her beloved, while also struggling to find the courage to go through with this plan. She was low on self esteem, believing that she had no right to ask for anything, as she had already been selfish in demanding something so profound and distorted that even her parents would be disgusted.

After flicking off the bathroom light, Emilia quietly made her way towards the bed, cocking her head to the side in confusion. Her feelings were written as clear as day on her face, and it was even more apparent when she politely responded, “Of course, honey. You don’t have to ask, you know? I’ll always lend you an ear.”

Aaaaah! Why is Emmy so stunning?! She’s not even doing anything fancy, and she’s already taken my breath away! I need to calm down and focus! Yeah… I need to tell Emmy that I wasn’t in the right headspace the other day, that I said things I didn’t mean, and to try and explain what I really want from her.

Inhaling and exhaling multiple times in quick succession, Victoria was on edge, as she was finding it a challenge to remain calm. She felt like a teenager in love again, given how she was flustered just by the voluptuous brunette’s presence alone, and the way her heart was racing only further alluded to this.

“What did you want to talk about, Vicky? You don’t have to be nervous, okay? You can tell me anything, and I won’t judge you,” lowering herself down onto their bed, Emilia reached out cautiously and placed her hand atop of her anxious wife’s, hoping to reassure her that there was no need for her to be so tense, that she was safe and sound.

Victoria had to refrain from pulling away, as in her mind, she was complete and utter filth, while this angel beside her was pure of heart and knew naught of the wickedness dwelling inside of her. Unable to bring herself to look into those warm, comforting amber eyes, she took a deep breath to brace herself as she stared down at her own feet as the cool temperature made her shiver.

“I-I’m sorry for how I’ve treated you these past couple of days, Emmy. I know I’ve been keeping my distance, and I’ve been unable to talk to you properly, but that doesn’t mean that I don’t love you. Honestly, I’m so madly in love with you that I’m afraid of hurting you,” Victoria suffered a little as she apologised, sneaking a peek at her wife to survey her facial expressions.

Emilia was slightly taken back by this, although that didn’t stop her from being concerned about the blonde’s wellbeing. Shifting around on the bed sheets to make herself comfortable, she reaffirmed, “I’m not upset with you, Vicky. I know you needed some time to think things through for yourself, that’s why I haven’t been clinging to you like I want to.”

“I-I know you care, Emmy, but I feel horrible. I mean, what kind of person breaks down and asks the love of their life to cheat on her for their own personal satisfaction? How can you tolerate me after I said that I want you to feel conflicted about whether to stay loyal to me, or to surrender yourself to Noel’s touch?” Victoria almost bit her tongue as she hung her head in shame, hoping that she would be reprimanded.

I deserve to be chewed out for what happened. Sure, we all agreed to this cuckolding affair, but I’m taking things way too far. And for what? Just so I can be happy? I’m the worst… Maybe I should just put an end to everything so we can return to our normal lives? It’ll be really awkward, but that’s probably the best thing to do.

There was a moment of silence as everything set in, only for Emilia to tighten her fists and shake, almost as if she was infuriated by her own powerlessness. It was clear as day that she was struggling to come up with a solution, for a way to put an end to her beloved blaming herself for every little thing, and to get her out of the rut she was stuck in.

Actions spoke louder than words, and Emilia was determined to get her feelings across to the blonde who continued to condemn herself. Placing one hand on her shoulder, she pulled the anxious Victoria backwards, letting her flop against the mattress before rolling on top of her and pinning her down.

“I know you’re shouldering all of the blame by yourself, Vicky. We’re a couple, aren’t we? How long have we known each other? You should know to trust me by now. We’re in this together, and I won’t let you come to terms with everything by yourself. Okay?” Emilia felt a rush of adrenaline course through her veins as she got a bit more aggressive than she anticipated.

I-I always forget how much stronger Emmy is… I love how passionate she can be, how she just seems to know what’s on my mind all the time. Maybe she’s right, that we should be handling these things together, but it’s embarrassing… Not as embarrassing as having Emmy straddling my stomach and holding me down.

With her heart racing a million miles a minute, Victoria frantically nodded her head as she tried her best not to gush over how hot her wife was at this moment. She loved being dominated like this, and while this wasn’t sexual in the slightest, it still made her appreciate how forceful her lover could get at times.

“I-I know, Emmy. I know I always try to handle these things by myself, that I try to shoulder all the blame and not console you. B-But… Ugh. Why are you so hot?! I can barely think straight when you’re pinning me down like this…” Try as she might, Victoria couldn’t resist her own desires, as she groaned out how much she loved this situation.

Speechless as she hadn’t the faintest idea on how to respond to such an outburst, Emilia could only feel flattered that someone found her attractive at a time like this. It was inappropriate, that much she was aware of, but it certainly helped cut through the tension that had built between them.

“You’re such a dork, Vicky. Do I really turn you on that much? Don’t get me wrong, I love hearing you say these kinds of things, but you’re usually… How do I put it..? You’re prudish, and you seem like you’re afraid of your own desires,” Emilia scoffed as she reached forward and flicked her wife’s forehead, teasing her a little before stating her observation.

It was true - Victoria was prudish. She was afraid of her own sexuality, and being branded a pervert like her parents. She thought that she was in control of her actions, that she was keeping herself in check by not expressing her sexual wants and needs, but it had been gnawing away inside of her, driving her crazy with anxiety and self doubt.

Furrowing her brows for but a second as she wasn’t fond of being toyed with like this, Victoria let out a deep sigh as she knew that there was a lot of truth being spoken here. She knew that it wasn’t healthy to keep everything bottled up, to try and act like some upstanding citizen who had no worldly desires whatsoever.

It hurt to admit, but she knew that it was necessary to at least confirm that Emilia was correct, that her observation was right on point as usual.

“I-It’s not like I want to be this way, Emmy… You know what my parents are like. You know how open they are about their sex life, and how they weren’t ashamed to express their love when others were around. I just… I don’t want to be associated with them,” Victoria turned scarlet red as she revealed the reason behind her prudish behaviour, as childish as it may be.

Sighing as she had a feeling it was related to Eleanor and Lillian, and how they didn’t care whatsoever if people labelled them as perverts, Emilia could empathise with her wife over this. “I know what you mean, dear, but at some point you have to stop caring what other people think. And I’m sure your parents realised that themselves when they were younger.”

“B-But… But I’m not like them, Emmy!” Victoria wanted to deny it, to refute the possibility of her being like her parents, but she knew that she was running from the truth. She was enamoured by the allure of sex, even if most of what she had been exposed to was fabricated pornography.

Smirking as she raised one of her eyebrows, Emilia placed her hands on opposite sides of the blonde’s head before leaning in close. With only a mere inch separating their noses, she playfully rebutted, “You really think so, Vicky? Can you look me in the eye and say that without losing your cool?”

“E-Emmy! Ugh… You just want me to admit I’m a pervert, don’t you?” Victoria couldn’t bring herself to play along with this silly game, even if her heart was pounding loudly against her chest, and her whole body was burning up. She felt powerless, like she could be violated by this powerful woman at any moment, and it was exhilarating to think about.

Boasting a smile from ear to ear, it was difficult for Emilia to pretend that this wasn’t what she wanted. She’d danced around the topic for so long now, and now was as good of an opportunity as any to get it out in the open, so the two of them could come to terms with it and accept it.

That smile… She makes it so hard to even try and be mad at her. God, she’s too pretty. Fine, fine. If you want me to admit it, then that’s what I’ll do, Emmy. But I won’t be happy if you tease me for it! I’m opening up to you, and you better not try to make light of it… Otherwise, I’ll um… I won’t hug you to sleep! Yeah, that’ll show her!

“You win… I’m a pervert! There. Are you happy now, Emmy?” While Victoria did feel somewhat relieved to finally get this off of her chest, it was embarrassing and frustrating that she had to be persuaded into doing it. Not that she could truly blame her wife, as this was in both of their best interests, even if the method was questionable.

Satisfied, Emilia leaned in closer and bumped their noses together, only to plant a short and sweet kiss on the flustered blonde’s lips. Her grin was now pleasing to look at, and she was practically radiating satisfaction as she pulled back a couple of inches, “I’m proud of you, Vicky. It won’t be long before you start to call me Emmy in front of everyone.”

“Don’t push it…” Victoria spun her head and looked away, realising that they had just taken one step forward together. Sure, this was something that she would prefer to stay hidden, but she felt like it wouldn’t be the worst thing in the world to express her love a bit more often.

Emilia was gleaming as she stared lovingly at her childhood sweetheart, loving how adorable she was when she got all embarrassed. Straightening herself up and climbing off of the slim stomach, she made herself comfortable on the mattress once more, all while finding it difficult to sit still.

“I know this might be a little sudden, but um… I’d like to know what it is you’re into, Vicky. I’ve seen your browsing history before, but I’d rather you show me it yourself. Is that okay with you, honey?” Emilia scratched her cheek as she asked something that had been on her mind for a few days now, as she was hoping to understand her wife’s fetish better so she can help her.

S-She wants to watch porn together..? I-I don’t know… Won’t Emmy find it disgusting to see what degenerate things I’m into? N-No, I shouldn’t think like this. She’s making an effort to understand what I’m into. Yeah, that must be it… I bet Emmy will try and meet me halfway, to compromise on what’s possible and in her comfort zone.

Apprehensive and quiet, Victoria was trying to think things through rationally, to come to a decision about whether this was a good idea or not. She didn’t want to disappoint the sole person who has always supported her, but it was terrifying to imagine what would happen if things went south.

Shaking her head to rid herself of such negative and depressing thoughts, Victoria sat up and meekly nodded, wanting to at least try and educate her wife on what aroused her. Mustering her courage, she quietly mumbled out, “O-Okay… I’ll show you, Emmy. S-Should I go and get my laptop..?”

“You’re so strong, Vicky. I just want to understand you better, so don’t be embarrassed, okay? I won’t think of you any differently because of this. Just make yourself comfortable. I’ll fetch my laptop really quick,” Emilia spoke nothing but genuine praise as she reached out and placed her hands atop of the blonde’s, reassuring her that everything would be fine.

After feeling like she’d helped calm her adorable lover down ever so slightly, Emilia rose up and off the bed, hurrying over towards her cabinet that she kept most of her belongings inside of. What she was searching for was on top of the wooden cupboard, but that didn’t stop her from putting on a show.

Leaning forward, Victoria’s eyes were glued to the brunette’s backside that was on full display as she bent over and pretended to rummage through the drawers. Her shirt had risen up to reveal her glorious asscheeks that were swaying from side to side as she hummed an upbeat tune to herself.

S-Since when does Emmy wear thongs..? N-No, I’m probably just mistaken. Her underwear probably just rose up and got stuck in her butt crack… Yeah, that must be it. She wouldn’t wear a thong for no good reason anyway, and it’s not like either of us are really in the mood to make love.

Victoria’s mouth was agape as she focused all her attention on that wide, tantalising ass that was just begging to be spanked. She was more of a boob person, but even she could appreciate the treat in front of her. The way it jiggled, how the cheeks would clap against each other was sending shivers down her spine, arousing her despite her apprehensions.

Peeking back over her shoulder, Emilia wore a devious grin as she knew that her little show had been a success, that her audience had thoroughly enjoyed the teasing. As much as she would have liked to keep going, to reach behind herself and slap her own butt, she knew that she could only keep up the act for so long, and she was running out of time.

Straightening up, Emilia grabbed her laptop and clutched it close to her chest, pressing it against her ample bosom, squishing her boobs with it. She maintained her composure, not making a scene of it as she skipped to the bed with a spring in her step. “Sorry to keep you waiting, honey. You only have to show me what you’re comfortable with, okay? No pressure.”

“R-Right…” Victoria was red as a tomato as she wiggled her way backwards on the bed, resting against the pillows. She was embarrassed, a part of her wondering if she had been caught staring, but after a few moments, she came to the conclusion that she was safe, that she would have been poked fun of if she had been found out.

Her heart was pounding against her chest as her wife snuggled up beside her, tapping away with shocking speed and accuracy as she unlocked her laptop. Not even Victoria was that fast at entering in her own password, and she mostly used a keyboard for her work. It was impressive, but it did make her feel a little self conscious.

Emilia’s desktop was neat and tidy, with everything sorted into their respective folders. Most of her files were photos and videos of her and her partner throughout the many years they’ve been together, but there were a few documents that she used as a memo of sorts, to remind herself of upcoming events, and to brainstorm ideas on what she could do to make it feel special and unique.

Opening up her web browser, Emilia carefully placed her laptop onto the blonde’s lap, giving her the freedom to do whatever she pleased. Resting against her shoulder, she calmly reassured her, “Here you go, Vicky. You’re in control now. We can stop whenever you like, and you don’t have to worry. I won’t judge you for what it is that you’re into.”

Nodding understandingly, Victoria felt like the fate of the world rested on her shoulders, that her next action would decide everything. As she stared at the screen, she could gather from a quick glance that her sweetheart only really browsed several different social media platforms, that she didn’t really use the internet for anything other than momentary entertainment.

It’s surprising. I would’ve expected Emmy to use her laptop for more than just watching clips and seeing what her friends are up to. I don’t think she really posts that much… Social media isn’t really my thing, but when I do check it out, all I really see is Emmy posting pictures of her clothes, what she’s eating, or us together.

Remembering back to their time in school together, Victoria recalled how difficult it was to keep up to date with all the new platforms that everyone was using, and how you were deemed as uncool if you didn’t have an account on everything. It wasn’t interesting to her to begin with, but she tried to stay in the know, considering just how popular Emilia was. She didn’t want to feel too outdated after all.

Taking a deep breath to calm her nerves, Victoria typed in the address to an infamous porn website, one that she frequented far more than she would like to admit. The content available wasn’t the best quality, but the variety on offer was a good starting point to ease them into the reality of the situation, that they were actually about to watch porn together as a couple.

Unsure as to what she could possibly say to alleviate the stress that her wife must be plagued by, Emilia chose to remain quiet, believing that she would only apply more pressure if she did try and reassure her. That wasn’t to say she wouldn’t do anything should things not improve - no, she wouldn’t hesitate to call it quits and cuddle instead.

Wanting to slowly ease their way into things, Victoria cautiously picked out a relatively normal and uninspiring video to start off. The title wasn’t too stimulating either, as ‘Amatuer Girls’ Blowjob’ was quite tame. The thumbnail featured a blonde woman with a ponytail, using only her mouth to get the cameraman off.

It was something that Emilia was at least knowledgeable about, as she considered herself to be somewhat skilled at giving head. Not that she really had many accomplishments, as she had only ever sucked off her lover and Noel, both of which did nothing but sing her praise for how she serviced them like a pro.

The video wasn’t able to arouse the tense pair, as it was quite underwhelming all things considered, but they did find that this was a decent way to kick things off. If they had jumped straight to the intense content, then the awkward tension between them would only become suffocating.

Clicking on another video in hopes of it being far more stimulating to both her and her lover, Victoria began to fidget on the spot as imagery of a well endowed futa thrusting against a slim redhead filled the screen. They were doing it doggy style, a position she was quite familiar with, but that wasn’t what was making her feel restless.

The futa, a tomboyish ginger with well toned muscles, was going to town on her fellow porn actress, going so far as to pull her by the hips back towards her with reckless abandon. It was animalistic, as there was no love or intimacy to be seen - just a pair who were slaves to their own carnal instincts.

“Wow…” Emilia quietly blurted out as she was even impressed to see a clip like this. Her reaction left much to be desired, but it was clear by the awe-inspired look on her face that she was starting to enjoy this. And yet, she wasn’t showing any signs of becoming aroused, or even touching herself.

That actress is as relentless as Noel is… Well, from what I remember anyway. It probably helps that she clearly works out, and is most definitely a professional. The way she’s in complete control, forcing her partner to match her rhythm, and how she’s clearly only just getting started… Could I do that..?

Victoria was paying far more attention to this video than she rightfully should, comparing herself to the well endowed futa who was able to dominate her fellow actress without breaking a sweat. Of course, she didn’t stop to consider that this could very well be rehearsed, that it was all scripted out from the very beginning.

Noticing that her wife was becoming hard and appeared to be lost in her own little world, Emilia decided to gently nudge her on her shoulder, to bring her back to reality. She was happy to see that she was enjoying herself, but she was hoping that they could explore their own interests now.

“Hey Vicky, it might sound weird, but… Is there a pornstar you like? I-I’m not trying to pressure you or anything! I’m just curious, that’s all,” knowing how much adult content the blonde exposed herself to, Emilia couldn’t help but to ask something that she was already reconsidering, as it sounded as if she was jealous.

Pausing as she wasn’t entirely sure if this was something she should share, Victoria threw aside her doubt and decided that it was for the best to be open. Typing away on the keyboard, her voice was shaky as she spoke, “Y-Yeah. There’s someone that I um… I’m a big fan of their stuff.”

Emilia was intrigued, as she wanted to know just what kind of person it was that had captured her sweetheart’s attention. She had no issue with it whatsoever, as she had no reason to fear that their marriage would be jeopardised because of this. In fact, she was hoping to use this as an opportunity to see if there was anything she could do to spice up her appearance.

Half expecting this pornstar to be a bimbo with huge, fake tits, and egregious, over the top makeup, Emilia was shocked to see that she was off the mark. Staring at a social media account, all she could see were images and videos of someone’s bosom, usually stuffed into a pitifully small outfit designed to arouse the viewer.

“S-So uh… This is Mina, and well… As you can see, all she does is post about her breasts. Or well... She did. She doesn't post anymore... I-I know it’s wrong, but there’s just something about her that makes it hard not to keep coming back for more of her,” Victoria awkwardly tried to break the ice, hoping that by explaining herself, that she would at least alleviate some of the guilt she felt.

Seconds turned to minutes as Emilia sat there in complete silence, her eyes fixated on what she was seeing. It was impossible to tell from a glance what she was feeling, or if she was uncomfortable, and that only made her more terrifying. After all, not knowing what was going on inside of her head made it difficult to continue the conversation without treading on thin ice.

For Victoria, the stillness was almost suffocating. She was becoming anxious, fearing that she might have done something that had triggered her wife, and she was already starting to regret her decision. Just as she was about to open her mouth and apologise, the brunette beside her beat her to it.

“I-I see that she filmed a lot of titfucks with dildos… Do you imagine that you’re there instead, Vicky?” Emilia was flustered, unsure what to make of all of this as she finally revealed her emotions. She thought that she was prepared for this, but knowing who her adorable lover jerked off to was unnerving to say the least.

Taken back by this, the guilty Victoria nodded her head, knowing that there was little point in trying to lie her way out of this predicament. Instead, she chose to be truthful, “Y-Yeah, I do. I-I mean, her boobs are just as big as yours, Emmy. A-And I don’t know… There’s something about her that reminds me a little of you… N-Not that you would ever do this kind of thing!”

“...Jeez. If you wanted to touch yourself over something like this, you can always ask, you know? I’d be happy to flash you while you’re trying to work,” Emilia let out an exasperated sigh, almost as if she was the tiniest bit disappointed to hear such an honest confession, even if she did have a relieved smile on her pretty face.

Almost as if to prove her point, that she was serious about her offer, Emilia grasped her boobs through her shirt, practically showcasing her proud bosom. She knew that she was exceptionally busty, that people would mistake her for a pornstar if she flaunted them in public, and she was hoping to remind the blonde that she was number one.

Pouting as she felt like she was being teased for being honest, Victoria wasn’t about to let this slide like she normally would. She was going to do something rare, to actually stand up against her gorgeous wife and fire back at her. “You wanted to know what I liked, Emmy. Now what about you? Do you watch porn?”

“M-Me? Um… Just a little. Do you want me to show you, Vicky?” Emilia’s amber eyes widened as she flinched backwards, having not anticipated that she would be pressured in response to her little temptatious proposal. She was embarrassed to admit it, but she did look at things once in a blue moon.

Being met with an eager nod, Emilia borrowed the laptop and placed it on her lap, entering in a web address that she was ashamed to know. It was a kinky porn site, one that mostly catered towards females who wanted to be dominated, and she wasted no time in typing in a video she was quite fond of - ‘Inexperienced Schoolgirl Mating at a Festival of Perverts.’

It featured a girl, presumably in college, being restrained in what appeared to be a kimono. She was surrounded by a dozen masked men, all of which were sporting erections of varying shapes and sizes, and it only took a couple minutes of exposition to get to the main event, where she was gangbanged by everyone.

She was supposed to be cleansing the sins of all of her partners, and yet they pulled on her hair, slapped her large chest and butt, leaving handprints all over her body as they dominated her without rest. Creampie after creampie after creampie, there was simply no end in sight.

Despite her pleas for them to go easy on her, to not be so rough, the actress eventually started screaming for more, to be fucked so good that she won’t be able to walk for days. She was becoming more and more delirious as the video continued, eventually being freed from the bondage and pouncing on one of the men.

S-So this is what Emmy likes..? It’s so wild… Does this mean she wants to be gangbanged..? To be treated like a slut while a train is run on her? That’d be hot, but I doubt that’s what she wants. Maybe she just likes bondage? She’s never brought it up though, so I don’t know… And I’m too embarrassed to ask.

Victoria couldn’t begin to understand what her wife saw in this porno, as it was far more intense than she anticipated. She tried to wrap her head around it, but she simply could not come to a sensible conclusion. A part of her wanted an answer, but she was afraid of learning the truth.

Gasping for air with a raspy breath, Emilia had started to pleasure herself, groping herself with one hand, while she rubbed her vagina through her panties with the other. She was circling around her nipple that was now clearly visible through her shirt, and she was slowly spreading her legs apart, allowing herself easier access to touch her privates.

“T-They’re so rough with her, Vicky. They fuck her into submission, dominating her without considering her feelings, and it looks like she loves every second of it. I-I could do without the hair pulling, but it must be really nice to be dominated like that,” Emilia moaned out, confessing what she found so arousing about this video.

Puzzled as she couldn’t exactly understand the appeal, as she had tried to imagine herself being fucked so roughly, but no matter how many times she mulled over it, Victoria just could not empathise with her wife. It was a little disheartening, as she believed herself to be the one person on the planet who understood her best.

I-I never expected Emmy to like this kind of thing, and to even masturbate to it. It’s nothing like the sex we have together. There’s no love, no tenderness, no care for one another’s wellbeing. Is this what Emmy wants..? I-I don’t know if I can give it to her. It just feels wrong to try and hurt her, even if it’s for sex.

“D-Do you want me to do this kind of thing to you, Emmy..? D-Dominate you, I mean…” Victoria quietly blurted out, a part of her hoping that she was just misunderstanding things, that there was some form of miscommunication that led to this conclusion she reached. Her heart was racing, as she was so close to learning if she had been doing something wrong for years.

Losing all interest in masturbating, Emilia inhaled and exhaled a few times before straightening up, composing herself for this. Looking into those beautiful cerulean eyes, she explained, “I’d be lying if I said I wasn’t interested, but that doesn’t mean I don’t enjoy how we make love, Vicky. You treasure me, and I love that, but I’m not as delicate as you think. You can be rough with me, if you want.”

“S-So you’d like me to try and fuck you like Noel does… I-I think I get it. I don’t know if I can do it, but I can try it for you, Emmy,” Victoria pieced two and two together, realising that the sexy brunette enjoyed the kind of sex she had with their young maid, so much so that she was looking at pornography to get her fix.

She was uncertain if she was able to live up to expectations, if she was even capable of being rough, but Victoria at least wanted to make an effort. After all, her cuckolding fetish was being indulged in, so it was only fair for her to try and satisfy her wife’s craving to be ravaged by a beast in heat, right?

Leaning in, Emilia wrapped her arms around her flustered lover’s neck, pulling her in for a kiss. She wanted to show her affection, to prove how happy she was to hear that her wants and needs were now being considered, and that they were going to try new things as a couple moving forward.

Feeling as if she had done a decent enough job at blowing the blonde’s mind, Emilia giggled as she created a little distance between them. Locking eyes, she heartfully exclaimed, “You don’t know how much it means to me for you to say that, Vicky. I love you so much, dear. Say… How about you show me what you’re into?”

“Okay… If that’s what you want, then I’ll show you. B-But you can let me know if you feel uncomfortable, okay?” Victoria was flustered, behaving like a teenager who had just been confessed to, and she could hardly think straight. Her emotions were running wild, and she was finding it a challenge to calm down.

Relieved that there were no signs of apprehension, Victoria was embarrassed as her shaky fingers hit the buttons on the keyboard, bringing up a video that she had jerked off to countless times. She’d never admit it, but it was one that she was quite fond of, as it related to how she felt in some ways.

‘Please have sex with my girlfriend.’

It was such a straightforward and simple video, one where someone got on their hands and knees and begged a total stranger to sleep with their girlfriend. They were secretly hoping that their lover would fall for this playboy, that she would become addicted to the thrill of having cheating sex.

“This is kind of like us, huh? I mean, you watched Noel and me, while this porno has the girlfriend and the playboy having sex and recording it. There’s some parallels, and I wonder if this is what inspired you to ask me to do it with Noel…” Emilia analysed the video, pointing out some things that stood out to her, and how it contrasted against their own cuckolding life.

Victoria couldn’t muster a response as the content became more intense and twisted, as the actress was made to climax more than she knew was possible. Her sense of reasoning and all rationality was gradually vanishing into the wind, and she was starting to yearn for her own satisfaction more than the person she was doing this for.

It starts out innocent enough… Emmy would casually have sex with Noel at my request, but after she learns what it’s like to get fucked by a huge dick, she starts to crave for more than what I can give her. Her libido starts to spiral out of control, and when I’m unable to satisfy her, she goes straight to Noel for help.

Noel, who was under the impression that this was a one-time deal, would be reluctant to agree to have sex with Emmy again, but she’d eventually agree. And this is when she becomes possessive, that she tries to act the part of a bull and steal Emmy away from me, driving her mad with that huge dick of hers.

At first, they’d use condoms, as they couldn’t risk their affair coming to light, but eventually Emmy would beg for Noel to creampie her, to fill her up like I never could. She’d want more and more, becoming depraved and more slutty as she focuses all of her free time on being fucked silly.

Inserting herself, her wife, and their maid into the video, Victoria began to rub her throbbing erection through her panties, letting her imaginations fuel her. This was nothing out of the norm for her, as she often looked up consensual cuckolding so she could relate to it, only to have it devolve into something twisted.

Drawing parallels between reality and fiction, and how startling the similarities between her life and this porno were, Emilia was slowly beginning to understand why her lover was so captivated by it. Not that she herself really found it to be arousing, but it was an enlightening experience for her.

But as the video came to an end, Emilia couldn’t help but to want to know more. Glancing over at the recommendations, she noticed something that caught her attention. She debated for a moment if it was best to ask, but her curiosity got the better of her, “Um… How about that one there, Vicky? I kind of want to see what that’s all about.”

“H-Huh..? Oh, sure,” Victoria was startled, not thinking twice or seeing what she was clicking on as she brought up the video that her wife had pointed out. It was not much different from the cuckolding content she normally indulged in, however there was a twist that she never really delved into.

‘My Girlfriend Who Plays Along with My Cuckolding Fetish’ - a video that Victoria had seen countless times, and yet she’d never actually watched it until now. She’d heard that it was incredibly popular, that even those who had a distaste for this kind of stuff were approving of it, but she was just never in the mood for it.

Intrigued as to how the person playing the role of the girlfriend made it seem very convincing that she had no intention of finding any pleasure in this, how she was only doing this to satisfy her boyfriend and to prove that cuckolding wasn’t as incredible as it was made out ot be, Emilia found herself enjoying it more than she first thought.

“W-Wow… She really lost herself in the end, huh? And she even tells her lover about it, even if she does emit a few details about how much she clearly loved it. I’m not too sure about the size comparison though… Isn’t it a bit humiliating? And the name calling too…” Emilia voiced her opinion, unsure whether she really liked it, or if it left a bad taste in her mouth.

Staying uncomfortably quiet, Victoria hadn’t seen this form of cheating before. Usually it ended with the cuck being left in the dark or being abandoned, but to have them maintain a healthy relationship was unsettling, especially after hearing all of the humiliating, teasing remarks that hit a little too close to home.

Worried about her wife, Emilia noticed that the futa beside her was still in a state of arousal, even if she wasn’t really paying attention to the world around her. Deciding to test the waters, to experiment a little and step out of her comfort zone, she tried her best to sound mean, “Y-You’re getting off to this? Really? Do you want to be humiliated that badly, huh?”

W-What is Emmy saying..? Is she being serious right now..? I-I don’t… I don’t know. It’s all so sudden. I can’t tell if she’s messing around or not. S-She has to be, there’s no way that she’d act like this otherwise. Y-Yeah, that has to be it. I-It’s not like I like this kind of thing… I’m just turned on from watching porn, that’s all.

Victoria tried to make sense of this, rationalising that this must all be some sort of game, as there was no other reason her beloved would suddenly start to ridicule her. Of course, she hadn’t actually done anything, but it was clear that she was moments away from teasing her in a whole new manner.

“Let’s see… How did it go again..? Right. Do you really think you can satisfy me with that small excuse for a cock, Vicky? It’s so pitiful, really,” Emilia made it clear that she was merely experimenting, that she wasn’t entirely confident about this herself, and that she only wanted to mimic what she had seen.

And to her surprise, the blonde’s erection was harder than ever, the veins pulsating with desire as precum trickled out from the tip. It had even managed to emerge from under her underwear, and Emilia wasn’t sure what to make of it. A part of her was pleased, but her guilty conscience made her want to apologise right this second.

As much as it pained Victoria to hear such a thing, she couldn’t help but to stroke herself as she found it incredibly hot how her wife was doing this for her sake. Not that she had a humiliation kink, but it was a whole new experience, and perhaps it was due to her vulnerability, but she was enjoying it more than she should have.

“H-Honestly, how could you ever hope to satisfy anyone with that small thing, Vicky? I-It’s disgusting. Have you ever considered why I have so many toys?” Emilia glared at her lover, finding it difficult to keep up the act as she genuinely had no complaints about their compatibility in bed.

Furiously jerking off as her heart lurched inside of her chest, Victoria hated how much she liked this. She loved that disgusted look being directed at her, like she was complete and utter garbage, and it felt all so relieving to finally be viewed as incompetent, as it would only encourage her sweetheart to cheat on her.

“C-Cumming..!!” Victoria bucked her hips as several thin ropes of semen erupted from her glans, arching upwards before splattering against the bed sheets. Her whole body was trembling, and she was relishing in the momentary rush of ecstasy, even if she would quickly regret everything shortly.

Emilia was bewildered, as she had honestly found it hard to believe that anyone would get off on being humiliated and spoken down to. But there was no disputing what happened before her, that her loving and caring wife had just orgasmed after being ridiculed. She had so many mixed feelings about it, and she felt the urge to express her concern.

“A-Are you okay, Vicky?! I-I didn’t mean a word, I promise! I just wanted to try something different and see if you liked it! I’m so sorry!” Emilia profusely apologised, reaching out and grasping the futanari’s arm to keep her from slumping backwards onto the pillows. She was worried, fearing that she might have gone too far.

Gasping for air, Victoria was slowly coming down from the rush of adrenaline, her erection withering as she realised what she had done, and all that had happened. Hanging her head in shame, she averted her gaze as she mumbled, “I-It’s fine, Emmy. I know you didn’t mean it, but… But I hate that I enjoyed it…”

“I won’t do it again, okay? I don’t want you to feel down, or to act like I hate you. You’re perfect, and I wouldn’t change a thing about you, alright?” Emilia reassured her wife that this was never going to happen again, that she had only mimicked what she had seen in porn out of pure curiosity, and that her love would never waver.

Cuddling for a few long moments together, Emilia begrudgingly separated herself from the exasperated Victoria, only to put away her laptop and clean up the mess that had been made. She never anticipated that things would end like this, and she could only hope that this wouldn’t damage their relationship.

Emmy’s so thoughtful… She’s so good to me, and I can’t do a thing to repay her. I’m not as rough as she’d like, I’m always putting myself down and belittling myself, and I can’t even surprise her. Maybe I could take her on a vacation to get away from everything? At least that’d show her how much I love being with her.

Sighing as she felt like she could be doing so much more, Victoria snuggled up against her voluptuous lover, resting her head against those magnificent breasts that never failed to arouse her. She was struggling to find her voice, to put an end to this uncomfortable silence that she had brought upon them.

“T-Thanks for tonight, Emmy. I know it ended in disaster, but it was nice to see what you’re into. I-I’ll do my best to give you what you want, okay? I just hope you won’t hold it against me that I um… You know…” Victoria stuttered out, feeling as if she was a teen all over again as she could barely complete her sentences without being overwhelmed with embarrassment.

Kissing the blonde’s forehead, Emilia wrapped her arms around her and held her tight, as if to say that she would never let go. With a sweet, soothing voice, she reassured her, “Relax honey. It was fun. We learned more about each other, and even if it wasn’t perfect, that doesn’t take away that this was a new experience for us both. We’ll do this again soon, okay?”

“O-Okay…” Victoria was content with that answer, even if she still had many more things she wanted to get off of her chest. She felt as if she hadn’t cleared up the misunderstanding about what it is that she truly wanted from this cuckolding arrangement, that she was still coming across as some delusional pervert.

But after the week she’s had, Victoria just wanted to rest and worry about it later. She had Sophia’s birthday to worry about, and then there was the matter of dealing with her parents who were likely to show up unannounced to check up on her. It was unnerving to think about, but she was positive that she’d get through it all with Emilia by her side.

And with Noel returning tomorrow, it would give her a prime opportunity to clear the air and explain herself properly.

Chapter Text

Emilia was in a surprisingly good mood today, and all of the housemaids had picked up on this. Some believed that she had patched things up with Victoria, others were under the impression that the couple had made love, but all they could do was merely speculate as to what could have happened to cause this.

I still can’t believe Vicky and I actually watched porn together. Sure, it wasn’t the most planned out thing in the world, and I sort of ruined it by taking things just a little too far, but it was fun. I’m proud that Vicky came out and said that she’s a pervert, and I’m glad she’s trying to show me what she’s into herself.

Granted, I already knew about some of this. She’s not that good at covering her tracks. Maybe I should have Soph come over and talk her ear off? No, I don’t think Vicky can deal with that right now. Poor thing probably just wants to take it easy and relax. Besides, it’s best we don’t invite Soph over just in case we spoil the surprise.

She’ll probably be a little annoyed at me, throwing a birthday party on her behalf, but how could I not want to celebrate?! Parties are just so fun, and it gives everyone an opportunity to let off some steam and enjoy themself. Plus, Soph would probably appreciate us keeping her away from Mom and Dad.

In an upbeat mood as she couldn’t help but to skip down the hallway past some of her housemaids, Emilia was practically loving life. Her younger sister’s birthday was approaching, her relationship with her wife had deepened, and she felt pumped up and full of energy after a couple of days of feeling sluggish.

It helped that she was no longer stress eating, as Emilia was already far too conscious about her own weight to worry about putting on an extra pound or three. Her belly wasn’t as slim and flat as it used to be, and while she’d come to accept it, she still yearned for the day where she could stop caring about it all.

Vicky’s working, so I shouldn’t bug her for my own entertainment. Maybe I should see if Noel’s come back already? She did say she’d be returning in the morning, I think. I bet she’d love to gush about her family, and I’m curious to know how they’re doing. I imagine everything is fine.

Still, it’s funny to think that Noel’s the oldest in her family. I don’t know why, but I always felt as if she had an older sibling. Maybe it’s because she’s so clumsy and doesn’t seem mature? It’s a bit rude, I know, but still… I bet her sisters miss her heaps. I can imagine it now - them jumping on Noel, pulling on her arms and demanding her attention.

Searching the manor with a heartwarming smile plastered on her face, Emilia was picturing to herself what kind of shenanigans the adorable young maid got up to over the weekend. She was hoping to hear all about it, as she genuinely enjoyed listening to stories about how cute kids can be at times.

But after checking the kitchen, the laundry, the maid quarters, and even the bathrooms, Emillia wasn’t able to find Noel. She’d asked around and learned that she was in fact here, but no one seemed to know her whereabouts. It was a little disheartening, as her plans were now being scrunched up like paper, and were ready to be tossed aside.

Oh well. I’ll run into Noel eventually. Maybe I should go and tease Vicky? I’m sure she’d appreciate the distraction from work. And besides, I did tell her that I’d flash her last night. It was a joke, but maybe it would be fun to actually go through with it. Well, as long as no one catches us that is.

Straightening out her turtleneck sweater and tight fitting jeans, Emilia decided to head back upstairs and poke fun at her wife for the time being. Sure, she felt a little guilty about it, but she meant no harm, and it was all to pass the time. Not that there was much she could do at the manor, given that she was a housewife.

It’s a bit boring to just sit around most days. Sure, my hobbies do keep me busy for a while, but I lose interest eventually. All I do is go shopping for clothes so I can look pretty for Vicky. I know I said that I’d help her out, and act as her secretary, but she was in a really good mood this morning, so I want to hold off for now, just to see if she improves on her own.

Actually… I’m pretty sure I still have my old suit from when I helped Lillian out all those years ago. Would it even fit..? I’ve put on weight since then, and I feel like my butt may have gotten bigger as well. It wouldn’t hurt to at least try it on. Besides, dressing up for Vicky sounds really fun, especially if I can flirt with her.

Pondering to herself on just what she could do with all of the spare time she had, Emilia grinned deviously as she began to imagine what she could get up to if she were to work as a secretary for a week. Victoria would most certainly love it, even if she wouldn’t be able to focus, and would quickly succumb to her own desires.

Reaching the office that she was always wary about entering when the doors were closed, Emilia was about to reach out and knock before a pair of familiar voices caught her attention. By the sounds of it, it was a serious conversation, a personal one that she shouldn’t eavesdrop on, but her curiosity got the better of her.

“You’re such a hard worker, Noel. Everyone’s noticed that you’ve been putting in a lot of effort lately, and you’re proving to all of us just how capable you can be. Honestly, I’m grateful to have someone as diligent as you around. It helps that Emmy and I really appreciate your company.”

“What’s with all of the praise, Lady Victoria? Did I do something wrong?”

Vicky and Noel are talking? If they didn’t call for me, then they probably don’t want me to hear it. I know I should probably leave and pretend I don’t know a thing, but I’m really curious to know what Vicky has to say. She’ll probably apologise for what happened the other day, but even then, I can’t be certain.

Emilia knew that this was wrong, that she should just leave when she had the chance, but she couldn’t help herself. She was worried about what may happen right under her nose, and as the self proclaimed level headed adult here, she felt like it was her responsibility to see to it that her wife and their young maid were on good terms with one another.

“N-No, you've done nothing wrong. I just… I feel like I’ve been treating you unfairly lately, and I wanted to speak with you alone so I can apologise. I’ve done nothing but burden you, Noel, and I’m sorry for all the trouble,” Victoria’s sincere voice was shaky, making it sound as if she was clutching her fists and trying to reaffirm her resolve.

Noel, on the other hand, didn’t quite understand what was going on as she responded, “Trouble..? I don’t get what you mean, Lady Victoria. I understand that you’ve been under a lot of pressure lately, but you’ve been nothing but kind to me. Sure, things were a bit rough the other day, but I’m not going to hold that against you.”

Oh Vicky… You’re just as awkward as Noel is at times. You two are so alike, and yet you’re so different at the same time. Come on, honey. Speak up and be honest with her. Tell her how you really feel, and I’m sure Noel will understand. You can’t avoid addressing the issue directly forever.

“Noel, I feel horrible about trying to include you in this horrible fetish of mine. You’re so young, and you have your whole life ahead of you, and it just isn’t right for me to drag you down with my selfish and twisted demands,” Victoria’s tone deepened, almost as if she had stopped feeling uneasy about this entire endeavour.

There was a moment of silence before Noel cleared the air, “Let me make one thing clear, Lady Victoria. You didn’t force me to do anything. I agreed to this arrangement with you and Em, and I won’t let you downplay my feelings. I want to help you both however I can, and this just so happens to be the best thing I can do for you.”

Wow… Noel really sounded mature there for a second. I wonder if she had a talk with her mother or something? Well, it’s none of my business what goes on in her family, although I am curious. I bet Vicky never expected this, huh? I kind of want to see how flustered she is right now, but that’d mean revealing that I was listening to them.

“J-Just let me apologise, Noel! Please, I need to get this off my chest. I feel awful about everything, and I just want you to know that you’re under no obligation to go along with any of this. I’m sure Emmy would agree with me on this,” Victoria stuttered with her outburst, her voice making her sound unprepared for this.

And there it is. You’re so cute when you’re embarrassed, Vicky. Go on, be honest with your feelings and tell Noel what’s on your chest. But you shouldn’t really be bringing me into the conversation, you know? Not that I disagree with you. Noel should be allowed to do what she wants without fear of expectations or repercussions.

“I’m not a kid, you know..?” Noel quietly grumbled to herself, and one could only imagine that she had puffed out her cheeks and crossed her arms. Lately she has been more conscious about how others treat her, and given that she was turning seventeen this year, she didn’t seem fond of how everyone saw her as a child.

Clearing her throat as she tried to compose herself, Victoria continued her apology, “I’m sorry for the other day, Noel. I wasn’t thinking straight, and I said some things I didn’t truly mean. I understand if you want to call it quits and pretend as if our agreement never happened, but I’d like for you to hear me out.”

They’re both really awkward and tense around each other, aren’t they? Vicky does know that Noel adores her, right? I kind of want to burst in and make them get along, but it’d be impossible to pretend as if I didn’t hear all of this. Not that either of them seem to know when I’m putting on an act.

Leaning with her back against the door, Emilia paid little attention to the questionable stares she was receiving from some of the housemaids who happened to be cleaning upstairs. She was contemplating whether she should intervene and set things straight, as it appeared as if her wife was struggling to convey her feelings properly.

“I-I do want you to sleep with Emmy, Noel, and that feeling won’t change anytime soon. I want you to embrace her, to make her experience things I’m incapable of giving to her. I-I won’t explain what I mean, but well… There are things you can do better than me,” Victoria was a flustered, stammering mess as she tried to explain herself.

Noel’s tone changed from frustrated and annoyed to pleased in a matter of seconds as she asked for confirmation, “So you’re saying that I’m better than you, Lady Victoria? Surely you’re mistaken. I mean, I don’t have nearly as much experience as either of you, and I’m not as familiar with Em as you are.”

Noel, we all know you’re a monster in bed. I know you’re trying to go easy on Vicky, but you shouldn’t downplay your own abilities like this. Why am I so invested in this..? It’s crazy to think that I’m actually cheering Noel on when they’re talking about cuckolding. I’d prefer if Vicky was as rough as Noel can be, in all honesty…

“N-No, you’re able to give Emmy what she wants, Noel. I just… I want Emmy to feel satisfied, and you’re way better at doing that than I am. Or at least, that’s what I think…” Victoria tried her best to clear up this misunderstanding, but she was only sounding more and more unconvincing with each passing second.

Vicky, you’re wrong. Sure, having sex with Noel does feel amazing, but it isn’t fulfilling. I prefer making love with you. You’re my wife for crying out loud. If I wanted to satisfy myself, I can just masturbate, but there’s no substitute for your love. I know that porn has distorted your perspective, but you should know that I’m only satisfied with you.

“You wanted me to make Em drown in pleasure, right? Are you sure that’s what you want, Lady Victoria? I’ll do my best to make it happen, but I don’t want you to have second thoughts immediately,” Noel was uncertain as she tried to make sense of everything, as there were clearly some misunderstandings still in the air here.

Taking a deep breath, Victoria was hesitant to respond as her voice was hushed, “Y-Yes. I know it’s wrong, but I get excited thinking about you being the first to see Emmy when she’s addicted to sex. I’m probably a bit delusional, but I want you to taint Emmy, Noel. Make her scream your name and beg for more.”

V-Vicky! You’re such a pervert, you know? Gosh… I shouldn’t have eavesdropped on this conversation. It’ll be so hard to pretend like I don’t know about any of this. I know this is what Vicky wants, and it seems as if she realises how delusional it is, but there’s no way I’ll ever become addicted to the pleasure of Noel’s dick.

“I-I think I understand. Do you still want me to try and steal Em away from you, Lady Victoria? Not that I think it’s possible, but you were really insistent about it the other day,” Noel was clearly confused, as she tried to wrap her head around what was expected of her, even if it wasn’t that much different from what she normally did.

There was a brief pause as Victoria contemplated her answer. It was as if she was second guessing herself, but her response was shockingly loud and clear, “Y-Yes. It’s probably impossible, but I want you to try and steal Emmy from me. Conquer her body, steal her heart, and make her yours. I-I’m delusional, I know, but that’s what I want.”

At least you realise how ridiculous of a request that is, Vicky. I mean, really? There’s no way I’ll ever fall for Noel. She’s so cute, and just seeing her makes me want to pamper her. But if that’s what you want, then I’ll just play along for now. Maybe you’ll realise later on that it will never happen, and that you’re just letting porn influence you too much?

“I-I see. Thank you, Lady Victoria. It must be stressful to be honest about these feelings of yours, but I’m grateful you’re talking to me about this. In all honesty, I was starting to think you were crazy,” Noel sounded appreciative of having this one-on-one talk, even if it didn’t go as well as she anticipated.

Awkwardly laughing off that remark, Victoria couldn’t exactly refute that her sanity was questionable right now. “I-I’m not that bad, you know? Thanks for listening to me, Noel. I know I’m asking a lot of you, but just know that you have my support. If you want to stop, then that’s what we’ll do. If there’s anything I can do, just ask, okay?”

Well, it seems like they’re wrapping things up. It was a bit rough, but it’s nice to know that Vicky and Noel seem to have come to a mutual understanding of sorts. I know we shouldn’t be enabling Vicky’s fetish too much, especially with how delusional some of her requests are, but I feel like it’ll be fine in moderation.

“U-Um… Before you go, Noel. I’ve realised that you gave Emmy a nickname, and that you’re using it a lot more lately,” Victoria seemed flustered and her voice sounded strained as she was desperate to keep this conversation going just a little longer, as she clearly wanted to ask for something in particular.

Confused as she didn’t really see what the big deal was, Noel couldn’t even begin to presume what was expected of her here. “I know it’s short and simple, but Em’s nickname is proof of my feelings for her, Lady Victoria. You may not agree with it, and it may sound childish, but I’m not going to let you stop me from using it.”

“N-No, that’s not what I mean! Ugh… How do I say this..? Noel, I know this is really selfish of me, but… But do you think you could be a little more casual with me? I know I’m your boss, but… You know…” Even from outside the office, it was blatantly obvious that Victoria was scarlet red, that she was utterly embarrassed with herself at this moment.

Awww. Vicky wants Noel to give her a nickname, huh? Well, I better not stick around any longer, even if I do want to tease Vicky for being so freaking cute. I suppose I can go to my room and browse the net for a bit. I’m sure I’ll find something to keep me entertained for a little while, at the very least.

Even if she knew it was wrong of her to eavesdrop, Emilia was content with her decision now that there was no need to worry about Victoria’s relationship with Noel being strained and awkward. She quietly skipped down the hall, not wanting to make a sound yet also feeling the urge to express her joy.

Closing the master bedroom doors behind her, Emilia leapt onto the bed and rolled around for a few moments before staring up at the ceiling. She was ecstatic, as it was satisfying for her to know that her wife was actively trying to make things better, especially after her breakdown the other day.

I’m so proud of you, Vicky. Maybe I should send her a message and ask her to come here? I could strip and offer myself to her the second she walks through the door. Nah… I don’t think it’d be appropriate to have sex when all of the housemaids are working. They’d likely hear us and gossip about our sex life.

Hmm… What to do then..? There was that pornstar that Vicky really liked. Can she even be called a pornstar if all she does is post pictures of her chest and record clips of her playing with dildos? I suppose so. Honestly, I was a little afraid when Vicky brought it up last night. I mean, I should’ve expected it, but still…

Maybe I’ll call Soph and see what she’s up to? She rarely answers if it’s before noon, but maybe she’ll be awake and want to talk? That’s pushing it a bit. But I do want to know if she enjoyed her little Valentine’s Day present from Noel, and how things are going at home. I’m sure Mom is annoying her about her birthday.

Well, I’m sure Soph will enjoy this little party I’m planning for her. Even if she doesn’t show it, I know she appreciates how I go out of my way to make her feel special. If only she wasn’t so difficult to deal with… Well, she seems to get along with Noel, so maybe she’ll start to warm up..?

Noel and Soph… Hmm. No, nevermind. They won’t fall in love with each other… Probably.

Chapter Text

Burying her head underneath her pillow as she tried to block out the noise of people chatting, Sophia was hoping that she could return to the sweet embrace of sleep, as she genuinely had no intention of getting out of bed until late into the afternoon. This was quite normal, as she typically used this to avoid interacting with others before she was ready.

Tossing and turning as she began to grow restless, Sophia was quick to realise that she wasn’t going to get what she wanted. It frustrated her to no end, as she thought she had made it perfectly clear by now that she purposefully stayed up all night, that she rested during the day.

Mom just had to invite one of her friends over, didn’t she? It’s like she’s trying to get on my nerves. Next thing I know, she’ll be breathing down my neck and asking me if I’ve met anyone at university… Ugh. Staring up at her white ceiling, the dishevelled brunette could only feel that this was intentional.

She’d received unwarranted attention due to her birthday last week, and just when she was starting to believe that everything was returning back to normal, this happened. It was irritating, as she never asked for this, to be bothered with any and all minor inconveniences, and she was fed up.

Tossing her blankets off of her, Sophia rose to her feet, grabbed a black hoodie and put it on, not wanting to show off her thin physique to whoever her mother was entertaining. Stomping against the wooden floorboards, she hoped to make her dissatisfaction loud and clear, as she had reached her wit’s end.

Storming down the hallway towards the source of the noise, Sophia could hear familiar voices, ones that she recognised in an instant. Her mood softened ever so slightly, as it was now clear that her mother hadn’t invited one of her friends over for a cup of tea. It was the opposite rather - this was a surprise visit.

“She’s so cute, Emilia. She’s the maid you brought here for New Year’s, right?” A mature, almost excited voice bounced off of the walls, her delight making it clear that she was in a terrific mood. The woman seemed as if she was fawning over someone, and didn’t care about controlling her volume.

Peeking her head into the dining room, being cautious not to draw attention to herself, Sophia confirmed just who these guests were. She should have expected as much, as she knew her sister’s voice all too well, but for her to bring her youngest housemaid with her was somewhat shocking to say the least.

Millie brought Noel here..? Why? Wait, don’t tell me. Were they going on a date together? That’s probably it. They must be sneaking around behind Vicky’s back, but they’re too embarrassed to actually do anything. So I guess this is all an act to enable Vicky’s cuckolding fetish, huh? That’s kind of lame.

I mean, I know Millie has done it with Noel on several occasions, so I don’t know why she’s so apprehensive to do it again. Is she only going along with Vicky’s request to please her? If so, that’s cruel. But maybe I’m just mistaken? Perhaps this is just a way for Millie to kill some time before Noel ravages her?

Uncertain about what to make of her sister’s sudden appearance, Sophia was now starting to reconsider giving her mother a piece of her mind. It’d be exhausting to have to endure being dragged into a conversation with all of them, even if she could just simply return to her room and act cold to everyone.

“This is Noel, Mom. She’s been working for Vicky and I for a while now. She’s a bit young, but she’s really adorable,” Emilia properly introduced her maid to her mother, and she was even unashamed to voice her genuine opinion about the girl. She really did find her endearing, as her clumsiness was quite cute.

Dressed in a brown, knitted sweater made of wool, a grey, checkered dress that fell all the way down to her shins, and a brown beanie, Noel blushed as she wasn’t really expecting to have two gorgeous women praising her like this. She lowered her head a little, unable to bring herself to look either of them in the eye.

“Aww, she’s blushing! No need to be shy, Noel. I won’t bite,” Charlotte Thompson gushed over the young girl’s flustered demeanour, as she never really got to witness her own daughters behave like this very often. Emilia at least expressed herself, but Sophia simply kept her emotions under lock and key, rarely showing anything other than a bored stare.

Despite being a mother of two, Charlotte still retained some of her youth, as there were no wrinkles to be seen, nor did she have any crow’s feet or pores. She’d given birth to her eldest daughter not long after graduating from high school, but it was difficult to tell, as she often tried to look at least ten years younger than she was.

It was clear from just a glance who Emilia and Sophia inherited their looks from. Healthy, auburn hair that was styled into a French bob cut, long lashes that only drew attention to her deep amber eyes, plump lips that were coated with lipstick, and a simple sense in fashion that made her stand out.

But just like her daughters, Charlotte was truly blessed with a well endowed chest, the size alone being an object of envy. It was impossible to tell through her clothes, but her breasts had yet to start sagging, and while the weight of them was taxing, there was no mistaking that she was built like a pornstar.

Sophia, noticing that Noel was sneaking glances at her Mom, almost as if she was checking her out, felt a tinge of jealousy. Not wanting the young girl to become infatuated with that cow, she decided now was as good of a time as any to make her presence known, even if she could so easily return to her room and pretend to be asleep.

Silently walking into the room, her feet barely making a sound as they pressed against the floorboards, Sophia took a seat at the dining table, joining everyone else. Her hair was a complete and utter mess, making her look like she’d woken up on the wrong side of the bed, but she didn’t care.

“Morning Soph. We didn’t wake you, did we?” Emilia greeted her sister, feeling somewhat guilty for having likely disrupted her sleep. She knew of her circumstances, that her sleeping pattern was out of whack so she could avoid interacting with her family, and while she sympathised with her, she couldn’t exactly act as if it was healthy.

Noel’s face lit up as she sat up straight in her chair, her viridian eyes sparkling with hope as she stared across at her eccentric friend. She was hoping that she would drag her away from this, as she was in the middle of two women who seemed to want to tease her until she turned red.

“Do you have to ask? If you knew I was asleep, then why did you come visit?” Sophia was snarky as she gave her older sister some attitude, voicing her displeasure about having company so early in the morning. If it was closer to noon, then she wouldn’t care as much, but there was still a couple of hours before lunch, meaning her foul mood felt justified.

Furrowing her brows as she wasn’t impressed with her daughter’s tone, Charlotte felt it was her obligation as a parent to ensure that this kind of behaviour wasn’t encouraged. “Don’t be rude to your sister, Sophia. She came here to see you, and she even brought a cute little friend too.”

Rolling her sole visible eye, Sophia scoffed as she glared disapprovingly at her mother. She knew better than to talk about, as it would only invite more incessant nagging for days to come, but the thought was tempting. Slinking back in her chair, she mentally checked out of the conversation, no longer wanting to participate.

“It’s fine, Mom. No need to be so harsh, okay? It’s not like Soph did anything wrong,” Emilia was cautious, as she knew very well that she was walking on flames here, that she could get burned if she wasn’t careful. She wasn’t about to tolerate seeing her own sister be disparaged like this, but it’s not as if she could go off at her mother.

It was a little known secret that Charlotte pampered Emilia, while neglecting Sophia. Perhaps it was due to the fact that she couldn’t communicate with her youngest daughter, that they lived in two separate worlds, but she acted as if she required high maintenance, that you couldn’t leave her alone for too long.

It’s not as if Sophia had done anything to warrant this kind of treatment. Growing up, she was alarmingly quiet, and showed no interest in hanging around others her age. She could typically be found by her lonesome, or hiding behind her sister’s back, as she seemed rather attached to her.

That wasn’t to say that Charlotte didn’t love her antisocial and peculiar daughter. No, she tried countless times in the past to understand her, to get an idea as to how she operated and what her interests were, but there was simply no connection between them, almost as if they were incompatible by nature.

“...So where’s Victoria? I would’ve thought you would be stuck to her, Emilia?” Charlotte awkwardly changed the topic, bringing the whereabouts of her daughter’s wife into question. She quite liked the Buckfield’s, and she wholeheartedly approved of their marriage without so much as a second thought.

Where is Vicky anyway..? It’s a Saturday, so she can’t be working. Maybe she’s sick? No, Millie would never leave her side if that were the case. I guess Millie and Noel must really be pretending to go out on a date to get Vicky all fired up, huh? Maybe I should send her a message later.

As much as she hated to agree with her mother, Sophia did find the blonde’s absence to be a cause for concern. Of course, she tried to rationalise why she wasn’t here, coming up with several plausible reasons, but it’s not like she was going to reach the truth on her own. And luckily, she was going to get an answer.

“Oh, Vicky’s asleep in bed. She’s been under a lot of stress lately, and I kind of forced her to take a break from work. And then Noel here asked me if I could take her to see Soph,” Emilia looked a little disheartened as she explained herself, almost as if she was saddened to have left her wife alone for a while.

Sophia could tell that her sister was lying, as there was no reality in which Victoria would still be asleep at this time of day. The biggest giveaway was that one of Emilia’s eyes twitched ever so slightly, something that could only be perceived if you were to pay close attention to her. Of course, given their relationship as siblings, it was pretty simple to recognise this.

“Poor thing. Send her my best regards, will you? Is Victoria doing alright with her job? You two aren’t having any issues with money, are you?” Charlotte sympathised with her daughter, as it must be tough to have a partner who was under a lot of pressure. She tried not to be too invasive with her questions, as she did her best to keep her distance and not be nosy.

Emilia brought out her phone, swiping her screen a few times before turning it around. She was showing her mother what appeared to be a bank account, while explaining, “Relax Mom, I’m doing some work on the side in case things go south. Not that it will, but it never hurts to be safe, you know? Vicky and I will be just fine. Besides, I’m sure her parents would help out if things got rough.”

Both Noel and Sophia were confused by this, as neither of them knew that the flirtatious brunette had a job of any sorts. They exchanged a brief, puzzled look with one another, trying to figure out what was going on, but after shrugging their shoulders and shaking their heads, it was clear that they knew nothing.

Millie has a job? Since when? I didn’t know about this, and by the looks of it, neither does Noel. Is this new? No, judging by Millie’s bank account and Mom’s expression, it seems like this has been going on for a while now. So what is she doing? I thought she was a housewife who had way too much free time.

“Well, if you insist, I’ll try not to worry too much. Now if only your sister would find the motivation to get a job,” Charlotte decided to stop concerning herself so much over her daughter’s marriage and lifestyle. Instead, she chose to express her displeasure with how problematic her youngest kid is.

Rising to her feet and slamming the dining table, Sophia suppressed the urge to yet out a yelp as she had been a bit too rough. Glaring disapprovingly at her mother, she scoffed and spun on her heels, stomping back to her bedroom so she wouldn’t have to endure any more insults for the rest of the day.

Just say you hate me, Mom. Seriously, you don’t even try to hide it. Just because I don’t talk to you, don’t ask for your help, and ignore you, doesn’t mean you can treat me like a freak. Whatever. I won’t let her ruin the rest of my day. I’ll just lock my door and go back to bed. I’ll just skip dinner again.

Right as Sophia was about to slam her door shut with all of her might, in order to make her frustrations known to all, a small hand reached out to stop her. It was humiliating to have someone actually come and take pity on her like this, but there was little point in taking her foul mood out on Noel.

“S-Sorry for chasing after you, Sophie. I just couldn’t leave you alone after seeing you lose your temper,” Noel apologised as she explained herself, voicing her concern as she genuinely was worried for the eccentric girl. That, and she wanted to get away from that awkward atmosphere, as it was suffocating to sit there in silence.

Sighing as if she just didn’t care anymore, Sophia’s shoulders slumped down as she crept towards her bed, falling face first onto it as she just wanted to go back to sleep, to forget about all of this. Hearing her bedroom door softly close shut, she knew that she was expected to hold a conversation.

But as moments turned to minutes, there were no questions of any kind being thrown her way. She could hear the sound of footsteps quietly pacing around her room, coming to a halt, only for her chair to squeak ever so slightly a moment later. Without even having to look up, she had a good idea as to what was happening around her.

What does she want? I’m not about to bawl my eyes out, nor do I have any intention of venting my emotions. I suppose Millie did say that Noel wanted to speak with me, but she could have just messaged me. Or is this something she wanted to say in person? Ugh… Why do I get the feeling it’s going to be trivial?

Noticing the dishevelled brunette’s head turn to look in her direction, Noel just had to assume that underneath all of that messy hair was a saddened expression of some kind. Not that she could actually see anything of the sort. Surveying the neat and tidy room that looked just how she remembered, she decided to at least try and make small talk.

“Your room is always so clean, Sophie. Do you clean regularly?” Noel was genuinely impressed, as no matter how many times she tried to tidy up her house when she returned home to visit her family, there was always a mess after she turned to look away. She considered herself quite diligent about this sort of thing, considering it was part of her job.

Staring at the white-haired maid through her locks of hair that obscured her vision, Sophia groaned as she realised that there was no easy way out of this, that her staying silent wouldn’t solve anything. She didn’t hide her disinterest as she explained, “I clean up after myself whenever I make a mess.”

There was an awkward pause as Noel tried to rack her brain and think of a way to continue this conversation, but nothing came to mind no matter how hard she tried. It was disappointing, as she genuinely wanted to learn more about her studious friend, as she felt like she didn’t know much even after spending a week together.

Remembering back to a week ago, and how much she enjoyed the birthday party, Noel decided to test the water and see if changing the topic would do her any good. “I had fun last week, Sophie. It was really nice of you to take a picture with me. Oh, and I hope you liked your present.”

“Yeah…” Sophia was in a rut, unable to bring herself to even think positively about her own birthday. Her life was full of so many highs and lows, and simply having to put up with her mother never failed to leave her in a bad mood. Not that she could exactly move out, as she didn’t have a job, nor any friends who would allow her to crash on their couch.

Not that Sophia had any intention of leaving home anytime soon. Her bedroom was her comfort zone, and she felt safe here, even if the second she stepped outside, she knew that danger could be waiting around every corner. The thought of staying with her sister did cross her mind from time to time, but she didn’t want to be seen as a nuisance.

“I-I thought you looked cute with your hair tied up. And that outfit of yours really suited you. U-Um… Sorry, I’m kind of forcing it, aren’t I?” Noel tried and tried to keep the one-sided conversation going, only to find that she was running out of ideas. She could just ask the question that was on her mind, but she felt it would be too imposing at this moment.

Sitting up straight, Sophia brushed her hair back into place with her fingers, only needing to show half of her face in order to get a good look at the sweet maid. Perhaps she pitied her, or maybe she related to her, but she couldn’t bring herself to kick her out so she could be left in solitude.

“Thanks. You shouldn’t expect me to dress up like that anytime soon,” as grateful as she was that someone liked her choice in fashion, Sophia just didn’t feel motivated to put in the effort to make herself look good. She wasn’t like her sister, who was naturally beautiful, nor was she as charismatic as her.

With a disappointed pout on her face, Noel knew that it wasn’t her place to ask for such a thing. She was lucky enough to get a picture of the brunette looking pretty, and that was enough for now. Although the more she looked at her, the more she started to wonder why she kept her fringe so unnecessarily long.

“Um… Why do you hide your face, Sophie?” Unable to recall if she’s ever seen both of those amber eyes, Noel decided to just ask the question that was on her mind, failing to realise how inappropriate and sudden it was. She’d never really seen anyone who covered their face with their hair like this, outside of fiction anyway.

Startled as she hadn’t anticipated this, Sophia was stumped on how to respond. She could be honest and tell the truth, or she could evade the question and spout lies. With a mischievous smirk, she replied, “Who knows? Maybe I’m hiding a scar? Or perhaps my skin is burned?”

“D-Don’t joke about that, Sophie!” Noel furiously rose to her feet, unamused with how the older girl was making light of such serious things. Obviously she didn’t know if she was trying to cover up something, but a part of her wanted to believe that there was nothing wrong, as it would be disheartening to learn of that.

Flipping her long bangs that covered up half of her face, Sophia tried to brush them behind her ear, only for most of them to fall right back into place. She felt a little exposed to show off her faint skin, her dark circles under her eyes, and how there were no nasty scars that she was hiding.

“Relax. As you can see, there’s nothing wrong with me. I just feel comfortable with my hair like this, okay? There’s no deeper meaning to it. Well, aside from the fact I don’t like getting my haircut,” Sophia reassured the off-duty maid that there was no need to get so worked up, that she was perfectly fine.

What’s the big deal? For all she knew, I was hiding a scar or something. It’s not like I’m going out of my way to hurt myself or anything. I may feel awful, but I’m not that far gone. Maybe Noel just wanted to know what I look like without my hair covering my face? Well, it’s not like I’m hiding anything. I’m not as pretty as Millie after all.

Trying to understand why the brunette didn’t enjoy getting her haircut, Noel could only presume that she didn’t like having to deal with a hairdresser trying to force a conversation. Not that she really knew what it was like, as her mother always did it for her. Although as of late, she had been trimming her bangs herself.

Deciding not to lecture the depressed university student, Noel felt it would be much better if she tried to cheer her up, to reassure her that she should take pride in how she looked. “I think you could look just as good as Em if you put in a little effort, Sophie. You both look similar, but you have this air of mystery to you, while Em is dazzling.”

“Uh huh. And just who would I be trying to impress, Noel? In case you aren’t aware, I don’t exactly have any friends. Millie will just think I’m trying to copy her, and Mom would just lecture me about how I should’ve taken better care of myself ages ago,” Sophia wasn’t convinced, going so far as to explain how no one would really care if she tidied her appearance up a little.

A little hurt that she wasn’t considered a friend, Noel tried to tell herself that it was her own misunderstanding, as they had never directly acknowledged what their bond was. Breathing in as she composed herself, she was quite blunt as she replied, “Victoria would be happy to see you dressed up again, and so would I. Is that not obvious, Sophie?”

Vicky would definitely smile if she saw me with my hair cut. She’s always been so nice to me, but even then, she’d probably just treat me like I’m a kid again. She’d want to reminisce about our childhood, even if I wasn’t always around. Maybe if Vicky asked, I’d consider it, but that’s it. Noel doesn’t understand me at all.

Where does she get off thinking she knows a thing about me? We did spend a week together, and I did sort of give her special treatment, but there’s nothing else to it. Sure, she gave me flowers and a ribbon for my birthday, but that doesn’t magically mean I’ll be all friendly with her. Ugh. I don’t know how I should feel about her.

Losing interest in this topic, as her own appearance was considerably low on her list of interests, Sophia groaned as she was starting to crave peace and quiet once more. Wanting to be alone, she was quite abrupt as she asked, “So why are you here, Noel? Surely you and Millie didn’t come all the way here just to annoy me?”

“Annoy you? Don’t be silly. I wanted to speak with you, Sophie, while Em needed to talk to her mother. You don’t have to be so cautious with me, you know? I thought we were friends?” Noel explained herself as subtly as she could, as it wasn’t her place to go into detail about how Emilia was here to tell her Mom to not expect grandchildren anytime soon.

Cautious? Are you kidding me? Do you not remember how you took my virginity?! You fucked me for hours on end without relenting, and now you have the nerve to act as if you did nothing wrong?! I’m at fault too for provoking you, but you can’t just pretend as if all is well and good after we screwed for a whole week, Noel.

Trying her best not to lose her temper, Sophia maintained her stoic expression, merely staring at the young maid. Not wanting to succumb to her emotions, as they were best kept bottled up, she took a deep breath to calm herself. “If you wanted to talk to me, you could have just sent a message or called, you know? Or you could’ve asked last week on my birthday.”

“I didn’t want to pressure you on your special day, Sophie. And I feel like this is something that needs to be said in person. I know it’s a bit selfish of me, but I wanted to ask you a favour,” Noel shook her head, blushing ever so slightly as she reasoned with the lonely girl. Her logic wasn’t without flaw, but she didn’t feel comfortable talking over the phone about these sorts of things.

Sitting there quietly on the edge of her bed, Sophia was trying to come up with possible reasons for this unnecessary conversation to take place. Did the white-haired girl need assistance with the cuckolding thing? Or maybe she wanted help with technology? What if she was going to ask to spend more time together?

There were so many possibilities, and yet none of them stood out from the rest.

“I know you’re really smart, Sophie. Em and Victoria always talk about how much of a genius you are, and well… I wanted to ask a huge favour. Would you be willing to tutor me?” Noel tried to politely flatter the eccentric university student, hoping that it would stroke her ego enough for her to consider accepting such a selfish request.

Puzzled and startled as this was something that she hadn’t anticipated, Sophia was about to state the facts, that she was no genius, but she decided against it, knowing that it’d be a waste of effort. Instead, she chose to inquire for some more info, “Why are you asking me? Do you want to go back to school or something?”

“Well, yes and no. It’d be nice, but I’m not in a position where I can afford to go to school. I need to help my Mom with the bills, and I don’t think it’d be right of me to make things harder for my family. That, and I honestly think I won’t fit in at school,” Noel blushed as she scratched her cheek, admitting as to why she wasn’t going to continue her education through traditional means.

And you think I’m the best person for the job? That I’m some kind of genius? Please, if I was, then I wouldn’t feel trapped, like I don’t belong anywhere.

Deciding against judging the poor girl’s choice in going straight to her for help, Sophia vaguely recalled bits and pieces she’s heard about her family situation. Something about one of her parents passing away some years ago, causing her mother to work herself to the bone in order to provide for four children.

“Do you really think I’ll just drop everything I’m doing and say yes, Noel? What’s in it for me?” Sophia felt as if she had no reason to accept this offer, as it was purely one sided as far as she could tell. Sure, having company would be nice, but it would be taxing, as she couldn’t cope with socialising too much.

Shaking her head, Noel knew that she had to at least do something to make up for such a selfish request, to try and make it seem fair. She couldn’t exactly rely upon the goodness in this peculiar brunette’s heart, as she was emotionally unstable and would likely just lose all interest after a short while.

The silence was somewhat soothing to Sophia, as it gave her the peace of mind to calm down and think rationally. She only got like this whenever she had to tolerate her insufferable mother, as that cow of a woman simply drew out the worst in her. She had to avoid meals just to not speak with her some days.

Almost as if her body had a mind of its own, Sophia’s stomach began to growl, reminding her that she hadn’t eaten in two days now. It was utterly embarrassing, and she lowered her head in shame, her cheeks turning bright pink as she turned to look away. She knew that she was about to be teased, as everyone seemed to love poking fun at her for her awful diet.

“I know it’s not much, but how about I cook for you whenever you tutor me, Sophie?” Doing her best to go about this as smoothly as possible, Noel offered to make meals for the older girl, as she had seen in some movies that food was a quick and easy way to repay someone. Of course, she knew that it wouldn’t necessarily work, but it was worth a shot.

Placing a hand over her aching stomach, Sophia understood that this was probably the best form of compensation considering her circumstances. She could help the maid with her studies, and not have to endure another awkward meal with her family afterwards. It was mutually beneficial, something she didn’t expect.

She would have accepted the offer to be a tutor regardless of whether or not there was something for her to gain from all of this. Sophia simply wanted to bargain, to try and see how flustered she could make that sweetheart. Not everything was going to plan, but she could improvise, as she quietly replied with a quick, “Fine.”

Noel’s face lit up as she hadn’t expected it to be this simple. She was about to propose that she cooked and cleaned for this reclusive girl, to essentially be her personal maid whenever they were together. She wasn’t accustomed to dealing with someone so difficult to understand, as they were practically from two different worlds.

“T-Thanks, Sophie! I haven’t really thought about it too much, but I was thinking that maybe I could come visit every weekend? Or maybe you could come to sleepover at the manor when you feel like it, and you can tutor me then?” Noel was pumped up and excited, as things were going smoothly for a change.

She definitely included that last part for my sake. Noel must have realised that if she comes to visit me at home, that Mom will be breathing down our necks and spying on the two of us. As nice as it is that she’s giving me a reason to visit Vicky, I can’t help but feel like I’m just going to be an inconvenience to her and Millie.

Sophia was lost in her own thoughts, attempting to predict whether or not Victoria would welcome her company at the most inconvenient of times. There was no reason for her sister in-law to kick her out, but she also had no incentive to let her stay either. It was puzzling, as she couldn’t exactly conclude whether things would work themself out or not.

But just as she was about to reach a decision, her stomach decided to make itself known once more.

Concerned about how loud and frequent the brunette’s tummy was growling, Noel couldn’t help but to wonder if she’s been taking proper care of herself this past week. Worried, she felt the need to ask, “When was the last time you ate, Sophie? You have been looking after yourself, haven’t you?”

“...Thursday,” Sophia could have so easily lied to get herself out of this situation, but she couldn’t bring herself to tell a lie to someone with such pure intentions. It was true that she neglected to eat just so she could avoid her family, and while she knew it was healthy, it was the easiest way for her to feel comfortable at home.

Appalled to hear this, Noel tried not to belittle the older girl, to scold her for being so negligent. It would only make her feel worse about herself, and she didn’t want that weighing down on her conscience. Rising to her feet, she straightened out her clothes quickly as she was ready to hurry out the door to the kitchen.

“Just sit still and I’ll go make you something, okay?” Noel flashed a reassuring smile while trying to sympathise with Sophia. She couldn’t just turn a blind eye and pretend she knew nothing about how malnourished she was, how she was starving herself just so she didn’t have to communicate with her mother.

Jolting up, Sophia staggered for a moment as she felt weak, only for her to grab the maid by her wrist, preventing her from leaving and doing something she didn’t ask for. She’d be just fine, as she was planning on going back to bed once she was by herself, and she’d just sneak into the kitchen late at night and make herself something if she was hungry.

“Stop doing things for me without asking first,” Sophia sounded tired as she made it clear that she wasn’t fond of others going out of their way to do her favours. Sure, she could forgive someone like Victoria, but anyone else’s efforts were deemed as unnecessary and unwarranted.

Reluctantly sighing as she didn’t want to just turn a blind eye and pretend that nothing was wrong with this, Noel felt it was in both of their best interests if she complied with the older girl’s wishes. It left a bad taste in her mouth, as she could never forgive herself if she were to learn if any of her siblings were starving when she was in a position to help.

“Sophie, you really need to take better care of yourself. You can’t keep staying up all night, skipping meals, and sleeping all day, okay? I’m worried about you,” Noel couldn’t hold it in any longer, as she tried to politely make it apparent that this kind of behaviour was self destructive, that she wouldn’t tolerate it.

Did I ask you to care? We aren’t even friends, Noel, but you don’t seem to get that, do you? Why can’t you just leave me alone like everyone else? Sophia had to bite her tongue from voicing these thoughts, as she would have only started an argument that would draw the attention of her mother and sister.

Sighing as she somewhat resigned herself to her fate, Sophia was ready to just brush it all off with a quick response when a devious idea popped into her head. Grinning from cheek to cheek, she playfully asked, “Are you sure you should be worrying about me, Noel? I thought you were trying to steal Millie away from Vicky?”

“D-Don’t just change the topic!” Noel was flustered as she hadn’t anticipated this, as she had been doing her best to avoid thinking about the whole cuckolding affair all day. While she was excited about it, as March would spell the beginning of it all, she knew that there was a time and a place for indulging in her own selfish wants and needs, and that wasn’t now.

Pleased that her effort to redirect the attention away from herself had succeeded, Sophia was surprisingly in the dark about what was going on in the manor, as she hadn’t really been questioning the poor girl as much as she should, nor has she been talking with her sister or Victoria about it.

“What’s the matter? Afraid you won’t be able to do it?” Sophia knew that she was being mean, that she was playing with fire, but she couldn’t help but get carried away. She quite enjoyed teasing others in her own cruel and twisted way, as it gave her insight on the inner workings of their minds.

Being provoked like this was giving Noel mixed feelings, as she was contemplating how she should act. The devil on her shoulder was whispering for her to give in to her desires, to pin this weak willed brunette to the bed and remind her just who was in control here, to make her learn her place.

“Oh, I know I can do it, Sophie. Just you wait and see. You and Em will both be mine,” narrowing her eyes as she wore a cocky grin, Noel stared at her tutor with unwavering confidence. Deep down however, she was anxious and regretting every word that escaped her lips.

Taken back by this, Sophia wasn’t sure what to make of all of it. As she began to try and analyse whether this was a joke or not, her head started to spin, her body feeling weak and lighter than normal as she stumbled forward. Resting against the smug maid, she felt faint, like she was about ready to pass out.

Overwhelmed with concern, Noel wrapped her arms around the brunette, lifting her up with some difficulty, only to note how much lighter she was than she anticipated. It was worrying, but she couldn’t just stand here and contemplate what she should do to fix the issue. No, she had to do something right this second.

Carrying Sophia in her arms, Noel placed her down atop of the bed, making sure to rest her head against a pillow and lay her on her side in case she was sick. Glancing around the room to see if there were any glasses of water, she clicked her tongue as she realised she would have to go to the kitchen to grab one.

Words were incomprehensible to Sophia as her head spun, although she had a hunch that this white-haired angel was reassuring her that everything would be just fine, that she’d be back in just a moment. She was weak, vulnerable, and she just wanted something to hug. Mustering all of her strength, she grabbed hold of the largest things in arms reach.

Soft and warm. I could fall asleep while cuddling this. When did I get a plushie that was so wooly though..? Oh well, what does it matter? I’ll worry about it later. Bringing her stuffed animal close to her chest and snuggling with it, she began to doze off into the realm of slumber, as staying conscious was simply too difficult at this point in time.

If only she knew that she was hugging a flustered and speechless Noel.

Chapter Text

Restlessness and uneasiness. Those were the two feelings that were plaguing Victoria, as she bid her time and waited patiently for her darling wife to return home from visiting her mother. She was anxious, as she didn’t know what may be happening, and it certainly didn’t help that Noel was by her side, meaning that something scandalous could occur.

A part of her was led to believe that they were going out on a date together, as both Emilia and Noel seemed dressed up for an outing together, rather than for a brief trip to visit the Thompson family. But thinking it through rationally, she knew that she was only imagining such an outcome due to her own twisted desires.

Emilia was visiting her mother to drop the bomb that she won’t be getting pregnant anytime soon, that she had a contraceptive planted in her arm that would prevent her from conceiving a child until it was removed. It was somewhat unnecessary, but with how nosy Charlotte was, and how she was constantly expecting grand kids, this needed to happen at some point.

While she knew why her wife was returning home for the day, Victoria was stumped as to why Noel had tagged along. Was it to feed her imagination? It was a logical conclusion, one that seemed a little too convenient after she gave it a little thought. The likelihood of her maid wanting to see Sophia was quite high, as the pair seemed to be friends, even if the two were awkward at times.

As her mind began to wander, Victoria was confused as to how to feel about her sister in-law as of late. Ever since Sophia found out about her fetish and made that remark about how she would enable it, there’s not been much interaction between them. While it was relieving, it was also unsettling.

What was Sophia planning? Was she serious about doing her part to help make the Cuckfield feel content with her immoral kink? Or was it all just a ruse, a means for her to get a laugh out of someone else’s expense? It was impossible to tell, given how unpredictable and difficult to comprehend she was.

Despite having promised her wife that she would rest in bed for as long as she needed, Victoria just couldn’t sit still knowing that she was wasting the day like this. Sure, she was technically on a vacation from work, but it was the weekend, and it just did not feel right for her to be doing nothing productive.

She’d already spoken with her parents over the phone about her health, and how she was stepping away from her obligations for up to two weeks, so there was no real point in calling them up again. Besides, she’d likely interrupt one of their many love making sessions, as they seemed incapable of showing even the tiniest shred of restraint.

But that was just how Victoria’s parents were, and no matter how perverse and strange they were, they were family. She couldn’t continue to treat them like freaks for being honest with themselves, for not being afraid to seek out their own satisfaction regardless of the time and place. Although she did wish that they would be a little more thoughtful about when and where they did it.

Searching for something to do, Victoria considered doing a lap around the manor, greeting all of her housemaids and checking in on them to see how they’re doing, but she knew that it would just be considered weird. They were trying to work, and her distracting them would just make things awkward if the head maid caught on.

As the most senior of all the maids under her employ, Victoria felt a little uneasy at times around the woman who was practically like an aunt to her. From what she understood, the head maid has been serving the Buckfield’s since she was a child, as she was raised alongside her mother, Lillian.

It meant that whatever happens here could very well reach the ears of her parents, and that thought alone was unnerving to consider.

Deciding against being friendly with all of her employees, Victoria began to reminisce about the many awkward conversations she’s had with Emilia and Noel these past few weeks, and how she’s never been able to convey all of her thoughts and feelings without getting carried away or derailing things.

She’s tried countless times to set things straight, to make the two understand what it is that she was hoping for, but she always fumbled her words, and ended up going off on a tangent. It was frustrating, as it was her own incompetence that was causing this, but she was determined to clear up any and all misunderstandings.

The lightbulb in Victoria’s head flickered on as an idea that she’d never considered came to mind. It would most definitely resolve the issue regarding misunderstandings, and it would be much easier for her to disclose her intentions and desires without succumbing to pressure and the awkward tension.

Even though she was supposed to stay far away from anything related to her job, the inspired blonde made her way into her office at home, locking the door behind herself before settling down in her chair. The place was spotless and organised, which made her let out a sigh of relief, as she wouldn’t have to even look at any documents relating to work.

Pulling out a pen and some paper, Victoria had to stop and think for a moment how she was going to go about this. It was quite easy to put her thoughts and feelings into words, but the structure and flow of it all needed to at least be somewhat coherent, otherwise she would just seem like she’s rambling on and on.

To my dearest Emmy,

Words can’t even begin to describe how much I love you. You mean the world to me, and you never fail to brighten up my day. Without you, I don’t think that I would be the person I am today. And for that, I’m eternally grateful to have someone as kind and compassionate as you by my side, as my one and only wife.

And yet, no matter how deep my love for you is, I cannot ignore the dark desires that dwell in my heart.

With each passing day, my urge to see you being embraced by another grows stronger, gnawing away at my rationality until I feel like I’m about to go crazy. Seeing you suppress your voice and fight your own emotions arouses me, and as twisted as that may be, I keep craving for more.

I opened Pandora’s Box when I first asked you to sleep with Noel, and without knowing, I plunged us all into one huge mess. Cuckolding is something no one should tamper with without proper consideration for others, and a proper discussion about everyone’s boundaries.

It took me many months to recognise this mistake, and even to this day, I still don’t feel as if I’ve conveyed my feelings to you properly.

Perhaps it’s my own insecurities, but I genuinely want you to cheat on me with Noel. It turns me on imagining it, and even if I can’t witness it with my own two eyes, just being able to see you all hot and bothered will make it worthwhile. I’ll likely ask a million questions about what happened, but you already knew I would.

I want you to enjoy yourself, to not worry about bottling up all of your emotions. You should be able to cut loose and be free to do as you please, without worrying about what I think of you. I know you’re not a demanding person, nor is your sex drive that high, but I want you to experience pleasure that only Noel can give you.

Maybe this is a mistake? Maybe I’ll regret this in a month’s time? It’s hard to say for sure, but I feel like this will do us some good and some bad. Maybe it will spice up our love life and we’ll have marathons of sex like in those pornos we watched together? I know, it’s a bit far fetched, but I’m just saying that it could make us long for each other more than we already do.

You’re under no obligation to go along with my crazy request, and yet you’ve told me time and time again that you’ll do it if it makes me happy. It makes me happy, don’t get me wrong, but I want you to do this of your own free will, and without feeling like you have to do this for my sake.

I know I got a little heated a while ago and asked Noel to steal you away from me. It’s a theme I see a lot in porn, where someone’s lover experiences pleasure so gratifying that it changes who they are as a person, causing them to desire sex over their partner. I know it’s absurd and outright impossible, but I want that to happen.

Don’t get me wrong, I don’t want you to leave me. But I’d love for Noel corrupt you, as awful as that sounds.

I’ll do my best to improve my mental health, as I can’t exactly afford to have you worry about me all the time. It won’t be long until you’re my secretary, and we can spend our days together. Honestly, I’m excited just thinking about you wearing a suit, as I’m sure that you’ll look absolutely stunning.

Please don’t feel like you’re obligated to do anything crazy for my sake, Emmy. You mean the world to me, and I could never forgive myself if you got hurt because of me.

I love you.

Rereading her heartfelt letter to her wife for the second time, Victoria couldn’t help but to blush as she was embarrassed just to look at it. It contained her honest feelings, something that she had trouble expressing, and she was hoping that this would do the job. If not, she would have to awkwardly try to explain herself properly.

With one task down, the flustered blonde had to pause as she struggled to think about what she should convey to Noel. It was difficult, as she felt as if she was the sole reason why their relationship felt so strained and distant. But that was exactly what she wanted to resolve, or at least address.

Noel,

It’s hard to put into words just how I feel about you.

You’re cute for someone so young, and I can’t help but to feel proud to have seen you grow as a person over the years. You’re becoming an adult before my very eyes, and it warms my heart to see you coming out of your shell and maturing in your own way. I’m sure I feel similar to your mother in that sense.

Things are awkward between us, and I believe that it is entirely my fault. I never put in the effort to sit down and talk with you. Instead, I just expected you to go above and beyond your position as a maid, to indulge me in my crazy demands without even knowing what it is that I’m looking for.

Unlike Emmy, I can’t say that I treat you like you’re my sister. I don’t spend time with you, I don’t take you into town, and I don’t even try to understand you. It’s unfair how I expect you to respect me, when I’m not doing everything I could for you. You’re young, vulnerable, and I feel like I’m taking advantage of your innocence.

I’d like for us to hang out more often, so I can get a better understanding of what it is that you like, and who you aspire to be as you mature. It’s selfish of me to want this after years of letting Emmy do all of this, as it seems like I’m only now beginning to care. I can only hope you don’t hold a grudge against me for this.

Whenever I hear you talking with Emmy or Sophia, I can’t help but feel jealous. You gave them your own nicknames, you actively try to be a part of their lives, and they adore you for that. You’re close to them, and I know they’d both be hurt if I were to try and separate you because of my own feelings.

I’m happy you get along with them, but I can’t help but to wish for that same treatment. You’re always so formal around me, and I would like it if you could feel at ease with me. I know I asked for you to give me a nickname, but honestly, I just want you to lower your guard and be casual around me.

I’ve done a horrible thing, and I can’t express how sorry I am.

I asked you to be intimate with Emmy, taking advantage of your feelings for her to enable my cuckolding fetish, and I just keep expecting you to comply with my wishes. Do you even like doing this? Is this something you genuinely want? I ask myself these questions a lot, and while I feel like I know the answer, I still can’t help but to worry I’m exploiting you.

I’m practically offering you Emmy under the premise that you play along with this silly little game of mine. I’m basically giving you a chance to fall in love with her, even though she’s my own wife, and all while knowing that she will never reciprocate your feelings. I’m a horrible person, and I won’t blame you if you hate me.

But knowing that you want to do this for my sake makes me happy.

We may be awkward around each other, but I can tell that you do care about me, Noel. You’ve seriously considered this cuckolding affair, and what kind of damage it could do to you, and I can’t help but to be impressed that you’re so mature. You’re so brave, so cool, and I hope we can see eye to eye some day.

I know this doesn’t need to be said, but I want you to treat Emmy with love and care. She acts like she’s got everything sorted out, like she’s in control all the time, but she’s not perfect. She has her moments of weakness, and I want you to console her if she does have second thoughts about all of this.

I’d like to be your friend, Noel. No matter how long it takes, I’ll keep trying to understand you, to support you in whatever it is that you want to do in the future.

Reclining back in her seat, Victoria felt like scrunching up that piece of paper and throwing it in the bin. All she did was apologise for how little she knows the young girl, how she’s treating her poorly compared to Emilia, and how she’s not forcing her to go along with her selfish, insane requests.

It was frustrating, as it was so hard to convey her feelings to Noel. There was an awkward distance between them, and while she was going to try and close the gap, she felt as if it would take a considerable amount of time before they could be considered friends. But she was going to put in the effort, no matter how long it may take.

Just as she was about ready to fold these letters up and place them in envelopes, Victoria’s phone vibrated inside of her pocket. Pulling it out, she assumed that it was just a message from her wife, that it was just a quick heads up to inform her that she was returning home from her parent’s place.

「Look at Soph and Noel! Aren’t they just the cutest?!」

Attached was a picture of a slumbering Sophia hugging Noel in her sleep, with the latter unsure what to do and feeling embarrassed about all of the unwarranted attention she was receiving. It was somewhat amusing, as that worried expression was quite adorable, and it made Victoria feel as if she was missing out on some fun.

Smiling from ear to ear, Victoria felt as if she made the right decision in writing those letters. Sure, it would be better if she were to have these discussions with Emilia and Noel, but she just wasn’t able to put her thoughts into words under pressure as of late. She could only hope that they would understand her.

Just as she was about to put her phone away, another message came in, this one with an attachment that made her jaw drop. It was a photo that she could not show to another soul, one that was so scandalous yet erotic that she had to keep it to herself. This wasn’t the first time she’d been sent such a seductive selfie, but it wasn’t everyday she got a picture of her wife’s massive breasts.

「I thought you might need a little pick-me-up, honey. I’ll be home soon, so try not to tire yourself out before then, okay? ♡♡♡」

Realising what was being implied, Victoria had to resist the urge to touch herself. It was quite clear to her what Emilia wanted, and given that they haven’t made love in quite some time now, it was to be expected that she would start to crave a little intimacy. She had no query giving it to her, but there was something else on her mind.

It meant that Emilia wasn’t fooling around with Noel, that she was really just visiting her family and returning home, with no detours whatsoever.

A part of her was disappointed, but Victoria was relieved to know that her temptress of a wife wasn’t so eager to have sex behind her back. It made her anxious about the month of March, as they had agreed that the whole cuckolding affair would begin once February came to an end.

Letting out a content sigh, she saved the photo of Emilia’s bare boobs to her phone, having a folder dedicated to the indecent selfies she received on occasion. There were less than a dozen in total, but just looking at a single one of them for a second was enough to get her worked up.

It made Victoria wonder - would she receive more selfies over the coming weeks? Would she see pictures of her beloved Emilia basking in the afterglow of sex? There was a part of her that wanted that, but she was a little reluctant to accept it, as it meant that there was evidence of what occurred.

What if someone else were to stumble across it? What would happen to them?

Victoria didn’t want to think too much about it, but she couldn’t help but to worry that Sophia would never relent with her teasing if she were to learn about any of this. It was bad enough to have to endure her wife’s incessant playfulness, but to have the pair of sisters poking fun at her constantly would drive her insane.

But these erotic selfies would never be shown to another soul. They were for Victoria’s eyes only, and she felt like Emilia was going to keep it that way.

Chapter Text

“What’s all that commotion..?” Noel asked herself aloud, finding it peculiar that there would be an argument so early in the morning. She had just finished brushing her hair and straightening out her uniform, and was ready to begin the day, but this disturbance was somewhat alarming.

Hurrying out of the maid quarters where she resided, Noel didn’t have to do much searching in order to find the cause of the noise. Her coworkers were all just as curious as she was, and they were peeking their heads inside of the downstairs living room, wanting to know what all of the fuss was about.

“Victoria, you told me that you would be taking time off of work, and what do I find when I get here? You were trying to work, weren’t you?” A woman with her platinum blonde hair tied into a bun was scolding the head of the household, and her strict demeanour made her come across as someone with a lot of authority.

Hanging her head in shame as she found it hard to believe that she was being lectured at the age of twenty four, Victoria clenched her fists before loosening them a moment later as she exhaled through her nose. She was quite tense, and given all of the stress she was under, it was hard to blame her.

“I-It’s not like that, Mother! I was just…” Victoria’s voice trailed off as she clearly hadn’t thought far enough ahead, making her sound unconvincing and weak willed. She didn’t seem too concerned about causing a scene at 6:30 in the morning, as she was far more focused on trying to defend herself.

Her mother, the stoic and inexpressive Lillian, merely stomped her foot down and placed her hands on her hips. She was dressed professionally, and her presence at the manor was a surprise to everyone, making the commotion all the more intriguing to the clueless housemaids who were just trying to start their day and go about their jobs.

“Enough excuses, Victoria. You said it yourself - you’re sick, and you need time off from work. I came here to fill in for you, and I will not tolerate your childish attempts to jeopardise your own health. Do I make myself clear, young lady?” Lillian was headstrong, showing no signs of compromise as she laid down the law to her own daughter.

T-That’s Lady Victoria’s mother! She looks like a doll. How does she look so young? I imagine staying in shape helps, but still… What’re they arguing about? Is Lady Victoria trying to keep herself busy while she’s supposed to be taking a break from work? I imagine it must be rough to have so much free time on your hands, and not know what to do with it.

As the youngest maid under the employ of the Buckfield’s, Noel had only been lucky enough to glance at Victoria’s parents when they came to visit. She had heard conflicting opinions about them, mostly regarding their work ethics and morals, and she was grateful she didn’t work for them.

“Y-Yes Mother…” Victoria sounded defeated as she didn’t dare argue with her mother any more than she already had. She knew it was a lost cause, that she had done something that puts her own mental health at risk, but it’s not like she could lay in bed all day and wait to be entertained.

Shooting a sharp glare at all of the peeping maids, Lillian let out a disappointed sigh. She didn’t approve of how careless and easygoing all of the employees were, and while it wasn’t her business to comment about it, it still left a bad taste in her mouth to know that the social hierarchy wasn’t being maintained here.

“Look, I understand that you’re probably at a loss on what to do, but you can’t just return to work when you’re not ready, Victoria. What would Emilia say if you got worse?” Lillian’s tone was much softer as she tried to explain her reasoning, and it was quite justified given the mental breakdown she’d witnessed on Valentine’s Day.

Em would just blame herself if anything happened to Lady Victoria. Actually, where is she anyway? She’s not still asleep, is she? Maybe she’s just doing her hair in the bathroom? She always seems to take a long time brushing it in the morning, and I bet she wants to look her best every day.

Unaware of the whereabouts of the most beautiful woman that resided in the manor, Noel was considering leaving to go check on her, to see if she was aware of all of the commotion. There was no way Emilia couldn’t hear this, but it was likely that she didn’t want to step out of her room without looking her best.

The silence was deafening as Victoria couldn’t bring herself to make some halfhearted excuse. She understood that she was in the wrong here, that nothing she could say would detract from the fact that she was making things worse for herself by turning on her laptop and reading through work emails.

Lillian however, seemed to be fed up with all of this.

“Fine. If you want something to keep you occupied for the day, then I know exactly what will keep you busy. Diana, please go and fetch Victoria a uniform. Partner her up with one of the girls. Maybe cleaning the manor for the day will get her to relax,” Lillian barked orders without a second thought, having crafted a resolution to this conflict rather quickly.

The head maid, the only one with the courage to stand out in the open and patiently wait for instructions from either of the blondes, simply bowed her head. Spinning on her heels, she left to fulfil her orders, as she had been raised since birth to serve the Buckfields, and she would never shy away from proving her loyalty.

Noel was slow on the uptake, as her fellow housemaids began to scatter one by one, having realised that they were likely to be scolded if they stuck around any longer. By the time it clicked, the tall, stoic woman was towering before her, wearing a disapproving scowl that made her appear quite ruthless.

“To your feet. Now. If you have the time to eavesdrop, then you must have the time to show my daughter the ropes, right?” Lillian didn’t care about the backgrounds of any of her daughter’s employees, as they were here solely to fulfil their duties without disrupting the rest of the household.

Oh no… I should’ve run away when I had the chance. Please don’t be upset with me! I don’t know what I’d do if I got in trouble for this… Lady Victoria and Em are normally easygoing and forgive me when I’m caught like this, but I should’ve known that things are different now that Mrs Buckfield is here. Ugh, I’m such an idiot.

Having been resting on her knees, Noel stumbled for a second as she rose up off the ground. Hanging her head, she tried to come across as apologetic for her nosiness, as she knew that it was impolite for her to listen in on such a private conversation, even if it was loud enough that the whole manor could hear it.

“Apologies for the delay, Madam. What seems to be the problem? Did Noel disrespect you?” As the longest serving maid under the employ of the Buckfields, Diana took her job very seriously, as her family have always been servants to the blondes. Carrying a brand new maid dress, along with some accessories, she expressed her concern while maintaining her composure.

Lillian’s cold mask melted for a moment as she flashed a grateful smile at her childhood friend and faithful attendant, only to turn her attention back to the small maid before her. “Noel, is it? Consider yourself privileged to have Victoria under your care the day. You are her superior, so please ensure she doesn’t slack off.”

“H-Huh?” Both Victoria and Noel blurted out in sync, their confusion being met with disapproval as they hadn’t anticipated this. They were both under the impression that they were going to be scolded for their behaviour, but now it was clear to them that they were to partner up for the day.

L-Lady Victoria’s going to work with me?! B-But she should be resting! I-I can’t make her clean the manor! What would Em think if I forced her to do that!? I really shouldn’t have stuck my nose into other people’s business, huh? Oh well, at least I’m getting let off easily. I should behave myself in front of Mrs Buckfield in the future.

As startled as Noel was by all of this, she took comfort in the fact that she was off the hook for the time being, that she wasn’t about to be scolded. This was all such a surprise to her, one that she never could have imagined, and a part of her was genuinely excited about spending the day with her boss.

“You heard me. This is for your own good, Victoria. If you’re so insistent on keeping yourself busy, then being a maid will be good for you,” Lillian reaffirmed the bewildered pair with her monotonous voice, masking her emotions perfectly. She was doing this for her daughter’s sake, even if she wasn’t asked to do so.

As a parent, she felt it was her duty to see to it that her child was healthy. Sure, she wasn’t the best at communicating her intentions, but she truly wanted nothing more than for Victoria to grow from all of this, to learn that she should take breaks when needed, and not to force herself to work when she’s unwell.

Not wanting to disappoint her childhood friend, Diana bowed respectfully before straightening herself up, brushing some of her reddish brown hair back over her shoulder to ensure that it didn’t get in the way. She was sophisticated, and carried an air of maturity to her, something that most of the housemaids lacked.

“Please don’t worry about Lady Victoria, Madam. I’ll ensure that she is given proper training, and becomes a maid that upholds the honour of the Buckfields,” believing it to be her responsibility as the head maid to ensure that everyone knew how to perform their tasks and minded their manners, Diana reassured the platinum blonde that there was no need to fret.

Noel and Victoria could only watch on silently as Lillian nodded her head approvingly, a faint smile causing her lips to curl upwards. She was evidently pleased that there was one person she could rely upon around here, even if the work ethics had taken such a drastic change from when she was in charge.

Stepping forward, Lillian placed her hand on her daughter’s shoulder, hoping to comfort her. She wasn’t the best at communicating with her, but she knew it was for the best if she said something, anything. “Don’t push yourself. If you want to quit, then I won’t stop you. Your health comes first, okay?”

“R-Right…” Victoria sounded as if she was unconvinced as she politely brushed her mother’s hand off of her. She didn’t try to argue, nor did she show any signs of wanting to resist. It was as if she had accepted her fate, that she was to be a maid for the rest of the day, to do things she would never otherwise get to.

Abruptly bowing, Noel was so quick that her headband fell from her head, landing onto the floor and bouncing away from her feet. As embarrassing as it was, she had to show respect to the older woman, and she wanted to prove that she wasn’t some incompetent child. “You can rest easy, Madam. I’ll take good care of Lady Victoria.”

“Lady? I believe you’re mistaken, Noel. Victoria is now your equal. You are to address her without any formalities. Look at it this way; you’re more experienced than she is, meaning you’re her superior, yes?” Lillian had to clear one thing up, as she didn’t want her daughter to receive any special treatment until the end of the day.

I-I have to refer to her by name?! I mean, I guess… I’m not really formal with Em anymore, am I? Still, it feels kind of weird to think about calling Victoria by her name. Well, she did express an interest in being friends, even if I don’t think it’s that easy. I mean, Sophie insists that we’re not friends, even though we spent a week together.

Perplexed over how to feel about all of this, Noel started to think that perhaps this was a good opportunity for her to bond with her boss. Of course, she knew that it wouldn’t be so simple, as she couldn’t exactly say with confidence that she had any friends, as Emilia didn’t count, and her relationship with Sophia was still up in the air.

“Forgive me, Madam, but I believe we’re running behind schedule. Breakfast is to be served in fifteen minutes, and these two have yet to assist in any meaningful way. May we be excused so Victoria can put on her uniform?” Diana was composed and dignified, minding her manners as she reminded the married woman about the time.

Glancing at her daughter and the young maid who was partnering up with her for the, Lillian nodded approvingly as she knew that time was of the essence. She couldn’t distract people from their jobs forever, especially when she had no justifiable reason for doing so. She wasn’t supposed to be here, and she had yet to actually get to work.

Clearing her throat, the tall and stern Diana stared down at the silent pair, examining their expressions to try and gauge what must be going through their heads. As a maid who has sworn to serve the Buckfields for life, she took it upon herself to get a read on what others want, so as to always be prepared for the unexpected.

“Noel, escort Victoria to our quarters so she may get into uniform. I will not stand for tardiness, so please assist the others with preparing breakfast once you are done. Understood?” Diana made her orders loud and clear, having done some calculations in her head and estimated that they would be finished getting changed before the first meal of the day.

Perking right up, Noel was quite used to being bossed around, especially as she was often found staring off into space, and was renowned for making a number of blunders. She wasn’t bothered by this, as she knew that this level of professionalism was to be expected from the head maid, and she respected her for being so strict at times.

“Of course. If you’d follow me, Lady Vic - I mean, Victoria. I’ll help you put on your uniform,” it was a difficult habit for Noel to break, as she was so used to being formal around the anxious blonde, but she had to at least try and play along for the remainder of the day. Once Lillian was gone, things would go back to normal.

Pausing to weigh her options, Victoria could only sigh as she resigned herself to her fate. She didn’t have the will to apologise to her mother and ask for forgiveness for her inconsiderate behaviour, but it’s not as if she wanted to get her hands dirty and clean the manor either.

She followed quietly behind the young maid, anticipating the reactions she would be met with once she changed into her uniform. Victoria had the feeling that her wife was going to snap countless photos and fawn over her, and while that didn’t sound so bad, it was the fact that she had no control over the situation that left her feeling discontent.

Victoria’s going along with this, huh? I suppose she can’t exactly disobey her mother, now can she? She was told she could quit at any time, so I imagine she’s probably just considering how to be polite about it. I mean, it’s hard to think that she’ll actually clean the manor.

Arriving at the maid quarters, Noel ushered for her boss to step inside so they could get a move on. She didn’t exactly want to be late to breakfast, as her gut was telling her that Lillian wouldn’t be so forgiving. Not that she had any reason to think poorly of the mature woman, but it was the vibe she gave off.

“Let’s not waste any time, Victoria. From experience, you should probably put on your stockings first, followed by your dress and apron,” Noel felt a strange sense of superiority for being able to order around and lecture the anxious blonde. It was peculiar, and she wasn’t sure what to make of the feeling.

Taken back that she was being told what to do by someone so much younger than herself, Victoria knew that there was little point in resisting or stating how wrong this felt. She had wanted to be friends with the white-haired girl, and now it felt as if she was taking a step back in terms of progress.

Stripping out of her pants and long sleeved shirt, Victoria felt embarrassed to be seen in her underwear, but it’s not like she could ask for some privacy. She no longer held any power here, as her mother was quite stern with her decision. At the very least, she wasn’t being judged for this mess she found herself in.

Wow… Victoria’s kinda cute. I mean, she’s not much taller than I am, and her boobs aren’t much bigger either. I guess that kind of makes us equals..?

Watching quietly as her employer pulled white stockings up her legs before slipping into the frilly maid dress that had been designed by none other than Emilia, Noel couldn’t help but to appreciate how good looking she was. Granted, it’s not as if she was about to start crushing on her.

No, her heart was set on one person only.

“Hold still. I’ll help you with the apron,” feeling a little guilty for taking a back seat to enjoy the clumsy show, Noel stepped forward and offered her assistance, ensuring that the white apron was secured tightly with a proper knot to ensure that it wouldn’t create any hindrances throughout the day.

It was a weird feeling for Victoria to actually be wearing gloves and a headband, but she was at least grateful that she wasn’t being asked to tie her hair up. It wasn’t that long to begin with, as it rested just below her shoulders, but during her childhood, her parents were quite strict with these sorts of things.

“Oh, um… I think we have a spare pair of shoes you can borrow. Just one moment,” having felt as if there was something missing, Noel quickly realised what it was, and began to rummage through a cabinet where extra uniforms and accessories could be found, in hopes of finding some footwear that was appropriate for the blonde.

Staying quiet for so long felt weird to Victoria, but it was hard for her to find the words to speak up and break the silence. What could she possibly say to someone she wanted to be friends with, but also tasked with sleeping with her wife? It was nerve wracking, and she wished that she was in the right head space so she could do something to shake this uneasiness.

Being handed a pair of leather loafers that all of the maids wore, Victoria was surprised to find that they were in her size. It made her wonder if it was common knowledge, or if the young girl’s intuition was just that sharp. Hanging her head, she managed to show her gratitude by mumbling, “T-Thanks, Noel.”

“Hmm? No need to thank me. I feel like it’s the least I could do after all the trouble I’ve caused since I started working here,” Noel scratched her cheek and awkwardly laughed it off as she had been the source of quite a lot of messes since she first came to this manor. Of course, she always profusely apologised and tried to help clean things up, which sometimes made things worse.

Helping to straighten out the nervous woman’s uniform and ensuring that everything was in order, Noel grabbed the clothes that were laying on the floor and folded them up neatly, not wanting to crease them. When she put her mind to it, she was actually quite competent, it’s just that she often lost herself in her thoughts, leading to one mistake after another.

Checking her phone to see if they were running late, Victoria was relieved to see that there was still a good five minutes before breakfast was set to begin. There was no immediate rush, but she couldn’t exactly loiter and waste time either. “W-We should probably get a move on, Noel.”

“I suppose so. Diana’s going to be stricter than usual now that Mrs Buckfield is here, and I don’t think you want to upset your mother, right?” Noel didn’t exactly feel a sense of urgency, as she knew that it wouldn’t take long to get to the dining room and help with any last minute preparations, but she also didn’t want to hold them up any longer than necessary.

Leading the way out of the maid quarters, Noel made a quick detour to drop her mistress’ clothes off in the laundry, even though they had only been worn for a short amount of time. Making her way to the dining room, she could hear the clattering of plates and utensils, along with the pattering of footsteps hitting the wooden floorboards.

The maids were hurrying about, setting the table and ensuring that everything was in order. The person in charge, Diana, was keeping a watchful eye on everyone, not wanting anyone to disgrace themself in the presence of Lillian. There was an air of urgency and stiffness, and it was blatantly obvious why.

Seated at the end of the table and minding her own business, Lillian made it impossible for anyone to gauge what she was thinking. Was she impressed or disappointed by what she was seeing? No one could tell, and her presence alone was enough to make everyone wary of their actions.

“Vicky? Why are you dressed up like that?” The soft voice belonging to Emilia caught both of the new arrivals by surprise, as neither of them had noticed her until now. She was dressed as elegantly as ever, and given how prominent her perfume was, it was safe to say that she had just finished with her morning routine.

All eyes fell on Victoria as she hung her head, trying to hide her embarrassment as her cheeks turned a bright shade of red. She could feel everyone’s judgmental gazes fall upon her, and she was already regretting putting on this uniform. Still, it’s not as if everything would resolve itself if she just stayed quiet.

“Um… Well, you see…” Victoria was struggling to find the words to explain her current predicament, as she didn’t entirely want to admit that it was her own fault for neglecting her own health in order to do some work. She had to be honest with her wife, but it was challenging given the amount of attention she was receiving.

Rising from her chair, Lillian’s resounding footsteps echoed throughout the silence as she approached her daughter. The faintest smile could be seen forming on her lips, but it was so hard to tell as she explained everything, “Victoria was so insistent on keeping herself busy that I suggested she work as a housemaid for the day, Emilia.”

“Vicky, I told you to just forget about your job and get some rest. Well, maybe a little hard work will get it out of your system?” As much as she wanted to sympathise with her wife, Emilia knew that encouraging her to keep neglecting her own health would do no one any good, leading to her being a bit more stern than normal.

Nodding in approval, Lillian surveyed her daughter’s appearance once more, her hand reaching into her pocket to procure her phone. She was quick as she snapped a quick photo, one to commemorate how adorable she looked at this moment. Not that she would ever openly admit that.

The chimes of a clock alerted everyone that it was now 7AM, that breakfast was now being held in the manor. The dining table was long enough to fit the Buckfields and all of the house workers, although it was a bit of a tight squeeze towards the end to accommodate the flustered blonde who was the center of attention.

Victoria was seated beside Noel as they were surrounded by maids, most of whom were smiling at seeing the head of the household in uniform like this. In her mind, she felt as if they were making fun of her, but if only she had the nerve to ask, she would learn that everyone found her to be quite endearing.

It’s kind of weird that Victoria and Em aren’t sitting together for a change. But I suppose it’s just for today, so I’ll try not to think much of it. Oh well. At least everything seems fine for now, but who knows what’ll happen when it’s time to get to work?

Munching on some cereal as she mulled over what her day would be like, Noel couldn’t help but to sneak glances towards the opposite end of the table. She was peeking at the gorgeous brunette who always put time and effort into maintaining her appearance each and every day.

Could I look as good as Em one day..?

“Noel, please show Victoria the ropes and ensure that doesn’t slack off just because of her position here. You’re her senior here, and I will not turn a blind eye if you let her off easy. Do I make myself clear?” Diana sternly laid down the law as she brushed a few stray strands of her reddish brown hair behind her ear, all while staring down at the shorter pair before her.

Nodding understandingly as she didn’t intend on taking things slow just because she was in the presence of her employer, Noel knew better than to take the head maid lightly. She was quite observant and always showed up when you least expected her, and she could be quite terrifying when she had to scold someone.

“I’ll do my best, Diana. Am I on bathroom duty again?” Noel couldn’t help but to ask what room she was tasked with cleaning today, as everyone took turns to ensure that no one got complicit and slacked off. It had been a while since she had cleaned the bathrooms, which led her to believe that the job fell upon her shoulders.

Glancing back and forth between the short duo, Diana nodded affirmatively. She was impressed to see that her youngest coworker was so intuitive, and she had to give praise where it was due. “That’s correct, Noel. I must say, you know the roster better than some of the others. Now if only you would stop gossiping with Lady Emilia all the time.”

Laughing awkwardly as she had been caught red handed, Noel couldn’t lie her way out of this one. It was true that she often stopped work to chat with Emilia for extended periods of time. It wouldn’t be an issue if she weren’t the one to strike up conversation and drag it out as long as she could.

“W-We’ll be going now! Come on, Victoria,” not wanting to stay near Diana out of fear of being scolded once again, Noel grabbed the blonde by the wrist and led away from the foyer towards the big, open bathroom that the maids and guests frequented. She was used to cleaning by herself, so it would be strange to have someone join her.

As sudden as it was, Victoria at least understood that being near Diana would do neither of them any good. Not that she had any issues with her, but it was clear that she was on high alert now that Lillian was around. She couldn’t exactly blame her, considering the two were essentially raised together.

Being handed a broom and a bucket full of cleaning products, Victoria had no idea what was expected of her as she entered the bathroom behind the white-haired girl. Sure, she roughly knew how the maids went about cleaning the manor, but the actual method of doing so was beyond her.

Carrying a mop and bucket, Noel was grateful that this daunting task that typically took her several hours would be somewhat easier now that she had a helping hand. She didn’t expect the level of skill and precision that she would from her coworkers, but being able to split the work would make it more bearable.

“We’ll start with the changing room first, Victoria. You do know how to sweep the floor, right?” Noel felt a little stupid for having to ask something that rudimentary, but she had to make sure that she didn’t have to start from the basics. She had already accepted that she would have to show her boss how to do things after all.

How many years had it been since she had to do something like this? Victoria couldn’t quite remember, but she was at least familiar with sweeping the ground using a broom. Not wanting to stand around and search her memories, she was uncertain as she responded, “I suppose so? It can’t be that hard, can it?”

“Hmm. Well, I’ll let you do that while I gather all of the dirty towels and bathrobes, and clean the sinks and windows. Just let me know if you need a hand, okay?” Not entirely convinced, Noel didn’t want to overstep her bounds. She chose to trust the older woman, even though her gut was telling her she’d need help very soon.

For Noel, she was trying to divide the work up at a 1:4 ratio, as she couldn’t exactly rely upon her employer to match her efforts and not make things harder on them both. It was somewhat thrilling for her to be the one giving out orders, as she was always used to having to do as she was told and listen.

It was kinda funny how Lillian was the one to take a photo of Victoria before Em could. I guess she was impressed? I don’t know, but I get the feeling she was happy. Oh well, hopefully things will be back to normal tomorrow. I don’t think I could rest easy after bossing around Victoria for another day. It just feels wrong.

Hmm. Should I try to make small talk? Is it too soon? Am I just overthinking it? Well, I do have all day to ask Victoria about that letter, so there’s no real rush. It was kinda nice that she put her feelings into words like that, but I do wish she could have just told it to my face. I’m not that intimidating, am I..?

Tossing all of the towels and bathrobes into the laundry hamper, Noel glanced over her shoulder to see how her partner in crime was holding up. Letting out a disappointed sigh, she hadn’t expected to need to step in and lend some assistance so soon. After all, how hard was it to hold a broom?

“Victoria, one of your hands should be near the top of the handle, while the other should be towards the middle. Don’t be so stiff and just take it easy, okay?” Noel felt a tinge of guilt for reprimanding her boss like this, but she knew from experience that doing things properly wasn’t just for efficiency - it also relieved tension on your muscles.

Flustered as she hadn’t anticipated that she had been doing something wrong right off the bat, Victoria followed the advice and was surprised at how fluid of a motion it was to sweep the tiles. Turning to look away, she bashfully showed her gratitude, “T-Thanks for that, Noel… I didn’t know I was doing it wrong.”

“Well, you don’t have to clean all the time, do you? I’d be impressed if you did know everything, Victoria. Besides, it’s not the end of the world to make mistakes. Look at me. How many times have I messed up over the years?” Noel reassured the anxious blonde, knowing better than anyone that it was no big deal to mess up in the beginning.

The pair returned to their designated tasks, with Noel wiping down the sinks and spraying the windows with cleaning product, while Victoria managed to make some progress in sweeping all of the dust and dirt towards one spot. There was a tension in the air between them, although it was caused by the older of the two.

I guess I should talk to her, huh? She’s probably beating herself up for letting this happen. I’m not Em, but I’ll see what I can do.

“How’re you feeling, Victoria? You must be quite nervous to suddenly be told to be a maid for the day, huh? Well, I wouldn’t worry about it too much. Your mother is just looking out for you, that’s all,” Noel’s tone was reassuring yet friendly as she tried to break the ice once again, even though she had been the one to do so all morning.

Tensing up as she had honestly expected her predicament to not be addressed, Victoria was uneasy as she averted her gaze, trying to find the words to express her feelings. “I suppose I’m hurt. I mean, I don’t like sitting around doing nothing, and Mother is justified with her decision, but it feels as if my opinion doesn’t really matter, you know?”

“You’re allowed to quit whenever you like, Victoria. I don’t think your mother is being inconsiderate whatsoever. Sure, she could have talked to you a bit more before deciding things for you, but she really does care for you,” Noel had to remind the older woman that she was under no obligation to keep cleaning if she didn’t want to.

Maybe I just don’t understand what’s going through Victoria’s head? I never really had any problems with my parents. I could go and get Em here to reassure her that there’s nothing to worry about, but I’d probably just get in trouble with Diana. Ugh.. This sucks.

“But if I quit, then doesn’t that mean that my mother’s actions are justified? She wants me to realise that this job is hard, and that I should take it easy instead of forcing myself to work, but it’s not that easy. It’s so unsettling to know I could be doing something productive,” Victoria voiced her thoughts, finding it difficult to take it easy and relax for even a moment.

That’s… Not how it works, Victoria.

Biting her tongue so as to not reprimand her employer for having such a naive understanding of the matter, Noel couldn’t begin to imagine how many misunderstandings had been caused from a lack of communication. Parents naturally want what’s best for their children, even if things are awkward between them.

“I don’t think that’s quite right, Victoria. Your mother’s been nothing but understanding since she came here this morning, and you’ve been treating her like she’s in the wrong. Have you even tried to meet her half way and talk things out?” Noel had stopped trying to clean the countertop, as she focused her attention on this conversation.

Having not considered that she was partially at fault, Victoria’s face was beet red as she turned around and tried to return to her work, even if she was just sweeping the same spot repeatedly. She didn’t want to admit that she wasn’t giving her mother the opportunity to explain herself, as she was under the impression that she was here to frustrate her.

“F-Fine! I get it, I get it! I’ll talk with Mother later, okay? Jeez… Emilia’s rubbing off on you, Noel,” Victoria got all flustered as she couldn’t remain composed any longer. Her voice was shaky as she admitted that she would actively try and resolve this issue on her own, as ignoring it was doing her no good.

Giggling to herself as she found the reaction to be both cute and humorous, Noel didn’t really understand what Emilia had to do with any of this. She wasn’t trying to tease anyone, nor was she trying to act mature and soothing. A question popped into her head a moment later, and she felt the need to ask, “Why do you call her Emilia, Victoria? Doesn’t she want you to call her Emmy?”

“N-Noel! T-That’s… I-It’s just inappropriate, okay!? People will just laugh at me for being childish, and I don’t want anyone to think poorly of me!” Almost as if a sore spot was being prodded, Victoria shouted in order to defend herself. She hadn’t anticipated that her pet name for her wife would be brought to attention, and it made her uneasy.

Is it really that big of a deal? Who cares what everyone thinks? Isn’t being honest with your wife and yourself more important?

Holding her breath as she didn’t want to be too hard on the self conscious blonde, Noel was wary about how to respond as she took a moment to think things through. Coming to a decision, she politely reassured her, “No one’s going to think poorly of you, Victoria. And won’t Em be happy if you stop treating her so formally in front of others?”

“I-I know. I really do, but it’s not that easy, Noel. There’s just so much going on that I can’t just start calling her Emmy without thinking of the consequences, alright?” Victoria was exasperated as she was grasping at straws to explain her point of view, and how she was slowly trying to fix all of her problems.

Not wanting to press the matter any further, Noel returned to scrubbing the sinks down and wiping the windows, as she needed something to distract her for the moment. She didn’t understand what the big deal was, but then again, it’s not as if the two of them really spent much time together.

Maybe I was a bit too hard on her? I mean, it’s not like I know what’s going on inside of Victoria’s head, do I? The only person who probably does is Em, and it’d be rude of me to drag her here to deal with this. I suppose that letter really was true, huh? Things are awkward between us.

Well, it’s not like I’m at fault for that. I look up to Victoria, and am always willing to do whatever I can for her, but she just keeps her distance from me. Is there something I’m missing? Is she afraid of me or something? I don’t think I’ve done anything in particular… Well, I guess aside from having a crush on Em, but even that feels like a bit of a stretch.

I guess I’m just overthinking it.

“U-Um… Sorry about all of this, Noel. Really, I didn’t mean to argue with you or anything. It’s just… Having my mother around has me on edge, that’s all. That, and well… There’s that letter I wrote for you,” Victoria quietly apologised, as she bowed her head at the younger girl who had been nothing but faithful to her over the years.

Alarmed over how her own employer was being so courteous towards her, Noel felt a little flustered as she had always been told that someone of higher status should never bow their head for no good reason. “I-It’s fine, Victoria. Really, I know you’re anxious, so I’m not holding it against you. Besides, I wanted to talk to you about that anyway.”

Well, I’m not lying. It has been on my mind, but I keep getting distracted. This is as good of an opportunity as any to have a chat with her, isn’t it?

“O-Oh? I guess I should have expected that, huh?” Victoria sounded surprised, as she never considered that what she had written down needed to be discussed in further detail. Sure, she had rambled on quite a fair bit, but she thought that she had gotten her intentions across that she wanted to be friends with her youngest maid.

Looking around at the state of the changing room, Noel felt like maybe it wasn’t the best idea to have a discussion so soon, especially when Diana was on high alert. She didn’t want to delay it forever, which led to her proposing, “How about we talk about it once we move on to the bathroom, Victoria? Then I won’t feel like I’m slacking off too much.”

“R-Right. Sorry, I’ll try and carry my own weight,” Victoria stuttered a little as she had almost forgotten that she was on duty, that she was expected to fulfil her role as a maid until the end of the day. She had no intention of quitting, as it would only make her come across as weak towards her mother.

The pair worked in silence for a good while, tidying up the changing room and leaving not even a single speck of dust in their wake. Granted, the more experienced of the two was handling most of the dirty work, but that wasn’t to say that the diligent blonde wasn’t trying to help out however she could.

The laundry hamper was full of towels and bathrobes, the windows were spotless, the sinks were pristine and clean, and the tiles just needed to be mopped before their job here could be classified as finished. But they would hold off on that until later, as they would essentially be trapping themselves in the bathroom if they did it now.

Victoria was finding this to be much more thorough of a task as she envisioned it to be, and once she stepped foot into the large, open bathroom, she realised how daunting of a job it was to be a maid. The water needed to be drained, the tiles needed to be scrubbed, and the windows needed to be wiped down.

“You mean to tell me you do this every day..?” Victoria was flabbergasted as she could not imagine how tiring it must be to do this for a living. Maybe if she was accustomed to cleaning, then it wouldn’t come across as so intimidating, but it still terrified her to think about tidying up every room in the manor.

Tilting her head to the side in confusion, Noel felt as if the answer was pretty obvious. She was half tempted to ask her boss if she never considered what the duties of a maid were, but she second guessed herself, not wanting to come across as a smart ass. Instead, she chose to be compassionate.

“Just let me know if you need a break. It may seem like a lot, but it’s not that bad. We only have to clean the bathroom once or twice a week. First, we should drain the bath and open the windows to let some air in,” Noel made it sound easy, but she knew from experience that making mistakes could turn this into a nightmare.

Not really understanding why it was necessary to open the windows, Victoria wasn’t about to argue, as it would just prove to be a waste of time. This line of work was all so new to her, even though she had been surrounded by housemaids all of her life. It never crossed her mind to put herself in their shoes.

Waiting patiently for the water to drain out of the bath, Noel felt that now was as good of a time as any to continue their conversation. If Diana were to walk in now, they had a justifiable reason for not doing anything, even though they’d still get reprimanded anyway. “So, you wanted to talk about that letter?”

“Oh, yeah. Um… I hope it didn’t come across as too much of a shock to find it on your bed when you got home the other day, Noel,” Victoria didn’t really know how to go about discussing the contents of that heartfelt letter, as it was an awkward topic to breach. At least she was acknowledging it, instead of acting coy.

Shaking her head, Noel didn’t see it as a bother whatsoever. It was a pleasant surprise to say the least, even though she still had some questions about it. “No, I was happy to see that you wanted to be friends with me, Victoria. I don’t think I can just come up with a nickname for you so suddenly that isn’t just copying Em and Sophie, so I might just call you by your name for a while, if that’s okay.”

“H-Huh? T-That’s fine. As long as you aren’t formal all the time, then it’s an improvement. Don’t feel inclined to call me Vicky. That’s Emilia and Sophia’s thing,” Victoria was a little taken back at how easy going the younger girl was, but she was welcoming of her attitude, as it was quite a relief all things considered.

Nodding understandingly, as nicknames were something that took time or the right moment to really click, Noel wasn’t even sure where to begin with trying to come up with one for her boss. It felt a little wrong in a way, but at the same time, it meant that they were one step closer to being equals.

“You don’t have to be jealous of me, you know? Give it time, and I’m sure we’ll be really close! I’d be happy to hang out with you on one of my days off, Victoria, so just say the word, and I’ll see what I can do,” Noel smiled from ear to ear, hoping to put the older woman at ease, even if she was only in her mid twenties.

Blushing as she could just imagine the rumours that would spread around the manor about her giving special treatment to the white-haired girl, Victoria had to push aside her apprehensions and think positively about it. She couldn’t worry about other people’s opinions forever after all.

“Thanks for being so nice to me, Noel. I don’t think I deserve it, but I’ll try and match your optimism,” Victoria could only express her gratitude with a weary smile, as she couldn’t bring herself to rest easily just yet. Not when her mother was still hanging around and could give her another earful at any moment.

I suppose I should ask her if she’s serious about me trying to steal Em away, huh? It might be a little sudden, but I feel like I need to confirm just what it is that she wants from me.

Taking a deep breath, Noel sat down on the edge of the bath as she mustered her courage. It wasn’t an easy topic to breach, but it needed to be done. She couldn’t ignore it forever. “So, what do you want from me, Victoria? Do you want me to seriously try and steal Em from you, even if it’s just an act?”

There was a noticeable pause as Victoria opened and closed her mouth several times, almost as if she hadn’t been mentally prepared for such a sudden change in the mood. Granted, she knew she couldn't avoid it forever, as this was the one person she needed to be rightfully honest with.

“I-I know I said that I want you to treat her with love and respect, but I also want you to make me feel like I’m really being cucked, Noel. I don’t think that Emilia would ever fall in love with another person, but after seeing how you dominated her in bed, I can’t help but to feel like you could make her body crave your touch over mine,” Victoria felt pathetic as she hung her head in shame, admitting to her own feelings for a change.

She doesn’t think I have a chance with Em? I mean, sure, I knew that, but you don’t have to say it to my face, you know? Well, it’s not like Victoria means any harm. She just wants to make it clear that I don’t get my hopes up over nothing. Do I really come across as so naive that I don’t recognise Em’s feelings..?

Although Victoria said something really interesting. She thinks that Em’s body would start to yearn for my touch? Is that even possible..? Em does loosen up and become more conscious of her desires when we’re together, but I don’t think she’s so weak as to be overwhelmed by her own lust. That sounds ridiculous.

But… It does sound hot to think about.

“I think I understand, Victoria. You want me to make Em surrender herself to her desires, don’t you? I don’t think that’s possible, but if that’s what you want, then I’ll do my best to make it happen,” Noel was uncertain about if it was even possible to accomplish such a feat, but she was willing to give it a try for her employer’s sake.

Perking up as her eyes lit up with excitement, Victoria cleared her throat and composed herself after realising how worked up she was getting. It was bad enough to discuss her fetish openly like this, and it wouldn’t do her any good to become aroused from her own imagination at a time like this.

“Thanks for going along with my crazy requests, Noel. Just let me know if there’s anything I can do for you, okay?” Victoria felt as if she had to repay the favour somehow, like she wasn’t doing enough to make it worth the younger girl’s time and effort. Sure, she was just seeking validation that she wasn’t overstepping her bounds, but she was being honest.

I wonder how Victoria would react if I were to ask to sleep in the guest bedroom with Em every night for a week? She’d probably pass out from the shock, wouldn’t she? Not that I’d ever do such a thing. I have some self control after all.

Feeling a little devious and wanting to get a rise out of the blonde, Noel was cautious with her choice of words as she playfully blurted out, “So I guess we’re officially rivals, huh? Battling it out to see who can win Em’s heart. This is what you wanted, right? You better not fool around, Victoria, because I’m serious about Em.”

Clutching her chest as she groaned, Victoria’s heart was racing a million miles a minute as she hadn’t expected such an outburst. A part of her wanted to believe that it was all just a ruse, that it was nothing more than nonsense to get a reaction out of her, but she chose to live in the moment, and think of it as the truth.

“I-I won’t let you take Emmy away from me that easily..!” Victoria was flustered and unable to think rationally as she shouted back at the playful maid, unaware that she was overreacting. She was genuinely excited about the thought of her wife being stolen from her, but she felt as if she had to defend her honour, and not come across as a cuck.

D-Did I go too far..? I think I’ll let Victoria cool off before apologising. She probably thinks I’m serious, and that I declared war against her. Ugh… How is it so hard to tease someone when Em and Sophie do it all the time..?

“Aww. Are you all tuckered out, Vicky? Did you have a rough day?” Emilia dashed forward and embraced her fatigued wife in a big hug, having been separated from her all day. She’d been worried about her, but she chose to keep her distance, as she wanted her to learn that she shouldn’t jeopardise her health.

Victoria was like a mindless zombie gasping for air as she leaned into the buxom brunette’s embrace, not processing that so many people were watching her. She was completely and utterly spent after scrubbing the bathroom floors, as it was far more taxing than she could have ever imagined.

“U-Um… I’m sorry for overworking her, Lady Emilia! I kept warning her not to push herself, and that she could quit whenever she wanted, but she insisted that she didn’t need a break,” Noel hung her head and apologised, as she felt responsible for letting this happen. If she was just a bit more persistent, then she wouldn’t have allowed Victoria to talk her way out of it.

Shaking her head as she had no intention of placing the blame on anyone, Emilia flashed a sweet and reassuring smile at the distraught girl, hoping that it would put her at ease. Scooping her wife up in her arms and carrying her like a princess, she explained, “I’m going to take Vicky upstairs so she can lay down. It’s not your fault, okay Noel?”

Noel watched silently as Emilia carried Victoria up the stairs, disappearing from view in a matter of moments. She was impressed at how strong she was, as she acted as if the blonde weighed nothing. It made her consider working out, so she could do something like that in the future.

Clearing her throat to break the silence and to draw the young maid’s attention, Lillian Buckfield stepped forward. Looking down into those viridian eyes, she brushed a few strands of hair behind her ear before speaking, “Thank you for looking after my daughter, Noel. I hope she didn’t trouble you too much.”

“H-Huh? N-No, of course not! You don’t need to thank me, Madam! Really! Victoria did her best,” Noel was startled, having not expected to hear words of gratitude leave the mature woman’s lips. It felt bizarre and undeserving, as she honestly felt as if she hadn’t done anything to warrant any of this.

Shaking her head as she disagreed with such an outburst, Lillian felt as if she needed to further explain herself in order to prove how genuine she was. “Nonsense. I can tell you take things seriously, Noel, even if you are young. And besides, I got to see Victoria dressed up as a maid today. I bet Eleanor will be disappointed she missed out on this.”

I-I guess Lillian really did find it cute to see Victoria in uniform, huh? Could’ve fooled me…

Confused and unsure as to what to make of all of this, Noel decided to keep quiet, as she felt that trying to argue would only make her come across as ungrateful. She didn’t really see what was so bad about the Buckfields, as from what she could tell, they genuinely cared about their daughter, albeit in their own unique way.

“Excuse me, Madam, but your ride is here. Shall I escort you outside” The calm and composed Diana interjected, unfazed about calling out to her childhood friend so suddenly like this. Sure, she was polite, but she could have gone about it in a more thoughtful manner, like clearing her throat or knocking on something first.

Checking her phone to see dozens, if not hundreds, of unread text messages and missed calls from her wife, Lillian gulped hard as she realised that she had neglected to tell Eleanor of her plans for the day. Not wanting to think much of it, she nodded in agreement, “If you would be so kind, Diana. And please, I keep telling you to call me by my name.”

“T-That’s… Understood. I’ll give it some thought, Madam Lily,” Diana’s mask began to crack as she got flustered, almost as if she hadn’t been anticipating such a request. Normally she was always stoic and kept a sophisticated air to her, but now she seemed no different from her coworkers.

To think I’d see Diana lose her cool like that… I-I think I’ll pretend none of this happened.

At a loss for words, Noel decided it was best to forget all about this encounter, as it wasn’t any of her business to stick her nose into the head maid’s personal life. Taking a deep breath to calm her nerves, she was just relieved that she had made it through the day without getting herself into trouble.

Dinner’s not for another hour?! Ugh… Maybe I’ll go and get a snack from the kitchen? Oh, and I should send Sophie a message! She should be awake by now. I want to organise our first study session together, and see if she’s taking care of herself. It’s hard to help her if she doesn’t want it…

Mulling over her private tutoring arrangement and Sophia’s poor health for a moment, Noel’s growling stomach reminded her that she could make do with something like to eat to hold her over until dinner. She was quite content with how the events of today played out, even if she had gone a little bit too far with teasing Victoria.

But now that she understood what it was that she wanted from her, it meant that she could seek out Emilia when the opportunity arose.

And Noel could hardly wait.

Chapter Text

“See you next week, Sophie!” Noel waved goodbye to her tutor, donning a wide, heartwarming smile on her innocent face. It was evident that she was in a fantastic mood, but the same couldn’t be said about the dishevelled brunette who looked as if she had just rolled out of bed.

Closing the front door to her family’s house behind her, Sophia didn’t intend on sticking around any longer, as she had drained her batteries throughout the afternoon. She’d gotten her fix of socialising for the week, and now she needed to recharge and be alone with her thoughts.

Sighing as she found it hard to believe that her own sister could be so inconsiderate at times, Emilia felt it was best to bite her tongue and save any critiques for later. She’d come here to pick up the younger girl who was so eager to further her studies, and she hadn’t the faintest clue about what happened.

Would it hurt you to at least say goodbye, Soph? You could’ve just waved back at her if you didn’t want to talk… Honestly, it’s like you haven’t changed a bit since I moved out. I shouldn’t say that. She’s trying to make an effort, but we all know she could do better.

Shaking her head out of disappointment, Emilia didn’t want to dwell on Sophia’s behaviour longer than she needed to. The girl had enough problems as is, and her comments would only make things worse for her. Composing herself and straightening up, she turned her attention towards her off-duty maid.

“Are you ready to go, Noel?” Emilia was gleaming as she stared down at Noel, a part of her hoping that she had a fantastic day away from work. She’d driven across town to pick her up, and had left Victoria to her own devices, as she wanted an excuse to give her wife some privacy and space.

Nodding as she clutched a backpack to her chest, Noel was content with heading back to the manor, even if she was somewhat concerned about Sophia. It was a challenge to know what was going through her head, and while it didn’t help that her health was alarming, she knew that she shouldn't press the matter any more than she already has.

The pair hopped into the Buckfield’s sedan, one that the brunette often used when going shopping. Settling themselves in, they began their journey back home in the tranquil night. It wasn’t particularly late, but they wouldn’t reach their destination until roughly 9PM, meaning that they’d both be getting ready for bed once they arrived.

“Did you have fun today, Noel?” Emilia turned down the radio ever so slightly in hopes of striking up a conversation. As much as she enjoyed listening to her upbeat music from the 80’s and 90’s, she was curious about what happened today. Sure, she could ask Sophia, but getting the truth out of her was a pain at times.

Having been staring out the window and watching the lights flash past her, Noel turned to face her crush and eagerly nodded in affirmation. Smiling, she had to suppress the urge to gush on about her day, “Yeah, I had fun. I want to say Sophie did too, but it’s hard to tell. Well, she didn’t give me the cold shoulder, so that’s something, right?”

“Soph won’t ignore you unless you’ve annoyed her, so I think you’re in her good books, Noel. How did your studying go? Did you do much?” Emilia reassured her maid that there was no need to doubt herself, that her sister seemed to be warming up to her at the very least. Then again, it’s not like she knew what went on between the two.

Did they bicker amongst themselves? Were they friendly? Or were things awkward between them? She hadn’t the faintest clue, but she felt that things were going swimmingly for now.

Pausing as she didn’t exactly know how to explain whether her tutoring session was successful or not, Noel took a few moments to gather her thoughts. Scratching her cheek she was quite bashful as she confided, “I-I’m not really sure how it went. Sophie seemed like she was testing me. Maybe she wanted to learn how much I know?”

“Hmm. Well, she probably doesn’t know where to start teaching you, Noel. I’m sure she’ll clear things up next week,” Emilia could only offer uncertain advice to the girl, as she didn’t even know what went on through her sister’s head or what she may be planning. If worse came to worse, she would step in and ensure things were on the right track.

Falling quiet as she mulled over everything that had happened today, Noel seemed as if she was withholding information, almost as if she didn’t want her crush to get the wrong idea about what transpired. She had to be on her best behaviour, and causing unnecessary drama would only lead to trouble.

Emilia, believing that she was the one who caused this awkward tension between them, decided to break the ice. It was an observation on her part, one that she was curious to know more details about, “You and Soph seem to get along really well, Noel. It’s nice to see that you’ve made a friend, even if Soph can be a handful at times.”

“Friends..? N-No, we’re not…” Noel got all flustered as she had to clear the air, and enlighten the brunette that there was no relationship whatsoever between her and Sophia. She had been told that they weren’t friends, and as much as she wanted to believe that they were, it would be rude of her to lie to someone about it.

Not friends, huh? That reaction tells me otherwise, Noel. That, and I still remember how Soph hugged you last week while she slept. That was so cute…

Not quite buying it, Emilia decided to bite her tongue, as it wasn’t her place to question her sister’s relationship with Noel. Sure, she had every right to, but given that the two were lacking in social skills, it would just stress them both out if she were to act as if she was suspicious of them.

“Soph let you have one of her old phones, right? It must’ve been during that week you two were together. You know, you should probably be a little more aware of your surroundings, Noel. I’ve seen you grinning while looking at it a few times now,” noticing her maid playing with a phone, Emilia decided to make some small talk about it to pass the time.

Blushing while her viridian eyes went wide, Noel felt as if she had just been caught red handed. She was positive that no one knew she even had a phone, but now that she was learning that it was no secret, she was overcome with embarrassment. Hanging her head, she could only mumble out an apology, “S-Sorry.”

“Relax. It’s no big deal, okay? I didn’t mean to make it sound like you’re in trouble. Just don’t let Diana catch you slacking off, alright? Oh, and it goes without saying - don’t look at inappropriate things when others are around,” Emilia was having a little too much fun with her last remark, as she knew that the young girl would never do such a thing.

Poor thing probably doesn’t even know what kind of porn is out there, or how to find it. Well, best to let Noel stay innocent for as long as possible. I don’t want her to become a pervert.

Clutching her phone against her chest, Noel was quiet as she tried to process just what her crush knew about what she did on her phone. She’d only ever looked at a lewd selfie Sophia sent her once while on the clock, and she was positive that no one was around when she did, but now she was doubting herself.

“Sorry, sorry. I’ll drop it. Say, did you have fun with Vicky the other day? It was cute to see the two of you together in your uniforms,” Emilia, feeling a tinge of guilt for having pressed the matter too much, decided to take a step back and bring up something that had been on her mind all week.

It was like Noel had been reinvigorated as she perked right up and nodded eagerly. She was full of energy as she gushed on and on, “Victoria looked great, didn’t she? Hehe. She was trying really hard to keep up with me, but she kinda pushed herself too much in the end. Still, I think she enjoyed doing something new for a change!”

Well, if Noel thinks so, then I guess I shouldn’t worry so much. Sure, I feel a little bad for letting Lillian pressure Vicky into it, but she wasn’t about to sit still and relax that easily. Her mental health has improved over these last few days, but she keeps trying to sneak into her office to check her computer.

Still, it’s a shame I didn’t get to see Vicky work as a maid. We still have the uniform, so I could always ask her to put it on again. Maybe I could braid her hair or tie it up for her? Hehe. It’s exciting just to think about it.

Focusing on driving for a good while, Emilia was happy to listen to Noel ramble on about how Victoria didn’t know how to hold a broom properly, and that she was so afraid of getting her clothes dirty that she refused to get down on her knees and scrub the bathroom floor properly.

All the while, Emilia’s thoughts kept going back to her sister, and what her relationship with Noel may be. They had to be friends, that much she was certain of, even if they were both awkward and didn’t really understand that bonds formed on their own. But she couldn’t shake the feeling that there was something else she was missing.

Noel and Soph are intimate, right..? I mean, I can’t say for sure if they are, but they were back when Soph was staying with us. I could just ask, but Noel will probably be freaked out if I started to press her for answers. She’d no doubt tell Soph all about it too, which would just make things awkward for me.

Maybe I should just confirm if they’re sex friends or not..? Or how far they’ve gone? It’s just to make sure they’re not getting themselves into trouble! Yeah! I’m not just sticking my nose into their business!

“You know, it was really cute to see Soph hugging you like a pillow last week, Noel,” Emilia had to get a conversation going, and she felt that the best way to ease into the topic of her sister was to bring up what happened last weekend. She meant every word she said, as she did find the sight to be adorable when she stumbled across the pair.

Gasping out of pure embarrassment, Noel got all flustered as she didn’t really know how to respond. Shaking her head, she decided to try and clear up any misunderstandings, “I-I’ve told you that it’s not what you think! Sophie was tired and just grabbed the closest thing, and that just happened to be me!”

“And what were the two of you doing on her bed then, hmm?” Emilia felt guilty for teasing the poor girl like this, but it was second nature at this point in time. She had a good understanding of what occurred when she walked into Sophia’s room last week, but that didn’t stop her from pressing for any minor details in hopes of unravelling the truth.

Noel’s mouth was agape as she hadn’t expected her crush to be so bold in her line of questioning. Even if she stated that they weren’t doing anything inappropriate, it would be hard to deny that there wasn’t something going on between her and Sophia. Taking a moment to think, she was trying to find a way out of this mess.

“Do you really think that Sophie and I would do anything like that with you and Charlotte just down the hall?” Noel composed herself just long enough to come across as overly serious, even though her hands were grasping her knees in order to keep herself from shaking. She couldn’t allow herself to be pushed around forever, but this situation was nerve wracking.

Talking back, are we? You’ve grown, Noel. I thought you’d just stutter while trying to explain that it’s not what I think.

Impressed by her maid, Emilia could only smile as she was witnessing a youth’s development firsthand. She was considering backing off and dropping the matter, but she was genuinely curious as to what was going on behind her back. Putting on an act of disbelief, she replied, “Do you really think that’d stop the two of you, Noel?”

“Um… Well…” Noel couldn’t maintain her facade any longer, resulting in her hanging her head in shame and averting her gaze to look towards the window. Her heart was racing from just being near the voluptuous brunette, and it pained her to have to defy her, even if it was to state the truth.

Feeling as if she’d found an opening, Emilia smirked as she glanced over at her passenger, finding her demeanour to be all so endearing. Applying a bit more pressure, she playfully asked, “So what’s really going on between you and Soph, Noel? If you aren’t friends, then perhaps you’re something more than that?”

“M-More than friends..? N-No! We’re not!” Noel was red in the face as she stopped to reconsider what her relationship with her tutor was, only to shake those delusions away. As much as she wanted to be friends with Sophia, it was out of the question that they’d become anything more than that, as alluring as it may be.

Sorry Noel, but there is definitely something going on between you two, and I’m going to find out.

Apologising internally to the young girl, Emilia was focused on the road as she continued to probe her for answers, “Is that right? So if you and Soph aren’t friends, then why are you intimate with one another? I don’t think you two have hooked up for a one-time fling or anything like that. What exactly have the two of you done, I wonder?”

“B-But… We’re not… W-Why are you asking me about Sophie?! I’ve said there’s nothing going on between us, okay?! Are you jealous, Em?” Noel was getting all worked up over this, and she finally snapped, going so far as to yell at the women she had a huge crush on. She had to defend her questionable relationship with Sophia after all.

Shocked that she would even be accused of being jealous of her own sister, Emilia felt the need to dispel any notions that she may harbour those feelings. “Jealous? Me? Why would I be jealous of Soph, Noel? All I’m doing is just making sure that the two of you aren’t setting yourselves up for disaster.”

Honestly, how could she even accuse me of that? Sure, Soph may be thin, but that’s because she doesn’t look after herself. She doesn’t have to worry about her weight, unlike me. No, Soph wouldn’t care that she’s put on a few pounds over the last week. She doesn’t have to concern herself with looking good.

But so what?

Soph and I are two completely different people. She doesn’t really care what others think about her, and she isn’t concerned about her own health. And then there’s me, who is stressed out over my weight and Vicky. Our lives are so different that it would be stupid to be jealous of Soph.

“I am not jealous! What would make you think that?” Emilia was getting a little heated, as she was far too conscious about what others thought about her to let this fly. She had to maintain a seemingly perfect image of herself, as it was her duty as a housewife to look her best at all times.

Startled at how loud and defensive the married woman was, Noel felt that now was as good of a time as any to go on the offensive, to give her a taste of her own medicine. “You keep asking me about Sophie and keep thinking that there’s something going on between us. Don’t tell me you’re afraid she’ll steal me away from you, Em?”

Soph stealing Noel away from me..? She isn’t even mine to begin with! Noel’s my adorable little maid who hasn’t realised that her feelings for me are just puppy love. I feel awful about getting her wrapped up in Vicky’s fetish, but she seems to want to help the two of us out however she can.

Seriously, how could I ever be jealous of my own sister? That’s ridiculous.

Scoffing as she found the thought to be absurd, Emilia felt the need to justify her line of questioning by stating, “Soph is my sister, and you’re my maid, Noel. It is perfectly normal for me to be worried about what is going on between the two of you. I don’t want either of you to hurt one another, alright? I just want to know the truth.”

“The truth? Sophie has said that we’re not friends. Sure, we’ve had sex a bunch of times, but so what? We’re not friends with benefits. Sophie gets to decide what we are, and I trust her. Are you happy now? Or are you still jealous?” Noel was quite sassy as she repeated herself once more, this time adding in extra details that could have gone unsaid.

As surprising as it was to see this side of the younger girl, Emilia couldn’t exactly take a moment to cool off and think rationally. No, she had to find out what made her seem envious of her sister, and what better than to just ask? “What makes you think I’m jealous of Soph, Noel? She’s my own sister.”

“Sophie’s really smart. She struggles to express herself, but she’s really nice and cute. She’s not the healthiest person, but she doesn’t really care about looking good to impress others. And she took a selfie with me!” Noel gushed on and on about Sophia, just blurting out whatever came to mind.

A selfie..? When did the two of them do that? Well, it might not be a big deal to me, but it’s clearly special for Noel.

“And you haven’t asked to take a photo together with me, Noel? Heh. I guess it shows who your favourite is,” Emilia giggled as she found the childish innocence to be all so endearing. It reminded her of her youth, where she cherished every picture she took with Victoria, and how she got defensive whenever someone made fun of her for it.

Noel was caught off guard, as she had honestly been expecting their heated debate to continue. Not wanting to waste this opportunity, she abruptly asked, “When did I ever mention a favourite, Em? Aren’t you just projecting your thoughts and feelings onto me and Sophie’s relationship? You know, like a jealous person would do?”

“W-When did you learn to talk back like this..? Ugh… Don’t answer that,” Emilia was defeated as she hadn’t anticipated her maid to be so direct. Maybe she was just a little envious of her sister for getting along with the cheeky girl in her passenger’s seat, but so what? There was no deeper meaning to it than that.

Honestly, I don’t know if Soph is a good influence on her or not. She’s starting to argue like her, and I hate to imagine how Noel will act in a year’s time. Thinking about Noel behaving just like Soph does… Please no. I can’t handle two of you.

Satisfied with herself, Noel basked in the glorious victory for a few minutes. She was content with having just defended Sophia’s honour, and maintaining her stance that there was nothing going on between the two of them. But as the silence dawned on her, it made her feel a tinge of guilt for being too harsh on her employer.

“S-Sorry for getting a bit carried away, Em. I just… I don’t want you to misunderstand what’s going on between Sophie and I,” Noel felt the need to apologise, as it wasn’t her place to speak in such a tone to someone older than herself. Sure, she may have been justified, but she felt awful about it now that she had time to process what she’d said and done.

Shaking her head, Emilia felt like there was no need for this. It was her own fault to begin with, and she deserved to be chewed up for it. “Relax. If anyone’s to blame, it’s me. I mean, I was sticking my nose into your business. What you and Soph get up to in your own time is your secret, okay? Don’t feel like you’re obligated to tell anyone about it.”

“N-No, I want to be open with you, Em. I do feel like I’m betraying Sophie’s trust a little, but you have the right to know. During that week we were together, Sophie and I had a lot of sex, but I guess that isn’t much of a surprise, now is it?” Noel had to be mature, to at least come clean and be honest with her crush, in hopes of not coming across as rebellious.

This girl… Noel’s too kind for her own good.

Sighing as she was both grateful and at a loss on what to do with how honest her maid was, Emilia couldn’t help but to feel like she was dealing with a younger version of Victoria. Smiling at the thought, she blurted out, “I’m pretty sure we all know about it, Noel. Well, maybe not my parents, but Vicky and I knew what was going on.”

“Oh…” That simple word was all that Noel could muster as she never really stopped to consider that the married couple were thinking about her that much. In a way, it was a little strange that they were so concerned about her, but it was also reassuring, as she knew she could depend on them.

Well, they are basically a pair of teenagers. Sure, Soph just turned twenty, but still. Leaving them alone would obviously lead to them having sex. I’m not sure how to feel about it, honestly. I mean, Soph probably knows a lot of things, but I doubt she can do much to satisfy Noel.

And then there’s Noel, who’s an unstoppable beast in heat when she’s in the mood. It’s hard to think that the two of them know what they’re doing, let alone if they’re able to restrain themselves. Well, I shouldn’t pry too much. I think I’ve already invaded Soph and Noel’s privacy enough as is.

Still… All of that praise about how amazing Soph is… Maybe it wouldn’t hurt to remind Noel just how much more experienced I am than her? It’d make Vicky happy too, since we haven’t really been fooling around behind her back like she wants us to.

Even though they were only a few minutes away from the manor, Emilia decided to pull over on the side of the road, making sure that they were in a nice secluded area to reduce the likelihood of anyone looking out their window to see what was going on. Turning off the engine, she pulled out her phone and sent a quick message to her wife.

「Got held up talking to Mom. Will be home soon.」

With her plan now in action, Emilia reached over and ran her fingers across the younger girl’s thigh, hoping to seduce her with this simple act. She could tell that she was confused, and she reassured her while winking, “Don’t worry, Noel. We’re just making a quick detour, that’s all. I have to reward you for all of your hard work, don’t I?”

“R-Reward..? But I haven’t…” Noel was slow on the uptake, and it wasn’t until she felt her crush brush against her flaccid girlcock that it clicked in her head about what was about to happen. It was a bit sudden, sure, but she had no intention of saying no, even if she hadn’t anticipated this.

I’ll make you shower me with praise, Noel. You think that Soph is so good, but I think I need to remind you who’s better.

Feeling a little competitive with her sister, Emilia unbuckled her seatbelt and leaned across the center console, bringing her face right up close to her maid. They were only an inch apart, and it would be so easy for the two to embrace one another in a kiss, but they refrained from even attempting it.

They had both agreed that they wouldn’t kiss, and they weren’t about to break their promise to Victoria.

“You know, I’ve never done this kind of thing with Vicky before. Car sex, I mean. I’ve stroked her thigh and made her hard, but she never wants to risk making a mess or getting caught. I guess this means you’re my first, Noel,” Emilia tried to make this moment far more special than it needed to be, all while stating the truth.

While Noel knew that Victoria was somewhat prudish, it still came as a surprise to her to learn about this. She had expected that the couple had fooled around prior to their marriage, and to hear that she would experience something first made her heart race. It could all be a lie, but she didn’t care - it was thrilling to believe those words.

It was a bit uncomfortable for Emilia to lean across the center console like this, but she was willing to bear with it for a few minutes. It’s not as if it would take long to make the young girl blow her load anyway. Without faltering, she unzipped the worn out pair of jeans before sliding her hand in and fishing out her prize.

Seeing that huge girlcock throb and grow in the palm of her hand left Emilia awestruck. It never ceased to amaze her how someone so adorable could be so well endowed, and to watch her become erect was fascinating. She compared the length and thickness to her forearm, only to find that she was outmatched.

She’s so big. Vicky’s big too, but Noel’s just massive. It sends shivers down my spine to think about having it inside of me… Like something that big shouldn’t possibly fit, and yet Noel makes it work. Soph was right; Noel is built like a pornstar.

“I-Is there something wrong, Em? You’ve been staring for a while now,” the nervous Noel chimed up, concerned that her crush might be having second thoughts. As excited as she was, she was willing to stop here and pretend like nothing happened, even if she would be a tad bit disappointed.

Jolting back to reality as she had been mesmerised by how hung her maid is, Emilia bent down, lowering her face so that it was inching closer and closer to the pulsating girlcock. She could feel it throbbing against the palm of her hand, a sign that it was full of vigor and ready for action.

“Oh, I was just impressed by how big you are, that’s all. It’s a bit too big for my liking, but I’ll manage. Now, just sit back and let me show you just what a housewife is capable of,” Emilia felt like she had to be in control here, otherwise she would risk things escalating beyond what she had planned.

Quietly watching on as the married woman began to sniff her crotch, Noel fidgeted on the spot as she wasn’t sure if she smelled good. She bathed every day to maintain proper hygiene, but that didn’t mean that she was confident about her body odour. She could only hope that it wasn’t too much of a turn off.

But after a few moments, her doubts were cut into pieces.

Noel’s musk is just as dominant as ever, and the way it mixes with the sweet smell of citrus is almost addictive. Did she eat oranges earlier or something..?

With her nose hovering less than an inch away from the thick girlcock, Emilia slowly made her way from the tip all the way down to the base, getting a good whiff in the process. Her whole body was trembling from simply breathing through her nose, and she was subconsciously closing the gap between them.

Grasping the bottom of the shaft with one of her hands, Emilia had to ensure that the young futa didn’t ejaculate too quickly. Sure, she didn’t want to draw this out longer than necessary, but she also wanted to prove how much better she was over her sister. She yearned to be praised, to be showered with compliments.

Shaking from side to side in her seat, Noel was enjoying the feeling of the firm hand keeping her cock secure and in place. Her mouth was agape as she took deep breaths to calm her beating heart, but it did little good as she was far too eager to see her crush’s plump lips stretch around her.

A sudden, high pitched moan erupted from Noel’s throat as she felt a sandpaper-like texture slide across the side of her erection. She hadn’t expected the seductress to use her tongue so soon, but she was loving every second of it, even if it came to an abrupt end after just a moment.

Emilia, like the tease that she was, was determined to take her sweet time in getting her partner all riled up. She had used her tongue to get a reaction out of her, and just when her hopes were being raised, she stopped what she was doing, not wanting to spoil her just yet. No, she had to be tactical about this.

“What’s the matter, Noel? You look like you want something,” Emilia was grinning from ear to ear as she stared up at the young girl. After a brief pause, she breathed on the tip of the hulking erection, hoping that her hot breath would get an even stronger reaction out of her. And it didn’t take long for her to get what she desired.

With her crush’s sultry breath sending shivers all the way down her 13 inch cock, Noel could hardly bear it any longer. She wanted to grab her by the back of the head, and force her to put her mouth to use, to satisfy her. But no matter how strong these desires were, she refrained, as she didn’t want to ruin things.

“I-I want you to stop teasing me, Em! I-If you’re going to give me a blowjob, then do it before I force you to!” Despite her restraint, Noel made it perfectly clear that she couldn’t hold back forever, and that she was quite capable of getting what she wanted if push came to shove. She knew she was being teased, and she could only endure it for so long.

You can try and act mature as much as you like, but you’ll always be honest when you’re horny, Noel. You think you can force me to suck you off, huh? Maybe I’ll test you on that another time, but for now, I think I’ll make you realise that I am so much better than Soph is.

Emilia’s competitive nature spurred her on, as she used both of her hands to cautiously pull back the maid’s foreskin, revealing her bulbous glans. Puckering her lips, she gave the tip a big smooch before sticking her tongue out and prodding at the girl’s urethra, hoping to make her cry out her name.

“E-Em..!” Unknowingly falling right into the brunette’s hands, Noel sensually moaned out her nickname, all while jerking her hips upwards in a bid for more stimulation. Her efforts didn’t amount to much however, as she wasn’t able to breach those plump lips like she so desperately wanted.

Circling her tongue around the overly sensitive glans, Emilia knew exactly what she was doing as she slowly began to stroke the bottom half of the shaft. She often did this for her wife, but only when Victoria would allow it. Foreplay wasn’t consistent for them, even though she quite honestly enjoyed eliciting strong reactions with just her mouth and hands.

Feeling a pair of hands place themself on the back of her head, Emilia knew that she was skating on thin ice, and that her control of the situation could slip away at a moment’s notice. Deciding that she didn’t want things to escalate beyond just oral sex, she chose to spread her lips and welcome that massive girlcock into her mouth.

I’m such an awful person… I can say that I’m doing this for Vicky’s sake, but really, I just want to feel validated. It’s childish of me, sure, but hearing Noel sing nothing but praise about Soph just got to me. I shouldn’t be enjoying this in the slightest, let alone doing this for my own selfish gain. This is for Vicky’s pleasure, and nothing more.

Maybe I should just stop worrying about it and relish in the moment..? I should just focus on Noel for now.

I forgot until now, but Noel’s cock tastes really good… I love how bittersweet Vicky tastes, but Noel is on a whole other level. Just thinking about it… No, I shouldn't compare them. They’re two completely different people, and it’d be rude of me to compare Noel and Vicky. Still, it’s hard not to think about it when I’m sucking Noel off…

Feeling somewhat conflicted as her instinct drew her towards the hung and virile futa who could go for hours on end without needing to stop, Emilia had to tell herself that this was just for her wife’s sake, that she shouldn’t be feeling any form of satisfaction from this. She was doing something so immoral that finding pleasure in it would only make her undeniably guilty.

Emilia fed herself inch after painfully thick inch of girlcock without batting an eye, all while contending with her inner self. She was going to remain faithful to Victoria no matter what, but there was just something about a young futa with a huge dick that enamoured her. Perhaps it was because she was so honest and isn’t afraid to voice her desires?

Moaning and cooing as she felt those plump lips stretch out around her erection, Noel would occasionally twitch in her seat when the seductress’ tongue prodded at her bulging veins. She was enjoying the slow and steady approach, even if she so desperately wanted to go wild and berserk.

Jerking her hips in order to drive her cock down the brunette’s throat, Noel wasn’t satisfied until those lips were wrapped around the base, and her crush’s face was buried in her crotch. It was a little dissatisfying to be wearing jeans during all of this, but the ecstasy and thrill of being caught more than made up for it.

Not that anyone would catch them pulled over on the side of the road with the lights off.

Gagging as she hadn’t expected her throat to be invaded by something so long and fat, it took Emilia a good while to grow accustomed to it. As much as she hated to draw comparisons between her maid and her wife, she couldn’t help but to think that she’d never experience this with Victoria.

Vicky’s big enough to fuck my throat, but she’d never really do it. Noel tries to make me suffocate on her cock, while Vicky’s so sweet and caring that she has to stop and ask if I’m okay all the time. Honestly, it isn’t so bad to be treated so rough every now and then, but Vicky couldn’t do this. Sure she’s a pervert, but she would never forgive herself if I got hurt.

I guess asking her wouldn’t hurt, now would it..? Maybe once we get back to the manor.

Swirling her tongue around in her mouth as she smothered the huge girlcock in her saliva, Emilia was frantically bobbing her head, all while sucking down hard. She wanted this to just be over with before she gave into temptation and let things spiral out of control, as she felt like her wife should be the one to truly satisfy her.

It was a thrilling experience to say the least, as Emilia couldn’t exactly picture herself being able to give Victoria a blowjob in the car like this. Not without a lot of convincing and taking a bunch of safety measures to ensure they weren’t caught. The fact that she was cheating on her with Noel made it a little more exciting.

Just cum already!

Just as the brunette’s mind was becoming clouded by lust after worshipping a massive girlcock for several minutes, her wish was granted as Noel thrust deep into her throat, all while keeping a firm grip on the back of her head to ensure she couldn’t escape. A deep moan was all the warning she would give before she started to ejaculate.

Emilia tried to count how many spurts of cum blasted down her throat, but she gave up once it reached the double digits. Her head was spinning, and the overwhelming musk was clouding her judgment, making her swallow everything that the young futa had to offer without a second thought.

Gulping down a hefty load that could honestly qualify as a dessert, Emilia found that she was allowed to move her head as she pleased. Using this opportunity, she tightened her lips and slowly pulled backwards, sucking down hard on the throbbing girlcock while doing her best to clean it.

Bringing one of her hands up to catch the excess that flowed out of her mouth, Emilia could hardly believe that she had failed to swallow all of the maid’s cum. Letting it pool on her palm, she sniffed at it for a brief moment before scooping it all up with her tongue and rolling it around.

Noel watched in awe as her crush played with her jizz like it was mouthwash. It was as if she was swirling it around in order to savour the taste, and she even began to chew on it before swallowing. It left her harder than ever, and she was quite eager for another round, even if she’d never get it.

“T-That was so hot, Em! You’re so sexy! Your mouth, your tongue, your throat! You’re so much better than Sophie! I-I mean… Um… I guess you’re a little better than her…” Noel couldn’t help but to gush for a few moments before realising that she was talking down about her tutor, only to try and poorly rectify her mistake.

Hot and sexy, huh..? Well, I should’ve expected as much from Noel. She doesn’t really know how to talk dirty, let alone how to hit on someone. Still, it’s nice to know she enjoyed it. It’s cute how she had to try and pretend like there’s not a huge skill gap between Soph and I.

Why do I feel so dissatisfied..? Noel flattered me, and yet I still feel discontent. Ugh… I’ll think about it later.

Wiping her own spit and the remnants of the futa’s semen with her wrist, Emilia straightened herself up and made herself comfortable in her own seat. Her back ached a little from leaning over the center console for longer than she anticipated, but it was nothing serious. It’d go away by the time she got home.

“Give me a minute to catch my breath and then we’ll head back to the manor, okay Noel?” Emilia needed a few moments to compose herself, and to come to terms with what she had just done. She knew that her passenger would be compliant, even if they were still sporting an awe inspiring erection.

I feel horrible about doing this for my own selfish reason. Maybe I am a little jealous of what Noel and Soph have going on..? Not that there’s really anything happening between them anyway, but still… They probably just have sex when they’re alone, and don’t really care about the rest of the world.

Ugh… Why do I care? I have Vicky waiting for me at home. She’s all I could ever ask for and more. So what if my sister can have sex with Noel without jumping through hoops? It’s much more satisfying for me to make love with Vicky than to do it with Noel anyway.

Starting the car up, Emilia was quiet as she drove back to the Buckfield’s manor, her bright and warm demeanour nowhere to be seen. She was lost in her own thoughts, trying to justify why she was so interested in Sophia and Noel’s relationship, while also thinking about her loving wife waiting for her.

And sure enough, as she pulled up onto the driveway, she noticed an all too familiar figure peeking out the upstairs window.

Oh Vicky. You were worried about me, weren’t you?

Smiling as she brightened up, Emilia hopped out of her sedan, only for a plan to pop into her head that involved the blonde who was likely hurrying downstairs to greet them. Feeling like causing a little mischief, she informed her maid of her idea, “Hey Noel, how about you wrap your arm around my waist as we head inside?”

“Huh..? But won’t that cause misunderstandings?” Confused as it wasn’t obvious as to why her crush was suggesting this, Noel didn’t really have any reason to object other than the possibility of causing misunderstandings to spread. Then again, given the time of night, no one would be up and about in the manor anyway.

Urging for the younger girl to just go along with it, Emilia felt a tinge of guilt as she felt an arm wrap around her waist that didn’t belong to her wife. But it was her duty to ensure that her cuckolding fetish was enabled, and acting as if she was intimate and close with someone else was an easy way to accomplish that.

Opening the door, Emilia was immediately greeted to the sight of Victoria standing in the middle of the foyer with a blanket wrapped around herself. Her eyes went wide with disbelief, and she staggered backwards ever so slightly. It was clear as day that she was shocked, as she couldn’t have anticipated this.

“Oh? Did you miss me, Vicky? Sorry, Noel and I had our hands full, and well… I’m sure you understand, don’t you?” Emilia wore a devilish smile as she didn’t try to separate herself from her maid. This was purely an act to get a rise out of the blonde, and she was certain that it was an overwhelming success.

Glancing back and forth between her beautiful wife and the white-haired girl, Victoria hesitantly hurried forward and snatched her beloved away. Grabbing her by the arm, she was clearly overcome with jealousy as she blurted out, “Y-You shouldn’t be coming inside like that, Emilia! Y-You should only do that kind of thing with me…”

“Oh? And just what exactly do you mean, hmm~?” Emilia was delighted to hear those words, as it only further proved that her plan was a success. She was hoping to hear her childhood sweetheart be more open about her wants and desires, as she was awaiting the day they could be open with one another in front of others.

Feeling like the third wheel, Noel cleared her throat in order to make her presence known. Flustered that the spotlight was now on her, she decided it was best to call it a night and take her leave, “I-I’ll leave you two alone. Thank you for picking me up, Em. Have a good night and sleep well.”

Seeing the young girl scutter away in a hurry, Emilia could only giggle as she found her demeanour to be all so adorable. It was as if she hadn’t just sucked her off in the car a good five minutes ago, with the only evidence to prove it being her breath that reeked of semen. Not that she had any intention of making it known anyway.

“U-Um… Emmy, what did you two get up to..?” Victoria didn’t wait long before asking the question that was nagging at her. She clearly wanted to know the truth about what happened tonight, as she found it hard to believe that her wife was held back from talking to her mother. No, she was positive that something dirty and immoral occurred behind her back.

Cuddling up close to her beloved, to the point that she was practically smothering her with her breasts, Emilia wrapped an arm around her waist to pull her close and keep her there. With a playful grin, she cheerfully responded, “Who knows? How about you ask me again nicely, honey?”

“C-Can you please tell me what you and Noel did, Emmy?” Victoria was red in the face as she hung her head in shame, although her attempt to do so only made her get a faceful of her wife’s boob. She felt embarrassed for having just asked for something so inappropriate in the middle of their foyer, but she just had to know the truth.

And Emilia was going to tell her all about what happened once they were in the privacy of their bedroom.

Chapter Text

It was the start to a new week, and Victoria was feeling both anxious and restless about finally being allowed to return to work. On one hand, it was a relief that she could actually keep herself preoccupied for a portion of the day, but at the same time she wasn’t sure if she was capable of meeting the expectations she had set upon herself.

And that was without taking into account that for the week, she would have a beautiful secretary to assist her with anything and everything.

Sitting down at her desk, Victoria reclined back in her chair and tried to make herself comfortable. Everything was organised and tidy, making her breathe a sigh of relief that her mother hadn’t made a mess or rummaged through things while she was here. It was a momentary sense of satisfaction, though it didn’t last long.

There was one question on her mind, one that left her puzzled and concerned; where was Emilia?

Everyone knew that Emilia always takes her time in the morning to look her best, and that she would finish up in the bathroom just before breakfast. Whether it was styling her hair, applying a small amount of makeup, or even picking out an outfit to fit the occasion, there was no denying that she was consistent.

And yet, today was different.

Just before breakfast, a distraught scream left the whole manor silent. It was as if someone had discovered something devastating, and the succeeding stomping of footsteps and slamming of doors made it blatantly obvious that something was amiss. Given that almost everyone was present in the dining room, it was easy to guess who was upset.

Victoria, worried that her wife had left without saying a word or eating breakfast, had sent countless text messages, expressing her concern and asking if everything was okay. She had even made a few phone calls, but they all went to voicemail, leaving her in the dark as to what was wrong.

There was no response from Emilia for hours, which led Victoria to become worried. This had never happened since they became a couple, and it was a cause for concern. The only time she had been left in the dark like this was when they were going through that awkward phase of coming to terms with their feelings for one another.

It was also the first time that Emilia had missed breakfast in a good while, as she was always quite strict about eating three meals a day. All of the housemaids could surmise that there was a lover’s dispute going on, given the awkward silence coming from their employer, and they knew better than to get involved.

Her wife had disappeared without a word a few hours ago, and Victoria was unable to concentrate, even as she sat at her desk and tried not to think too much of it. It was unsettling to say the least, as she didn’t know what was going on, let alone if she had done something wrong.

Emmy still hasn’t looked at any of my messages, and she’s not returning any of my calls… Did I upset her? She’s probably stressed out from all of my selfish requests. Not that I can blame her. I mean, what I ask for isn’t exactly normal… She probably just wants some time to herself to calm down.

Victoria had considered contacting her in-laws to see if they could get a hold of Emilia, but she decided it was best to be patient and not come across as overbearing. If she needed some time to herself, then she would return home when she was ready. At least, this is the thought process behind such a decision.

Stretching her arms up as she decided to at least try and distract herself for the time being, Victoria booted up her laptop and began to skim through her emails. It wasn’t surprising whatsoever that there were a large number of them that were unread, and she could only let out a defeated sigh as she knew she couldn’t just mark them all as read.

The sound of the door squeaking open cut through the silence, and the tapping of heels hitting the floor alerted the blonde to the unannounced guest. Wearing a white dress shirt that was tucked into a black pencil skirt that showed off a good amount of succulent thighs, the intruder had a bashful expression on their face.

“Sorry to just run out the door like that, Vicky. I was just so worked up that I needed to leave. I hope you can forgive me,” a soothing, mature voice danced through the air as the professional-looking brunette couldn’t bring herself to look forward. Her hair was tied into a ponytail, with her trademark braid nowhere to be seen.

Slamming her hands against the desk as she rose to her feet, Victoria was overcome with a sense of relief, although that was quickly replaced with awe. All of her worries were swept away as she stared at her wife, and her imagination couldn’t brace her for the sight before her.

“E-Emmy! You look… Wow…” Victoria couldn’t even finish a sentence, let alone collect herself long enough to comprehend how stunning this voluptuous woman was. She looked drop dead gorgeous in professional attire, almost like one of those office workers that influencers online liked to dress up as.

As flattering as it was to be complimented so wholeheartedly by her beloved, Emilia felt guilty for having run off without so much as a word. What she had done was horrible, and while her distraught mood from earlier heightened her emotions and led her to act irrationally, she knew that she had to make up for her blunder.

“As embarrassing as it is to admit it, my clothes from last year no longer fit, so I rushed out of the house and waited for the stores to open. I’m sorry about this, Vicky. Really, I should’ve told you,” Emilia explained herself with a saddened expression while subconsciously placing one of her hands atop of her stomach.

So that’s why she screamed..?

Having expected it to be a far more distressing reason than that, Victoria could only let out an exasperated sigh as she circled around her desk, approaching her wife and embracing her in a hug. The height difference between them was more obvious than normal, as she was easily able to nestle her head against those large breasts she loved all so much.

“It’s not a big deal, Emmy. You could have worn anything, and I’d still love you all the same. Sure, I was worried sick thinking that I had done something wrong, but I’m not going to hold it against you or anything. I’m just glad you're safe,” Victoria looked up into those warm amber eyes, hoping that her sincerity would be conveyed.

The couple typically reassured one another like this, and while it was heartwarming for Emilia, those weren’t exactly the words she wanted to hear. But it’s not like she could come out and say that she wanted to be validated for her weight. No, that would shatter the perfect image she worked so hard to maintain.

“I’m happy to hear you like it, honey. It’s not everyday you get to see me wearing something so fancy, is it? Well, for the rest of the week, I’m your secretary, so do try and keep it in your pants, okay?” Emilia changed her tune as she teased her wife, knowing full well that she would become aroused at some point during their week of working together.

Flustered as she hadn’t anticipated their conversation to take such a sharp turn, Victoria shook her head from side to side, hoping to clear up any misunderstandings. Sure, she loved seeing her partner wear something different, but it’s not like she was turned on by a typical office outfit.

“I-I’m not..! Huh? Emmy, you’ve got um… You forgot to cut the tag off your shirt,” Victoria was about to defend herself, but her attention was drawn towards a price tag that was hanging off the back of the brunette’s white collared shirt. She felt a little guilty for pointing it out so abruptly, but it was better to point it out now than later.

After all, it’d be far more embarrassing if someone else were to bring attention to it.

It was a rare sight for Emilia to lose her composure and blush while hanging her head in shame, and yet she stepped back and began to contemplate hurrying out of the room to fix herself up in front of a mirror in case she missed any other price tags. In the end, she decided to stay put and own up to her blunder.

“You don’t have any scissors, do you, dear? I’d rather not rip the tag off in case I ruin it,” Emilia was soft spoken as she asked such a simple question. She wanted to move past this embarrassment and get on with her day, but she wouldn’t be able to just forget about it that easily. No, it would be on her mind whether she resolved things or not.

Unsure if she had anything sharp in her office, Victoria wandered around her desk and began to rummage through her draws. It didn’t take long before she found what she was looking for, and hurried back to her darling wife to clean up that little mistake of hers. She found it cute, but she didn’t want to add fuel to the fire.

It’s rare to see Emmy get all worked up and make so many mistakes. I guess she was really hurt earlier this morning, huh? Maybe I should take her out for dinner? I’m sure she’d enjoy that, even though I kind of want to be the only one who sees her dressed like this. I mean, she looks kind of hot in that short skirt and heels.

“There. You can take it easy now, Emmy. I’m not in a rush to get to work, so we can relax if you’d like,” Victoria had to bite her tongue and keep the fact that she had been pacing back and forth in their bedroom for a good while a secret, just in case the distraught brunette returned. She didn’t want to make her feel guilty after all.

Feeling a sense of relief that she was no longer a walking embarrassment, Emilia spun on her heels and placed her hands on her wife’s shoulders. She felt like she had to show her gratitude, and the best choice was to lean in and give her a deep, passionate kiss. It was full of longing and desire, all in the hope of conveying just how strongly she felt.

Crossing her fingers and praying that none of their housemaids would walk in at this moment, Victoria melted like putty from her partner’s touch. Her knees buckled as she had no choice but to support herself on the taller, wellbuilt woman, wrapping her arms around her waist. She enjoyed it, although she would hesitate to admit it.

What was meant to just be a playful gesture, one meant to tease her lover and get her all riled up was quickly developing into something Emilia hadn’t anticipated, as a deep longing to be intimate came over her. They hadn’t had sex in a couple of days, and while she was normally fine to do it once a week, she was starting to yearn for more.

Sliding one of her hands down her beautiful wife’s stomach, Emilia traced her fingers across a bulge that was beginning to form in those tight trousers. Almost as if the devil on her shoulder was spurring her on, she began to prod at it, hoping that this amount of stimulation would be enough to arouse the closet pervert.

With blood rushing to her netherregions, Victoria felt weaker than before, as she now had to fight off her own carnal desires. It was a futile effort however, as she quickly became erect, almost as if her body was craving a piece of the thick, voluptuous brunette that was standing right before her.

She treasured Emilia so much, and while she was perfectly okay with making love to her in the privacy of their bedroom, Victoria just couldn’t bring herself to take any risks and do it in her office of all places. It took a lot of willpower, but she managed to free herself, taking a step back from that temptatious offer.

There was a brief second where one could see that Emilia was hurt from being rejected like this, but her sweet smile that formed on her face made it perfectly clear that she wasn’t about to be deterred. Playfully winking, she strut towards the desk and bent over, sticking out her round, prominent rear and wiggling it ever so slightly.

I-I know that look! Emmy really wants to do it here, doesn’t she? What’s gotten into her..?

Confused as to what the cause behind her wife’s behaviour could possibly be, Victoria tensed up and swallowed hard as she watched as that short pencil skirt was slowly pulled upwards, revealing those creamy white cheeks that could easily smother her, along with a pair of black lacy panties.

“I’ve been a bad girl, Vicky. I left without saying a word, and I didn’t respond to any of your calls,” Emilia had a wanton look of lust in her eyes as she looked towards the prudent futanari, although her attention was focused towards her erection. She was pushing her luck, and she knew that it could all come to an end at any moment.

Gulping as she wasn’t sure what to expect, Victoria felt the need to defuse this situation, to not let things spiral any further out of control. She believed that there was a time and place for being intimate, and as much as she would like to indulge her own burning desires, she did not want to take any risks.

“It’s okay, dear. Really, I know I messed up, and you don’t need to tell me otherwise. I’ve been naughty, and I think you should punish me. How about it? Don’t you want to spank me for making you worry so much~?” Emilia reached back and ran the palm of her hand across her butt, all while knowing that the silent blonde would console her over this incident.

Victoria was taken back by this, as she never once thought about doing such a barbaric thing. She didn’t want to tarnish that flawless white skin, and she certainly didn’t want to get a taste of the adrenaline that came with striking that alluring backside. “I-I don’t want to hurt you, Emmy.”

“Just this once? Please? You can be as rough as you want, Vicky. Don’t you want to leave a mark~? To remind me just who I belong to~?” Emilia was well aware that she was getting a little carried away here, that she was being selfish and pushing her expectations on her lover, but she felt this was a perfect opportunity to be indulged.

She was always the one going out of her way to enable Victoria’s cuckolding fetish, so she felt it was only fair that she was treated a little rough from time to time.

Vehemently shaking her head, Victoria wasn’t about to consider it any longer than she already had. She refused to hurt her wife, even if it was at her request, and that was final. With a stern tone, she made it clear that she wasn’t going to budge on the matter, “I’m not going to hurt you, Emmy. Besides, you haven’t been a bad girl. These things happen.”

Emilia’s playful expression took a deep dive off of a cliff, as she was now disappointed and upset. She straightened herself up and rolled her skirt back down, making sure to fix up her appearance so that nothing looked out of place. She had no need to say anything, as it was obvious that there was no more room for negotiation here.

She had hoped that they would be able to fool around while they worked together over the course of the week, but Emilia had come to realise that she had been getting a little too far ahead of herself. Brushing a few stray strands of hair behind her ear, she changed the topic and asked with a defeated tone, “How about we get started on some work, Vicky?”

Victoria could only nod in agreement, but not after standing there like an idiot who was lost in their own little world. She had been lost in her own thoughts for a short while, trying to comprehend why her loving wife was behaving so erratically, and why she was so keen on being intimate.

Emmy’s upset, isn’t she..? Ugh… Great. Things are going to be awkward. Way to go, me.

Over the course of the week, Emilia was on her best behaviour and didn’t try to push her luck. She was diligent about her duties as a secretary, making phone calls and noting down key details that came up in meetings. Not once did she try and seduce her prudent wife, not after being shot down so harshly.

While Victoria was grateful to receive help and get to spend some time with the person she loved most in the world, she felt guilty for rejecting her advances at the start of the week. With how much spare time she had on her hands now that she had an assistant, it gave her ample opportunities to contemplate the decision she made.

Maybe I should have just gone along with Emmy’s crazy request and spanked her..? If I was really gentle, I wouldn’t even leave a mark, but I don’t think that’s what she wants… She’s been keeping to herself all week, and I just don’t know what’s going on inside that head of hers. She must still be upset with me, huh..?

But where did she get the sudden idea to seduce me in my own office? I hate to imagine that someone inspired her to do it. Maybe she just wanted to have a little fun? No… No, I don’t think that’s right. I mean, Emmy’s never really been the wild and spontaneous type. She’s always been down to earth.

What should I do..? Sorry isn’t a magic word that’ll fix everything. Maybe I should just ask..? Or is that insensitive of me?

“Staring off into space again, Vicky? Hello? Earth to Vicky?” After noticing that the well dressed blonde ‘s head was lost in the clouds, Emilia tried to bring her back to reality by calling out to her. She found it somewhat humorous, as she began to giggle once she saw some movement.

Jolting back and out of her thoughts, Victoria felt embarrassed that she had been caught daydreaming when she was supposed to be working on a spreadsheet. Then again, it’s not like she had much else planned for the rest of the day, as her secretary had already handled most things herself.

Taking a moment to look at just how beautiful her wife looked in her white collared shirt and pencil skirt, Victoria had the sudden idea to try and flirt with her. She was never the best at making cheesy remarks, but she felt like it would make for a good laugh that would possibly get rid of this awkward tension between them.

What do I say..? I can’t just say that I get lost in Emmy’s eyes. I’ve used that one a bunch of times. This is hard… She’s usually the one that hits on me. Should I compliment her looks..? Ugh… Why do I get the feeling that Noel would make for a better flirt than me..?

Determined to at least leave a strong impression, one that would hopefully evoke a laugh or two from her beloved, Victoria took a deep breath and mustered some courage. She spoke with a shaky voice, “Hey Emmy. I was told not to touch fine art, but uh… Someone’s got to nail you to the wall.”

“A-Are you trying to flirt, Vicky?” Emilia’s cheeks were flushed a bright shade of pink, while she was trying to suppress the urge to laugh at how out of character such a remark sounded coming from her wife. It was flattering for sure, but it was so out of the blue that she was struggling to take it seriously.

Embarrassed and under the impression that she had just made a fool of herself, Victoria rose up from her chair in a bid to defend herself, all while the brunette was seated on one of the leather couches she had in the office. “D-Don’t laugh at me! I was just trying to cheer you up, okay?! I-I won’t do it again then.”

“I never said I didn’t like it, Vicky. You’re such a dork. You didn’t have to cheer me up. I’m not upset. I just felt it was best to stop annoying you and focus on my work,” Emilia wore a brilliant smile as she reassured the flustered blonde that there was no need to get all worked up, as she had misunderstood things once again.

Sinking back into her seat as she placed her hands on her face to hide, Victoria felt like a complete and utter fool for doing something unnecessary. It reminded her of how she tried to woo Emilia back when they were teenagers and first started dating, and how she only made herself look like an idiot instead.

Why did I just assume Emmy was upset? She’s way too mature to be hurt over being rejected by me. I mean, I was considering giving in and making love to her, but still… She’s just so hard to read sometimes.

Emilia was quietly approaching the desk, a playful smirk on her face as she clearly had nothing good in mind. After circling around, she cautiously rolled the chair back before crouching down and crawling underneath the desk. It was a little cramped, but she was willing to endure it for a little while.

“I think you deserve a reward for all your hard work, honey. That, and for actually flirting with me. And here I thought you only ever liked to talk about how you got lost in my eyes,” giggling to herself while struggling to maintain her excitement, Emilia grabbed her lover’s legs and pulled her and the chair towards her.

Everything was happening so fast for Victoria, and it took a moment for her to process just what was going on. The sound of the fly on her trousers being unzipped set off alarms in her head, but it was too late for her to protest as she felt a soft, warm hand wrap around her flaccid penis, stroking it as if to encourage it to become hard.

“W-Wait! W-We could get caught, Emmy!” Victoria protested, raising her voice loud enough that it reached the hallway outside. In a way, she felt like she should be a little more lenient towards her wife, as she had denied her the opportunity to fool around earlier in the week. This amount of leeway wouldn’t hurt, after all.

Sticking out her tongue in a childish manner, Emilia couldn’t help but to laugh before informing the anxious futa, “We’ll only get caught if you keep raising your voice, Vicky. Why don’t you just lean back and enjoy yourself? I’m sure you’ve got a whole week’s worth of cum saved up for me, don’t you?”

Having been working as a secretary all week, Emilia left no room for the blonde to look at porn or masturbate during the day. Taking into account that they haven’t had sex, it was safe for her to assume that she must be backed up. Then again, it’s not like going a few days without ejaculating would change much.

It took Victoria a few moments to come to terms with what was about to happen, and the moment she lowered her guard, she felt that plump pair of lips wrap around her penis. If she had to describe it, it was like she was on the receiving end of a vacuum-like blowjob, one that she was quite fond of.

Emilia was twirling and flicking her tongue all around Victoria’s pulsating erection, using her mouth to suck the twitching member like a seasoned professional. She had expected more resistance, and it was quite a relief to not have to argue just so she could show her appreciation to the woman she cherished most.

She alternated between different methods, focusing on the glans and flicking it with her tongue, prodding the frenulum, servicing the whole shaft, and even giving those cute testicles a soothing massage. Emilia had no difficulty deepthroating six inches, as she had experience with a far more imposing beast.

Victoria squirmed in her chair as she tried to suppress her moans, all while her wife leaned on her thighs and continued to swallow her entire cock with ease. It was far more stimulating than she ever could have imagined, as the risk of getting caught only added to the thrill of the moment.

Just when Victoria was starting to accept the reality that they were fooling around outside the privacy of their bedroom, a knock on the door left her in a cold sweat.

“Excuse me, Lady Victoria. Sorry to disturb you while you’re working, but I wanted to ask for a favour,” the meek and innocent voice belonging to Noel sent chills down the blonde’s voice as she stepped into the office. Her uniform had some dust on it, as she had been tasked with tidying up the manor’s makeshift library.

Despite having a guest, Emilia did not let up for even a moment. Almost as if the smell of her wife’s precum and the taste of her cock was making her head spin, she was bobbing up and down, deepthroating the entire length in vivid, erratic motions. It was as if she didn’t care about being caught.

Putting on a straight face, Victoria reached down and placed her hands on the brunette’s head, trying to prevent her from stimulating her too much while the young maid was present. It was a daunting task to not let any moans leak out as she asked, “Whatever can I help you with, Noel?”

“I was wondering if I could have both Saturday and Sunday off. Sophie hasn’t been responding to any of my messages lately, so I’m worried she might be feeling down. Is that okay, Victoria? I know I ask for a lot, so I understand if you say no,” Noel was straight to the point, not stuttering whatsoever as she expressed concern for her tutor.

Confused as to how Noel was messaging Sophia, as she was under the assumption that she didn’t own a phone, Victoria couldn’t afford to think much of it as she felt a tongue prodding against her glans and urethra. She knew that she wouldn’t be able to endure much more of this, as it was clear that her wife was determined to suck her dry.

“I-I don’t see why not. Nnnhh!! I’ll let Emilia know when I see her next,” Victoria tried her best to uphold the conversation, but a suppressed moan managed to escape her lips. She was met with a disapproving slap on the thigh, almost as if someone was displeased that she wasn’t using a certain nickname.

P-Please just stop for one moment, Emmy! I don’t want to cum in front of Noel!

Grateful that her self request was being accepted on such short notice, considering that tomorrow was the weekend and all, Noel could only radiate with joy and smile towards her employer. But after noticing the distressed, almost pained look on her face, she felt the need to ask, “U-Um… Is everything okay, Victoria?”

Unable to hold it in any longer, especially with a tight seal around the base of her cock, Victoria raised her hips as she let the pleasure consume her. Her cerulean eyes rolled back into her head as her tongue hung out of her mouth, all while a passionate moan erupted from deep in her throat.

Emilia was overjoyed as she gulped down every last drop of semen that the futa’s throbbing dick was spewing out. She counted a total of nine spurts before the molten hot eruption came to an end, and she had no intention of letting even an ounce of this delicacy go to waste as she swallowed it all.

Skillfully using her tongue, Emilia worked her way up and down along the length of the cock lodged in her mouth, cleaning up any spillage while gently kneading those balls that she had just sucked a load out of. This level of aftercare was what was expected of a housewife, and she felt that she had to do at least this much.

Standing there in silence, Noel was befuddled and unsure what to make of this situation. From her perspective, it looked as if her employer had just ejaculated, but there was no possible way that she would ever do such a thing. Believing it all to be a misunderstanding on her part, she decided to take her leave.

“I-I’ll be excusing myself now, Victoria. Thank you again for your kindness,” bowing her head low enough that her headband almost fell off, Noel quickly regained her bearings and left the office, shutting the door behind her to ensure that no one else would stumble inside and just to conclusions.

Slumping back in her chair, Victoria couldn’t hold a firm grip on the back of her wife’s head for any longer. She was still erect and raring to continue, but the realisation that they might have just been caught was weighing down heavily on her. What would she do if rumours started to spread around the manor about her getting sucked off in her office?

Sucking down hard like a vacuum, Emilia slowly pulled her plump lips away from the six inch long member, giving it a quick kiss on the head to show her appreciation. She didn’t have to check to know that her breath smelled like semen, that it was pungent and bittersweet. For someone who cared so much about her image, it should have disturbed her.

But she loved it - she relished in the thrill of having done something so dangerous when they could get caught at any moment.

“What do you think, Vicky? It’s not so bad to do this outside of the bedroom, now is it~?” Emilia put a lot of emphasis on her words, hoping to receive confirmation that her prudent wife had enjoyed herself and was starting to warm up to the idea of making love in various rooms of the manor.

While it was impossible for Victoria to act as if she hadn’t thoroughly enjoyed receiving a blowjob under her desk, she didn’t want to encourage this kind of risky behaviour. Clearing her throat and crossing her arms, she tried to act disapproving while stuttering out, “I-I’m not a pervert, Emmy. I don’t enjoy getting caught.”

“Not a pervert, huh? Hehe. Whatever you say, dear,” Emilia could only giggle in response, as she wasn’t convinced in the slightest that Victoria didn’t get a kick out of this. She had her apprehensions initially, as it would be a disaster if they were to be found out, but the adrenaline that came with doing something unpredictable and crazy was too hard to pass up.

Victoria could only sigh and pray that this was just a one-off, that it wouldn’t be a regular occurrence moving forward.

Chapter Text

To be home alone on a Saturday was but a small victory for Sophia, as it ensured that she wouldn’t have to butt heads with her overbearing parents. She could do whatever she pleased, and with all of the time in the world, she was content with laying in bed with her curtains drawn.

In the comfort of her own room, she felt safe and secure, all while shrouded in a veil of darkness. The only source of light was from her phone, as she would occasionally browse social media for a means of momentary entertainment. For someone with no friends, she relied solely on people that she followed online to amuse her.

She knew that it wasn’t healthy, but it’s not like going outside would magically resolve any of her problems. If she were to visit her sister, she’d just be compared to her and be recognised as Emilia’s sibling, which would only prove to make her feel even more insecure about herself.

If one’s first thought was to associate her with Emilia, then it felt like she had no identity, that she has no worth. She was just a flower who had yet to bloom, and living in the shadow of someone who everyone acknowledged as exquisite was like rubbing salt in a wound. It was frustrating, but there was little she could do about it.

Sophia had come to accept the fact that it was impossible to change people’s outlooks, that she lacked the charisma that her sister possessed. She wasn’t eloquent and couldn’t sway people with her words either. All she had going for her was her brain, and it’s not like that was praise worthy.

As distressing as it may be, Sophia hid these troubles behind a cold mask, although at this point it was difficult for her to differentiate between whether she was putting on an act or if this was her true self. It was a matter she lamented over when she was forced to socialise with others, so it’s not as if it was always on her mind.

Being in her room, surrounded by her army of stuffed animals, let her relax and stop caring about what the world thought of her. This was her Eden, a place where she could be herself and not worry about a thing. But it’s not like this paradise was perfect, as the gate connecting her to the outside world was often imposed upon, typically by her parents.

It’s not as if Sophia detested her mother or father. With Emilia gone, they turned their attention towards her, and with it came expectations. She understood that they were trying to express concern about her wellbeing and future, but it felt so jarring to be in the spotlight after living in the shadows for many years.

She felt as if they were trying to mold her into another Emilia, almost as if to say that she was flawed. From the constant pestering about her university life, to the bombardment of questions about if she had any intention of getting married, to the insistent nagging about being social with the family - all of it just felt unnecessary.

One would assume that it was the primary cause behind Sophia’s isolation, but in truth, she had always preferred her own company over her family’s. Sure, she used to follow her sister around when she was a kid, but it’s not like she was dependent on her or anything. No, it was simply a means for her to explore the world without causing concern.

Although there was one person that Sophia was quite comfortable with - Victoria.

Having always lived in her sister’s shadow, Sophia was astounded when Victoria was the first person who made an effort to get to know her, and didn’t treat her as the small girl who trailed behind Emilia. That wasn’t to say that people didn’t try before this - it’s just that she saw this as the only time someone took a genuine interest in her.

Unlike Emilia, she lacked social awareness when it came to herself, as she never registered that people had tried to get her to open up. Whenever it happened at school or family gatherings, she just wrote it off as others feeling obligated to acknowledge her, that they didn’t really care for her.

But Victoria was different - she was the one who gave some colour to Sophia’s dull grey world, and she was forever grateful to her for it.

Sophia had imagined several times what her life would be like if she didn’t play the role of cupid and helped her sister get together with her true love. From these fantasies, only once has she ever pictured herself to be the one who got together with Victoria, and just the thought of it never failed to make her faint skin turn red.

But at the end of the day, she didn’t harbour feelings for Victoria. She respected her, sure, but there was nothing romantic about it. The concept of love was lost on her, as she didn’t even know what that felt like outside of anecdotes. Which is why she found it laughable when her parents spoke of marriage.

As she tossed her phone onto her bedside drawers, Sophia was alarmed when she heard the front door to the house being slammed shut. To her knowledge, her parents were going to watch a movie together, and wouldn’t be back until late in the evening. The only people who had a key were members of her family, which left two possibilities.

One - her parents had come home early, and were likely in a foul mood.

Or two - Emilia was here for some bizarre reason.

Whatever the case, Sophia knew that her peaceful day of lazing around in her room was about to be disrupted. Pulling her blankets up and over her head, she had little interest in dealing with anyone’s nonsense, whether it be her parents or her own sister. She just wanted to be left alone.

But as she heard the tapping of shoes growing louder and drawing closer from out in the hall, she knew that her own little Eden was about to be imposed upon once more.

Three quick knocks at the door broke the silence, followed by a calm and collected voice of maturity that made her jolt up in her bed, “Sophia, are you awake? It’s Victoria. Don’t worry, Emmy’s not here with me. You don’t have to respond if you don’t want to, but just give me a sign that you’re there.”

Vicky? Why are you here?

Confused as to why her sister in-law had come to visit on such short notice, Sophia felt like this was the one person who deserved to speak with her face to face. Rising up and out of her bed, she straightened out her crinkled shirt as best as she could, as she didn’t want to look too sloppy.

But as soon as she opened the gates to Eden, she realised that it wasn’t just the two of them.

“Hello Sophie. I hope we didn’t wake you up,” the modest and polite Noel greeted the messy haired girl, her viridian eyes and innocent smile lighting up as they stared at one another. Wearing a knitted blue scarf and a brown trench coat that was a couple sizes too big, she looked warm and snug in her attire.

Of course… I should’ve known that she would be here.

Refraining from expressing her displeasure that Victoria didn’t come alone, Sophia almost assumed that it was Sunday, that she was supposed to be tutoring the young maid. But as she regained her sense of time, it only left her more suspicious as to why her alone time was being disrupted.

Turning to look at the dazzling blonde who looked like she was dressed to go on a date, Sophia had a good idea as to what was going on. The married couple had plans, and they needed a playmate for Noel. Sighing as she wasn’t in the mood for this, she felt the need to confirm her suspicions, “Let me guess. Noel wanted to see me?”

“Well yes, but there’s more to it than that, Sophia. Apparently you haven’t been responding to any of her messages all week, so Noel wanted to come and check up on you,” Victoria explained herself while glancing inside of the dark bedroom. She wasn’t surprised whatsoever to see that things hadn’t changed from when she was last here.

Check up on me? I’d be happy if it was you who was worried, Vicky, but Noel? She’s just forcing herself to pretend to be interested in me because I’m tutoring her.

Flicking some of the hair that covered half of her face, Sophia shook her head as she felt like this sincerity was wasted on her. She didn’t ask for it, and it just felt artificial. But she couldn’t just come out and say that. No, she had to dispel any doubts and concerns. “As you can see, I’m doing just fine, Vicky.”

“R-Right… Well, I’ll just have to take your word for it. Noel, why don’t you give Sophia that thing?” Victoria wasn’t entirely convinced, but it’s not like she could just accuse her of being a liar. Instead, she gently nudged her maid’s arm, hoping to spur her into action so that this awkward situation could come to an end sooner.

Jumping on the spot as she hadn’t expected to be dragged back into the conversation so suddenly, Noel hurried to sling her backpack around to her front, opening the zipper and reaching inside. After rummaging around for a moment, she pulled out a red plastic container, one that was visibly filled with food.

“I-I thought you probably haven’t eaten, so I made you lunch, Sophie. Here,” Noel blushed as she extended her arm, holding out the meal that she had prepared earlier this morning for her tutor. She was easily the worst cook amongst her fellow maids, but that never stopped her from putting in a solid effort. Her picky siblings never complained about it after all.

There she goes again, trying to act as if she’s worried about me. Just when did I ask her to make me food? What, am I just a helpless child? Is that how people see me?

Despite her mixed feelings about all of this, Sophia knew that it would be impolite to not accept this act of kindness from the younger girl. At the very least, it would save her having to rummage around the kitchen trying to find something to eat later. With her trademark cold and disinterested tone, she said a single word, “Thanks.”

“Um… Sophia, would it be alright if Noel stays with you until tomorrow afternoon? I know it’s rather sudden, but she wanted to have another sleepover with you,” feeling like it was her duty as the oldest person present to break the ice, Victoria spoke on her maid’s behalf, hoping that her influence would sway things in their favour.

I’m not a babysitter, you know? Fine. I’ve been wanting to speak with Noel anyway.

As much as she didn’t want to have to accommodate anyone while she had the house to herself, Sophia couldn’t bring herself to say no to the blonde. Of course, she wasn’t about to just accept it without asking for something in return, “I’ll take Noel off your hands, but I want to know if Millie has a job, and where she’s getting all that money from.”

It was a matter that had been on her mind for a while now, one that she had tried to investigate on her own. But despite her best efforts, she had found nothing that so much as alluded to her sister having a job, let alone a source of income. Sure, it was abrupt, but this was the best opportunity to ask without Emilia present.

“Hm? Emmy doesn’t have a job. She likes to move money around our accounts every now and then, but she always lets me know first. Why do you ask?” Victoria hadn’t expected this, but she answered the question without giving it much thought. She could only assume that her wife had shown off her bank account recently for some reason or another.

That’s lame. You could at least lie and make up some absurd story, Vicky. Like Millie posting lewd photos online or something. Oh well.

Both Sophia and Noel were disappointed by this, as they both had expected to learn that Emilia had some secret job that she was hiding from everyone. The two locked eyes for a moment, expressing how much of a bummer this was, only for them to look away, almost as if they were embarrassed to be caught staring at one another.

“Where is Millie anyway? You didn’t leave her behind, did you? I thought you two never left each other’s side, Vicky?” Changing the topic as she didn’t particularly want to explain herself, Sophia decided it was best to tease the blonde. Not that she had to put much thought into it - it was so easy that she felt the young maid could even do it.

Flustered as she felt a tinge of guilt for having left her wife back at home while she drove across town, Victoria could only fess up about how she wasn’t entirely truthful, “I-I may not have told Emmy about where I was going. She probably thinks that I’m dropping Noel off at her home.”

I guess you just didn’t want Millie and I to butt heads, huh? You’re always so considerate, Vicky.

Sophia was quick to piece things together, as she knew from experience that her sister in-law liked to act all sneaky if there was a possibility for conflict to arise. Granted, it’s not like she could say for certain that she wouldn’t argue with Emilia if she were here, but it was a relief to not have her present for a change.

“I think I got the picture. Why don’t you hurry on home to your princess? I’m sure Millie is just waiting for you to take her out on a date,” Sophia smirked as she could already picture her sister aimlessly browsing social media and perking up as soon as she heard a car pull onto her driveway, almost like a dog excited that their owner had returned.

Blushing, the flustered Victoria couldn’t bring herself to retort. She was turning red as she scrambled to find something to say, only for her to place her hands on the back of her maid’s shoulders and push her forward, almost as if to divert attention away from herself. “F-Fine, fine. I’ll go. Noel, take care of Sophia, okay?”

“H-Huh? Oh… Of course. I’ll see you tomorrow, Victoria,” feeling like she had just been forced into the crossfire, Noel could only bid farewell to her employer, all while she struggled to come to terms with the fact that she had been tasked with looking after her tutor. She had expected it to be the other way around, and her first thought was that it was a mistake.

This wasn’t the first time that Sophia had been embarrassed by the blonde, but it left her feeling far more vulnerable than normal as she turned red, almost as if steam was about to escape from her head. Not willing to accept that she was just made fun of, she shouted, “I-I am NOT being looked after by Noel, Vicky!”

The sound of awkward laughter followed by the front door slamming shut echoed throughout the house, leaving both Sophia and Noel standing there in silence. They were both trying to comprehend how sudden things had escalated, and how Victoria of all people had been the one to get the last laugh.

Feeling like she should be the one to speak up and say something, Noel meekly cleared her throat as she turned to look at the dishevelled girl. Flashing her a sweet, reassuring smile, she suggested, “You probably skipped breakfast, so how about we have lunch together, Sophie? You need to eat.”

What are you, my Mom?

Biting her tongue to prevent herself from being sarcastic, Sophia could only sigh as she accepted her defeat. She wasn’t about to let Victoria get away with this, but for the time being, she had far more pressing matters to attend to, like finding out what has been going on behind her back.

Noel was gleaming as she took a seat at Sophia’s desk, as her only other option was to sit on the floor. She couldn’t exactly make herself comfortable on the older girl’s bed, as it just didn’t sit right with her. Her trenchcoat and blue scarf had been folded and placed with her backpack, as it wasn’t cold enough to warrant needing them.

Her outfit consisted of a grey cotton sweater that looked a bit shabby, and a long black skirt that she had borrowed from her mother during her last visit home. Along with some leggings and worn out sneakers, it was clear from just a glance that she could use a new set of clothes.

“I’m glad you liked what I made you, Sophie. If you’d like, I can cook for you whenever I come over,” Noel was just happy that her tutor had scoffed down the meal that she had made for her, as she hadn’t been too confident about the taste. In her mind, it would make for good practice for when she had to look after her younger sisters.

Opening the curtains to let sunlight pour into her room, Sophia quickly flung herself face first onto her bed. As much as she would like to pull out her phone and browse social media, and possibly fall asleep in the process, she knew that she’d never hear the end of it if she was rude to her guest.

I’m not incompetent, you know? I can take care of myself just fine.

Burying her face in her pillow, Sophia turned ever so slightly so she could peek at the white-haired girl who seemed to adore her for some bizarre reason. Memories of their week together came rushing back, and while she had enjoyed it, she still didn’t completely trust her, as she couldn’t comprehend what was going on inside her head.

What do you want from me? Are you trying to make me drop my guard so you can nag at me to get my shit together? Or are you just being nice to me because I’m Millie’s sister? You can’t be doing all of this out of the kindness of your heart, that’s for sure.

Maybe she wants me to be another Millie? She can’t have her, so she settles for the next best option in hopes of making me look and act like Millie. No, I don’t think that’s it. But then, what does she want? I can’t just ask her, can I? She’ll probably just get all embarrassed and come up with some lie.

Noel, just what is it that you want from me?

Try as she might, Sophia could not comprehend why the young maid had taken such an interest in her, or what her agenda may be. The longer she thought about it, the more irritated she felt, leading her to just want to make small talk so she could distract herself for a little while.

“How are things, Noel? You said that Millie screamed and ran out earlier in the week?” Recollecting the text messages that she didn’t respond to, Sophia had been wondering just why her sister had bolted out of the manor. A part of her wishes that she was there to see it, as it would have made for a good laugh.

Having been surveying the room that seemed to be frozen in time and hadn’t changed a bit since her last visit, Noel scratched her cheek as she felt a little embarrassed for being called out on being a snitch. “So you did read my message! Well, like I told you, Em was late to breakfast, and the next minute we all hear a scream and her rushing out the door.”

“What could possibly get on her nerves to make her run away from Vicky? Knowing Millie, it’s probably something boring,” Sophia sat up and brushed some of her hair back into place, ensuring that only one of her eyes was obscured. She wore a childish smirk, almost as if she was imagining the whole incident.

Noel wasn’t privy to the minute details about what happened, but she did have a few suspicions about Emilia’s behaviour. Granted, some of it was baseless gossip from her coworkers, but it was better than nothing. “Um… Some of the other maids noticed that Em came back with new clothes, so we think it’s probably got something to do with that.”

“Boring. Why is it that everything about Millie lately is just underwhelming? First we learn that she doesn’t have a job, and now this. She’s just so by the book, you know?” Sophia expressed her disinterest in all of the rumours surrounding her sister, and how she was maintaining that picture perfect image of herself.

While Noel did agree with her tutor to an extent, she didn’t feel as if Emilia was underwhelming as a whole. Wanting to try and defend her crush, she chimed up, “Em’s been helping Vicky out all week, so she’s probably got a lot on her mind. Cut her a little slack, Sophie. She’s got her own problems, just like you have yours.”

“Talking back to me? I wonder where you got that from, Noel,” Sophia rolled her eyes and shook her head as she didn’t want to think of a reality where everyone around her would retort and remind her about how pathetic she was. It didn’t help that resolving her own issues wasn’t as easy as it was made out to be.

She’s starting to behave like Millie. Great. Fantastic. Just another person who loves to get on my nerves…

Noel had to refrain from informing the older girl that she had picked this attitude up from her, as it would only cause conflict between them. Wanting to change the topic while keeping it somewhat interesting, she decided to bring up something that hadn’t been sitting right with her.

“So you know how Em was helping Victoria, right? Well, just yesterday, I stepped into Victoria’s office to ask for the weekend off to see you, and I noticed that something was off,” Noel felt a little guilty for confiding her suspicions in the erratic brunette, as it was like she was betraying her employers in a sense.

Raising one of her eyebrows as her curiosity had been piqued, Sophia was interested to know where this was going. She had a creeping suspicion, but she chose to remain ignorant as she asked, “Is that right? And just what was wrong? Was Millie bent over the desk and flirting with Vicky or something?”

“N-No, I don’t think that would ever happen. But well… Victoria was moaning, and I could hear these slurping noises, but I didn’t see Em anywhere. I don’t think she’d be under the desk, but it did seem like she was giving Victoria a blowjob,” Noel turned red as a tomato as she had to mention the name of a profane act, one she wasn’t sure even happened.

Millie and Vicky doing it in their office? And Noel just had to walk in in the middle of it all?

Trying to picture such an insane situation, Sophia burst out laughing as she found that it was impossible. She knew the married couple the best, and such a thing would never happen, not unless alcohol was involved. “Really now? I find it hard to believe that Vicky would take such a risk.”

“T-That’s what I was thinking! But it’s hard to pretend like something wasn’t happening, you know? And it’s not like I can just ask them,” Noel was all riled up as she wanted to side with her tutor, that this whole situation was ridiculous, even if there had been some telltale signs that something profane had occurred.

Millie’s got some explaining to do when I see her next. She might get all flustered for once. As if… She’ll stay composed and hammer me with questions, like who I heard all of this from, and where I got these crazy ideas from.

As much as she wanted to use this to get under her sister’s skin and expose her for being a pervert, Sophia knew that it wouldn’t be that easy. The tide of war would quickly be turned against her, and she would be the one under pressure. That was how things typically went, and she knew from experience that she had to be careful when picking a fight with Emilia.

This kind of makes me want to swing by unannounced and see what’s going on. But then Millie will just pester me about missing class, and Vicky will try to defend me. And then I’d have to see Noel as she works. I can see it now - she’d just trip over her own feet and make a fool of herself in front of me.

What am I to her..? We’re not friends - I’ve made that perfectly clear. And Noel has a crush on Millie, so it’s not like she’s attracted to me or anything. Sure, we had sex for a whole week, but that was just so I could get to know her a little better. After all, she’s the one who’s supposed to be cucking Vicky. I can’t just let a total stranger do that, can I?

I know I have no business in Vicky’s private affairs, but it’s Vicky! I can’t just let her get hurt. She’s been so kind to me, and I’ll never forgive anyone for making her cry, not even Millie. I might have told her that I’d enable her cuckolding fetish, but it’s not like I’m really in a position to do that.

All I can really do is plant ideas in Noel’s head and teach her things. That’s all I’m good for. But if it means Vicky will be happy, then that’s fine. I don’t need any limelight or recognition.

Now that her mind had started to wander towards the whole cuckolding affair, Sophia felt like pressing the seemingly innocent maid for answers. They were alone for a change, and asking these things in person was far more satisfying than doing it via text messages. “So, have you cucked Vicky yet?”

“H-Huh? N-No, not really. I mean, a lot of things happened… I just don’t know if now’s the best time to do it. Em did give me a blowjob last weekend in the car, but that’s about it lately. Oh! The other day, she grabbed my hand and placed it on her butt! I-I don’t really know why though,” Noel was confused and uncertain as she tried to explain herself.

Sophia slumped forward as she didn’t know what to make of how naive this girl could be, and how unmotivated she seemed to be about the whole matter. She understood that she was being considerate towards the married couple, but it was still disappointing to hear all of this.

“Didn’t Vicky practically beg you to steal Millie away from her? You should be trying to make that happen, even if we all know Millie only loves Vicky,” Sophia knew that she was sticking her nose in other people’s business, but it’s not like she didn’t have any form of involvement in the manner. She felt she had to do something, and that frustrated her.

Hanging her head, Noel placed her hands on her knees and quivered in her seat. It was clear that she felt she was failing to meet expectations, but she had a good reason for being so apprehensive, one that she shamefully admitted to, “U-Um… I-I just don’t know how to ask Em to do it. That, and I’m… I’m afraid, okay?”

Afraid of messing up? I mean, you’ll never be as good as Vicky is in bed, so I don’t know why you’re trying to outdo her. Just do what you can and I’m sure everything will work itself out.

Deciding to hold her tongue, Sophia chose to sympathise with the distressed maid. She had her own fair share of issues, so she could probably relate to what was going on. With a soothing tone, she asked, “What’s wrong? I can’t help you if you don’t tell me. Or would you rather we pretend this never happened?”

“I’m just worried I’ll lose control and take things too far. It’s hard to control myself when I’m alone with Em. That, and I guess I don’t know how to read the room. I can’t just walk up to her and tell her to bend over, you know?” Noel was conscious of her behaviour once her switch was flipped, and she wasn’t sure how to handle it.

Nodding silently, Sophia tried to comprehend what it must be like to struggle with self-restraint. It wasn’t like she was a teenager with rampaging hormones, nor did she have anyone that she wanted to be intimate with on a romantic level. Love was a mystery to her, and she could hardly fathom why this girl was fawning over Emilia when it was a lost cause.

“You should be more confident, Noel. Millie and Vicky have invited you to be a part of their sex life, and I’m sure they’ll forgive you for making mistakes. The sooner you stop caring about going overboard, the more you’ll enjoy yourself,” Sophia could only offer what advice that came to mind, as that was how she would approach the matter.

Noel took a deep breath to calm herself, straightening up in her seat as she needed a moment to process things. It was easier said than done, but she understood that her perspective would ultimately affect her performance when the time came to have sex with her crush.

“Thanks for that, Sophie. You’re right. I should stop worrying about what could happen. Controlling myself won’t be easy, but I guess I’ll learn that overtime,” the fire inside of Noel had been reignited, as she was now passionate and determined to do her best to please her employers, even if she would definitely make plenty of blunders in the process.

Curling some of her hair that rested over her shoulder around her finger, Sophia didn’t feel like she deserved praise for something so rudimentary. Lowering her gaze to the ground, she mumbled, “Don’t thank me. It must be nice… But I guess it’s only natural for someone as stunning as Millie to make people want to impress her.”

“But you’re just as attractive as Em is, Sophie,” Noel smiled as she genuinely complimented the gloomy and dishevelled brunette who needed some much needed positivity in her life. She expected her remark to either be ignored or shot down, but a moment passed before she realised that something was amiss.

Sophia was frozen in place, almost as if she was struggling to process what she had just heard. She wasn’t responding, and as seconds turned to minutes, it became apparent that this wasn’t going to resolve on its own. It’s like she had stopped functioning, and needed a hard reboot to return to normal.

W-What did she just say..? She’s got to be lying. There’s no way I could be as good looking as Millie!

Jolting back to reality, it was as if Sophia’s system had been reset as she doubtfully stared at the young and innocent girl. She had no reason to believe those kind words that were meant to lower her defenses. With a shaky voice, she almost shouted, “Y-You’re just saying that to be nice! I bet you just see me as a substitute for Millie!”

“Huh? Why would I ever think that, Sophie? You’re your own person. I really do care about you. If I didn’t, I wouldn’t have come here to check up on you,” Noel was a little taken back by the outburst, but she maintained her ground and didn’t waver. She had no idea what was troubling her tutor, but she felt it was best to reaffirm that she did like her as a person.

Don’t believe her lies. She’s just using you to get her hands on Millie. Yeah… That has to be it.

Disagreeing wholeheartedly with any and all forms of flattery directed towards her, Sophia refused to even humour the possibility that there could be another person who valued her as an individual and not just Emilia’s sister. Only Victoria saw her for who she truly was, and it just felt so wrong to believe that her perspective could be wrong.

“That’s enough.” Sophia was stern for a change, as she didn’t want to be made a fool of or be left feeling vulnerable any longer. She needed control of the situation, and putting this topic to rest was the only way out that she saw. Despite how cold she may look, her heart was racing in a peculiar way for the first time, and she couldn’t fathom why.

There was an awkward silence between the pair, as it was apparent that any and all manners of praise would be met with harsh disapproval, and would only make matters worse. They occasionally locked eyes with one another, only to scramble to look away and distract themselves.

Ugh… I should have just said no to Vicky if I knew this was going to happen. So much for a peaceful day by myself. Now what do I do..? All Noel and I ever do is have sex, watch shows on my laptop, or study, and I don’t really feel like being productive.

She said she hasn’t had sex with Millie in the last week, right? I wonder… Is she backed up? She is a hung futa, so it wouldn’t surprise me if that’s the case. Only one way to find out.

Falling back onto her bed, Sophia stretched her arms and legs, hoping that her guest would take the bait. And just as she anticipated, she caught that innocent pair of viridian eyes glued to the crotch of her black pyjama shorts. Smirking, she playfully asked, “And just where do you think you’re looking, Noel?”

“H-Huh? I wasn’t… I mean, I was, but it’s not like that! Really!” Flustered that she had been found out, Noel tried to play it off, acting as if she hadn’t been drawn towards the brunette’s feminine curves. As slow as she could be at times, even she recognised that the two of them were alone, and that there was nothing stopping them from going wild.

Of course, Noel didn’t come here with the intention of having sex. She was genuinely concerned about her tutor’s wellbeing, but after being treated to such a vulnerable yet alluring sight, it was enough to get her blood pumping. It certainly didn’t help that they had talked about profane things only a short while ago.

“Hmm. Is that right? And here I was, about to ask if you wanted to do it. Oh well. I guess I was mistaken then,” Sophia was sly as she led the younger girl on, knowing full well that this would spur her into action and get a reaction out of her. Even if she wasn’t particularly frisky, it would make for a good waste of time.

That, and it would enlighten her as to what abstaining would do to a futa who was absurdly well endowed.

Tensing up and lowering her head, Noel had a creeping suspicion that she was being toyed with, as this kind of behaviour was shared between the Thompson sisters. As much as she wanted to be wary and not take the bait that was dangling so obviously in front of her, it was hard to pretend that she had no interest in being intimate.

Coming to the decision to just go with the flow, Noel felt that it would be far more exciting if she were to apply some pressure to the shabby-looking girl. Shrugging her shoulders, she acted as if she wasn’t interested, all while insinuating, “If you want to have sex so badly, you could have just asked, Sophie.”

“Excuse me? Don’t try to act all innocent. You and I both know you’re no different than a dog in heat. Or are you implying that I’m not good enough for you?” Sophia wasn’t about to take this lying down, as she sat right up and fired back at the cheeky maid. She was aware that her proposal made it seem like she was horny, but that wasn’t entirely true.

Don’t you dare accuse me of being a slut. I’m not bending over backwards and begging you to fuck my brains out. Sure, I’m not against having sex, but that’s simply because I want to see if you really are backed up or not.

As guilty as she felt, Noel felt like she couldn’t back down, otherwise her bid to be viewed as mature would all be for naught. Crossing her arms disapprovingly, she blurted out without a second thought, “You were the one who brought it up, Sophie. But remember what you said? We’re not friends, and I don’t think we’re close enough to have sex.”

“So that’s your angle. Fine, how about we put it this way? You haven’t done it with Millie in a while, right? You don’t want to be rusty when the time comes, do you? You don’t want to embarrass yourself, right?” Sophia was quick to put things into the perspective that this was all to ensure that Victoria was pleasantly cuckolded, and wouldn’t feel dissatisfied.

Sure, Sophia knew that she was just dodging the subject, that she was refusing to acknowledge what her relationship with this hung brat was. They weren’t friends, but there was a level of intimacy between them that was more akin to fuck buddies. And yet, nothing had been established, leading to uncertainty.

“I mean… That makes sense, but I’d rather you be honest, Sophie. Just tell me you want to have sex, and I’ll give you what you want. It’s not that hard, is it?” A little taken back at how astute the dishevelled girl was, Noel wasn’t about to leap into action without reassurance. She wanted to feel like there was a bond between them, even if it was purely for sex.

Sighing as she had no intention of coming across as some wanton slut who desperately needed a huge dick to stir up her insides, Sophia felt like she had to propose a deal of some sort in order to resolve this pitiful excuse for an argument. “How about this? I’ll reconsider our relationship if you meet my expectations. You do want to be friends, no?”

“I-I do! You’re fun to be around, Sophie, and I’d love to be able to call you my friend. I-I know you’re just saying that to get me to do what you want, but I hope you mean it. Otherwise I’ll be really upset with you!” Noel was bashful as she imagined telling her family that she had made a friend, and how quirky of an individual she was.

You don’t have to lie to me. I’m just a substitute for Millie, and that you’ll throw me away once you get bored of me. Friendship? Bonds? Please. Go and spout that nonsense to someone worthy of your affection. But fine. I’ll play along for now.

“How about you ease us into things then? At least then you’ll be able to tell if I’m just pulling your strings or not,” Sophia suppressed her doubts about how genuine the maid was, instead choosing to just invite her to get started. They were alone, and they could take their time and be as loud as they needed to be.

She may not have planned for her sanctuary to be defiled once again and turned into a glorified sex den, but Sophia saw this as a means to ensure that Victoria’s wish to be cuckolded was granted. She had to ensure the young futa was skilled and capable of satisfying Emilia, even if it was none of her business.

Rising to her feet, Noel faltered for a moment before approaching the bed, almost as if she had to convince herself that this was the right thing to do. As she stared at the smug brunette, she took a deep breath and gently pushed her backwards, only to crawl on top of her not a second later.

Positioned between her tutor’s legs, Noel gulped as she reached forward and placed her hands on those round boobs that were hidden beneath a plain white shirt. She fondled them gently, treating them like fragile treasure that would break if she wasn’t careful. It took her a moment to realise and ask, “You’re not wearing a bra?”

“It’s more comfortable without one while I’m trying to sleep. Why? Did you want to practice taking it off?” Sophia felt no shame in admitting that she seldomly wore one when she was in bed. It was a bit peculiar that it was being pointed out, which led her to believe that the naive girl hoped to take it off.

Having never really considered that it would do her some good to get some practice in, Noel decided against asking, as it would just seem like she was prolonging things. As ashamed as she was to admit it, she had to stand in front of a mirror in order to confidently take her own bra off, as she often fidgeted and lost concentration.

Shaking her head, Noel grabbed the hem of the brunette’s shirt and lifted it up until it revealed her collarbone. Marvelling as the pale skin and luscious pair of boobs before her, she cautiously sank her fingers into them and mindlessly blurted out, “They’re so beautiful… So big and soft…”

Flattery? Really? That won’t do you any favours. Mine aren’t as big as Millie’s, and I don’t take care of my skin like she does. You don’t have to pretend to be impressed.

Refraining from being snarky as she felt these comments were highly unnecessary, Sophia just let the smooth talker do her thing. She squirmed as she felt her breasts being gently massaged, along with the intense gaze that was focused on her inverted nipples and the beauty mark on the inside of her cleavage.

“Well? What’re you waiting for? I’m not some delicate flower, you know? You can go all out if you want,” feeling a little dissatisfied that the foreplay was so tame and unfulfilling, Sophia reassured the young futa that she didn’t have to hold back if she didn’t want to. It would be a total disappointment otherwise.

Licking her lips, Noel nodded understandingly as she brought her face close to one of the large breasts. Her hot breath was blowing against the soft, sensitive skin, and after marvelling at the pink areolae for a moment, she stuck her tongue out and began to prod the inverted nipple, hoping to bring it out of hiding.

Sophia let out a surprised gasp as she hadn’t anticipated one of her chest buds to receive attention so suddenly. She would never admit it, but she was a little self conscious about the fact that they were inverted, as it felt like it only helped to prove that she was flawed, and a poor imitation of her sister.

And yet, she felt conflicted, as someone was willingly sucking on them in a bid to bring them into the spotlight.

“It must be such a turn off, huh? Having to put in all this work just because they’re inverted,” Sophia was prone to self depreciation, as she viewed herself as unsightly and undeserving of anyone’s attention. She didn’t want validation or to be reassured that she was fine just the way she is - she just felt like making a joke at her own expense.

Having prodded and sucked one of the nipples out of its cave, Noel vehemently disagreed with what she was hearing. Bringing one of her hands close to the brunette’s face, she flicked her forehead, reprimanding her for what she had said, “Don’t be like that. I think they look sexy, Sophie.”

Freezing as she hadn’t expected to be called sexy of all things, Sophia tried her best to act as if it had no effect on her as she feigned indifference. Deep down, it was causing her to doubt herself, to bring into question if she was really as flawed as she thought she was. She was lost in her own thoughts, ignoring the world around her.

Sexy..? Me? I find that hard to believe. I mean, if she was talking about Millie, then I could understand, but me? Grumpy old me? She’s got to be joking, right? There’s no way anyone would find me attractive.

Noel’s just trying to get me to lower my guard - that must be it. Well, it won’t work.

Turning her attention to the other inverted nipple, Noel wrapped her lips around the older girl’s areola, sucking on it as she used her tongue to prod the hidden chest bud. All of the squirming only reassured her that she was doing a good job, even if she was restraining herself from groping those breasts as much as she would have liked.

“T-That’s enough!” Sophia suddenly shouted, pushing the maid away from her chest. She was heaving as she tried to calm herself down, her body feeling far more sensitive than normal. Looking at her boobs that were glistening with saliva, she was conflicted about how prominent her nipples were now that they were out in the open.

On one hand, it was somewhat flattering to have someone call her sexy despite having inverted nipples, but it was also embarrassing to be seen like this.

Licking her lips, Noel was somewhat disappointed that she had been made to stop so abruptly. But as she examined the slim body in front of her, an idea popped into her head, one that would prove to be beneficial for the both of them. Straightening her back up, she grabbed the waistband of those black pyjama shorts and began to pull on them.

To her surprise, she wasn’t met with much resistance, allowing Noel to strip her partner of that unnecessary article of clothing. It was underwhelming when she noticed the plain grey pair of panties, as she would have liked something a little more risque, but she understood that she was expecting too much from someone so reclusive.

“Don’t just stare. Show me just how good you are at eating someone out,” Sophia didn’t really mind being ogled at, but it was a tad annoying that she had been teased only for things to come to an abrupt halt. Her heart was pounding, and she was already starting to calm down as she waited for something to happen.

Feeling a little nervous and on the spot, Noel wiggled her way backwards before leaning forwards, bringing her face right up to that unassuming pair of undergarments. Inhaling through her nose, she was met with a sweet aroma, one that she was familiar with from spending the week here.

Using her fingers, she pulled those meddling panties to the side, revealing the prize that was emanating a lovely smell. Noel had to admit that she was impressed that there wasn’t a speck of hair to be found, as a part of her had expected that the unkempt girl would neglect to shave on occasion.

She carefully examined the small, closed outer lips in front of her, only to stick her tongue out and flick the exposed clitoris. It was unsurprising that she was met with a squeal, but that didn’t deter her from doing it again and again, almost as if she was trying to get a more intense reaction out of her partner.

Grabbing onto the bed sheets, Sophia could tell that she was being toyed with, that the younger girl was getting revenge on her for manipulating her earlier. She couldn’t exactly pretend that she was in the right, that she was justified in demanding this childish behaviour to stop, as she had been the one to start it all.

Breathing a sigh of relief that her clitoris was no longer being incessantly flicked, Sophia dropped her guard for just a second, leaving her unprepared for when that slithery tongue wiggled its way inside of her. A moan from deep in her gut echoed throughout the silent room, leaving her embarrassed about how she was breaking character.

Fuck! I forgot how good Noel was at eating me out! It’s like she knows my weak spots and is constantly prodding them! I hate that it feels good!

Intuitively pinpointing the most sensitive points in her partner’s pussy, Noel really didn’t know much about cunnilingus. She felt inexperienced and clumsy, and yet whenever she did it, she was always met with positive reception, whether it be from her tutor or her crush. It always made her wonder if she was doing a good job, or if they were simply putting on an act.

Not stopping until that sweet hole was completely drenched and overflowing with love juices, Noel was quite pleased with herself as she slowly pulled her face away from the sopping wet crotch. She had expected a pair of legs to clamp down around her head and keep her trapped firmly in place, but nothing of the sort happened.

Gasping for air as she tried to come down from that euphoric high that was bubbling up inside of her, Sophia’s eyes were squinted, while she wore the expression of someone who was overcome with a strong desire for sex. Her cheeks were flushed, giving her pale skin some much needed colour.

“Aren’t you going to strip? Don’t tell me you’re chickening out?” Sophia ridiculed the young futa, hoping that it would spur her into action once more. She knew she was treading on thin ice, that her control over the situation was slipping away, but she didn’t want to call it quits just yet. Not until she was satisfied.

Hopping up and off the bed, Noel hurried to strip down, tossing one piece of clothing onto the ground after another. She fumbled for a moment to remove her beige bra, but she managed to unhook the clips, all while embarrassing herself in the process. Next came her matching pair of panties that were stretched out from struggling to contain her hulking erection.

“W-What the..?” Sophia blurted out in disbelief, as her eyes went wide upon seeing that huge girlcock that she was quite familiar with. It seemed far more intimidating and rugged than normal, with the flared tip being a darker shade of red than normal. The protruding veins were also more lively, almost as if the girl was far more eager than she led on.

It almost looked as if the futa’s cock was bigger than normal, but Sophia told herself that she was just imagining things. A part of her wanted to grab measuring tape to confirm this, but she felt as if it would ruin the mood and make it seem more like a routine check up, even if this was to sate her curiosity.

“What’s wrong?” Noel was immediately concerned, looking down at her own erection to see if something was amiss. Noticing nothing out of the ordinary, she awaited some kind of response from the brunette, as she was starting to worry that there might be something wrong with her that she just isn’t aware of.

Unsure whether to be impressed or terrified that someone in their teens could be hung like a horse, Sophia couldn’t help but to wonder how on earth that beast ever fit inside of her. It felt impossible, but there was no mistaking that she had taken it all to the base. Lost in her own thoughts, she mumbled, “How are you so big..?”

“Huh? I’m not that big…” Noel scratched her cheek as she felt flustered, as she wasn’t accustomed to people bringing her size to attention. She knew that she was way above average, but to her, this was just how she was, and she didn’t think any different of herself for being considered blessed.

Not that big? Are you kidding me? You don’t have to be humble, you know? I get that Vicky’s bigger than you, Noel, but you’re still built like a pornstar.

Suspending her disbelief as she wasn’t sure what to make of this, Sophia could only sigh in disappointment as she felt that the younger girl didn’t recognise just how lucky she really was. “I’m not trying to flatter you or anything like that, Noel. I mean it when I say that your cock is huge.”

“I-Is that right? I don’t think I’m that special, but I’m happy to hear you think that, Sophie. Um… You don’t have any condoms, do you?” Despite being directly told that it was not meant to stroke her ego, Noel couldn’t help but to feel a little proud of herself. After all, she was being recognised by someone who seemed quite informed about everything.

Shaking her head, Sophia felt that it should be obvious that she didn’t have any contraceptives at the ready. She hadn’t planned to have sex today after all. But just as she always does, she went with the flow and reassured the concerned futa, “Don’t worry about it. It’s a safe day.”

I’m sure it’ll be fine. She came inside me for a whole week back, and everything worked out.

Deciding to place her trust in the educated girl, Noel nodded while watching as those grey panties slid down those slim legs and were flung over the side of the bed. Seeing her partner spreading her legs and presenting herself, and even going so far as to spread her vagina, it was blatantly obvious what was expected from her.

“I-I’ll try and be gentle, Sophie. You don’t know how badly I want us to be friends,” Noel crawled back onto the bed, positioning herself against that sopping wet crotch that she had just eaten out a few moments ago. Her erection was throbbing with anticipation, and she was doing her best to behave appropriately and not lose control.

You really want me to be your friend, huh? Fine. You’re backed up, so why don’t I make this into a little game for you?

“How about this, Noel? You’re good at inflating people, right? Why don’t we see just how much cum you can shoot inside of me before I break?” Sophia was setting the bar so impossibly high to ensure that she wouldn’t have to acknowledge that there was a bond between the two of them.

In her mind, if Noel wanted this so badly, then she would go above and beyond all expectations.

Perking up as she was thrilled to hear that she didn’t have to do anything out of the ordinary, Noel was eager to agree to those terms. She didn’t really understand what it meant to break someone, but she had the feeling that it was just a ruse. All she had to do was do her best and ejaculate a lot, and everything would work out in her favour.

“I can do that! Just you wait, Sophie! We’ll be the best of friends!” Noel was pumped up and ready for action as she raised her voice. Struggling to contain her excitement, she slowly jammed her huge cock straight into the wet pussy that was practically calling her name, finding that it was more challenging to get it in than she remembered.

Unprepared for the sudden penetration, Sophia squirmed from side to side as she tried to grow accustomed to the oversized intruder. She could feel it rubbing against the sensitive inner walls of her womanhood, but what concerned her most was that her womb was descending, looming closer to the flared glans.

Here she was, being defiled in her Eden once again, all under the pretense of forming a bond with this hung futa. She wanted to be bitter about letting things get this far, but the discomfort and pleasure that came with having all of her weak spots stimulated by a giant cock was causing her mind to go numb.

As much as she masturbated with her foot long dildo, it would never prepare her for the real thing. It was as if all of the gratification that she sought after in privacy was child's play compared to being intimate with this naive maid. It left her feeling conflicted, as she didn’t want to accept that she was enjoying this as much as she was.

Spreading her partner’s pussy with her huge cock, Noel inched deeper and deeper before coming into contact with the entrance to her descended womb. It came as a surprise, as she still wasn’t buried to the hilt inside of her, but that didn’t deter her from trying to go further, to get the whole length inside where it belongs.

The resounding slap of her hips coming into contact with the brunette’s pelvis was all so satisfying for Noel. Taking a moment to stop and appreciate just how fulfilling it was, she noticed a bulge in the girl’s lower abdomen, one that hadn’t been there before. Feeling a sense of pride, she pointed it out, “Look at your stomach, Sophie.”

“W-What..? T-That can’t be my womb! T-That’s just your cock, Noel!” Alarmed as she frantically examined her own belly, Sophia refused to accept the possibility that her own baby chamber could be protruding like this. While she had anticipated this, the missing factor was that there was no semen inside of her yet.

She’s actually pushing my womb up?! How?! This didn’t happen before! Did it..? No, it definitely didn’t!

Uncertain about whether this was the first time such a phenomenon had occurred when the two of them had sex, Sophia wasn’t about to be overwhelmed by this revelation. Taking a deep breath, she placed a hand on her chest, feeling her heart steadily racing, wondering if she would ever get used to this.

Giggling to herself as she found this act of disbelief to be humorous, Noel grabbed her partner by the hips, using it as leverage as she began to sloppily thrust her hips back and forth. She was slowly getting used to things, all while suppressing the urge to go all out and hold nothing back.

Seeing those huge breasts that she had been sucking on bouncing in tune with her movements, Noel was finding it hard to resist grabbing those soft orbs with her hands and squeezing them. They were almost hypnotic to look at, but what was more alluring to her was the conflicted expression on that typically cold and indifferent face.

Each of the huge cock’s long, slow strokes was driving Sophia insane, as she could feel her insides being reshaped to match the size of its girth. With each passing moment, it wasn’t as uncomfortable as it once was, making it all the more pleasurable for her. She hated how powerless she felt, how she was being overwhelmed so easily.

Annoyed at herself for beginning to enjoy this little game of hers, Sophia came to the conclusion that it was for the best that things ended quickly before it really got out of control. Smirking at the futa, she mocked her, “Is that the best you’ve got? No need to hold back, Noel. Or are you afraid of being no different than a dog in heat?”

“If you want me to be rougher, all you had to do was ask, Sophie. Besides, take a look at this,” Noel’s hips came to an abrupt halt as the tip of her cock kissed the brunette’s womb. She wasn’t about to take the bait that easily, not when she was the one controlling the tempo and effectively in control here.

Slowly pulling out, Noel wanted to showcase the bond that was connecting the two of them. Her hulking erection and crotch was smothered in stringy and erotic pussy juices that acted as a bridge between their bodies. It was vulgar and profane, yet she felt a sense of accomplishment over this.

“Gross… Just shut up and get it over with,” Sophia was appalled by what she was seeing. It disgusted her that her own body was producing this much arousal, that she was no different than a bitch in heat. She just wanted this to end so she could go wash herself in the shower, and pretend that none of this ever happened.

But unfortunately for Sophia, her wish for the futa to speed things up had come true.

Noel was awkwardly thrusting her hips, hammering away at her partner’s pussy with such astounding speed and force that the bed was creaking underneath them. She was still in control of her actions, but her lustful desires were surging inside of her, ready to overwhelm her at a moment’s notice.

“Squirting already, Sophie? Come on, we’ve only just gotten started!” Noel was getting into the groove as she ridiculed the older girl, mocking her for the spray of clear liquid that erupted from her vagina without any warning. It felt natural to be in control, and her enjoyment was increasing with each passing moment.

As much as she wanted to refute the possibility that she had just squirted, Sophia was struggling to keep a straight face. Each time that painfully thick cock bashed against the entrance to her womb, she could feel herself slipping, and she knew it wouldn’t be long before she was a babbling mess.

How is she this good?! All she’s doing is just mindlessly thrusting her hips! I-I won’t lose to this!

For several minutes, Noel continued to go to town on her partner’s womanhood, reshaping her and using her as a cocksleeve. Her movements were sloppy yet precise, as she was observing every little reaction, using that as a guide to find what angle was most efficient and satisfying for them both.

“You’re just so sexy, Sophie! From your inverted nipples, to that indifferent attitude of yours, and even how delicate you are! Mhh! I-I’m gonna cum!” Noel couldn’t hold it in any longer, as she shouted aloud just what she found hot about the reclusive girl. All the while, she grabbed hold of those bouncing breasts and fondled them in the palms of her hands.

Y-You can’t just say those things!

Between the huge cock scraping against the inner walls of her pussy, and those firm hands that were kneading her overly sensitive breasts, all of the stimulation was too much for Sophia to bear. Tossing her head back, she screamed incomprehensibly as something hot pulsed inside of her womb.

The level of pleasure was enough to fry her brain, as Sophia couldn’t think of anything while she was being pumped full of vigorous semen. Her insides were being marked by the futa’s astonishingly large member, and the pounding persisted all throughout their combined orgasms, making her drown in euphoria.

Roaring like a beast in heat, Noel was producing far more cum than normal, due in part to her having refrained from masturbating for the week. Most of it was trapped inside of her mate’s womb, while the rest spilled out the thin gaps connecting the two of them together, forming a warm, sticky pool on the bed sheets beneath them.

The jerking of her hips eventually came to an end as the orgasmic high subsided, making Noel stop for a moment to regain her bearings. Her sperm was swimming around inside of the brunette’s baby chamber, filling every crevice and staining her. It was as if she had instinctively tried to plant her seed.

S-She flooded my womb… She just makes me cum nonstop… Am I really no match for her..? N-No! I won’t admit defeat!

Refusing to give in that easily, especially with her stomach bloated to make her look like she had a baby bump, Sophia felt as if she was going crazy the longer she let the hung futa stay in control. Her head was spinning, and it was challenging to think rationally and not just surrender to the pleasure.

But before she could mock the younger girl, something unexpected happened that left her speechless.

Leaning forward, Noel used one of her hands to brush all of that brown hair out of the way so she could get a good look at the mask that was beginning to show cracks. She was seeing far more expressions than she normally would, and it made her want to witness more, just like when they spent the week together.

Pressing her lips against her partner’s, Noel clumsily initiated a kiss. She was firm and unrelenting, giving no room for Sophia to escape. While she didn’t have much experience under her belt, she just did what came naturally to her, even if she was uncertain if she was doing a good job or not.

The inside of Sophia’s head was chaotic as she tried to comprehend what was happening. She struggled to fathom why they were making out like lovers, or why she was being embraced like this. It left her feeling conflicted, as she was enjoying the sex, but she believed she was undeserving of this level of intimacy.

Pulling away after a few moments, Noel felt like she had succeeded in breaking the brunette, as she wasn’t being met with such harsh criticism like she was used to, nor was she being berated. It felt peculiar, but it was satisfying to know that she could just fuck her until her attitude changed.

“So? Are you ready to admit we’re friends, Sophie?” Noel was smiling from ear to ear, knowing that she was rubbing salt in the older girl’s wound. She was delighted just thinking that she had succeeded in establishing a bond between them, even if the method was questionable.

Friends..? Right, I did make that promise didn’t I?

Having already forgotten about the deal she had made, Sophia wasn’t about to let things go south once more. It was bad enough that she had been dominated by this insufferable futa, and now she was expected to just act friendly towards her? No, she had no intention of accepting that.

“A-As if! You’ll have to do a lot better than that if you want me to be your friend!” Sophia’s raspy shout echoed throughout the room, almost as if her words were sinking in. She could have easily made up some excuse to call it quits here so her sanctuary wasn’t defiled any further, but her pride just wouldn’t let her take the easy way out.

Having expected that response, the devious Noel smirked as she already knew that they had only just gotten started. She was eager and still raring to go, and with her erection still buried deep inside of her partner’s pussy, she was ready to pick up where they left off at a moment’s notice.

“Is that right? Fine. I’m going to make you mine, Sophie! Just you wait and see!” Noel declared her intentions loud and clear as she grabbed the brunette’s hips once more and began to hammer away at her womanhood. She was determined to get what she wanted, and her rationality was starting to slip further and further away.

Sophia should have felt humiliated to be treated like a tool for this stupidly well endowed futa, but she found it strange that she felt a sense of fulfilment from the pleasure overload. Whether she wanted to accept it or not, someone was genuinely lusting after her, and it made her heart race in a peculiar way.

Her cold, disinterested look was melting as she bore the expression of a woman drowning in ecstasy. She felt like such a fool to think that she could match up against someone that was out of her league, to act as if she was better than her. This was her just desserts, and she deserved everything that was about to happen to her.

“You know, it’s cute to see you making all of those faces, Sophie. It just makes me want to break down your walls and make you open up!” As observant as ever, Noel was practically reading the older girl’s mind, knowing that she was struggling to come to terms with the fact that she was enjoying this, and that her mask was starting to crack.

Before Sophia could retort, she found that her lips were stolen once again, that they were now kissing the moment she opened her mouth. An invasive tongue was overpowering her own as she desperately tried to push it away, and she was coming to realise that she was severely outclassed here.

I-I am not cute! Don’t you dare act all high and mighty just because you made me cum!

This girl… She’s dangerous. She acts all cute and innocent, but she’s just a beast looking to plant its seed! She doesn’t care about the wants and needs of others - she just wants to fuck like an animal and feel good doing it!

I-I won’t give in!

Quickening her pace as her cock plunged in and out of her partner’s overflowing pussy, Noel was truly determined to overwhelm her, to fulfil her end of the bargain and break her. She didn’t truly understand what that meant, but her instincts told her that she just had to buck her hips and she’d get what she wanted eventually.

She was effortlessly pushing around Sophia’s semen-filled womb, and the sound of her sperm sloshing and rippling around inside of her was loud and clear. Everytime she thrust all 13 inches inside of her, she was met with less and less resistance, almost as if her body was growing more sensitive and receptive to the pleasure.

Processing things one at a time, Sophia was struggling to register that the erotic moans and high pitched voice was her own. She normally sounded dull and uninterested, yet now it was like she had rediscovered her youth and was making the most of it. It irritated her, as it was a futa’s cock that was turning her into such a mess.

“Cum with me, Sophie! Scream my name!” Noel let out a bellowing roar as she bottomed herself out inside of the brunette once more, banging against the entrance to her womb with enough force to shake her to her very core. She was unrelenting, only stopping her thrusts so they could climax together.

Incomprehensible gibberish was all that could escape Sophia’s mouth as a torrent of semen flooded her insides once more, the volume just as dense as the previous load. She couldn’t think straight, as all she could do was lay there and let the mind numbing pleasure envelop her and sweep her away.

Her womb felt heavy and hot, and yet there was no end in sight for the sheer amount of cum that was being fired inside of her. If Sophia was in the right state of mind, she would have regretted ever proposing such a deal with the eager futa, but it was too late for her to regret her decision as the damage had already been done.

Impressed as to just how much her mate could squirt, and how intense it was, Noel was all the more determined to see it again and again. Even as she stood still, calming down from the euphoric high, she was already planning on continuing until she was satisfied and got what she wanted.

“So? Are you ready to admit you’re mine, Sophie? Or do I need to fuck you into submission?” Noel felt a rush of adrenaline course through her as she uttered those words, a feeling swelling up inside of her that she wasn’t familiar with. It was thrilling to be in control, to make others surrender themselves to her through sex, and she wanted to push that to its limit.

Sweating as she rested her head against one of her pillows, Sophia was in a daze, not entirely registering what was being spoken. But after a moment of racking her brain and trying to make sense of this situation, she came to the conclusion that she was being made a fool of.

“A-As if! You’ll have to do better than that!” Sophia stuttered as she wasn’t entirely sure if she could handle much more of this bed shaking mating. The younger girl had only ejaculated twice, and she appeared to be unfazed by it, almost as if this wasn’t even considered a warm up to her.

Smirking deviously as she expected to hear just that, Noel began to thrust her hips fiercely, mustering as much strength as she could, all in a bid to break the brunette. She wasn’t going to stop until she achieved her goal, and earned herself a friend that she could gush about to her family.

Of course, she would just have to leave out the part about them having mind blowing sex.

What time is it..? It’s dark outside, so it must be late. Ugh… I can’t believe I just let that happen… Just how many times did Noel make me cum? How many times did she cum inside of me..?

Sophia was resting on her side, having been fading in and out of consciousness until now. She had lost track of time and succumbed to the pleasure of being a woman at some point, and she could barely remember what happened after that. Her whole body ached, and she felt bloated like never before.

The sheer amount of semen inside of her womb was unbelievable, as she had been stretched well past her limits. She could hardly be mistaken for a woman in the last stage of her pregnancy - her belly looked as if it was the size of a yoga ball. It was undeniable proof that she had been inflated with an unfathomable amount of cum.

I can’t believe Noel stopped of her own volition… Did she take pity on me? I mean, that has to be it. I find it hard to believe that she was drained and out for the count. Hell, she got dressed and rushed out of my room after making sure I was fine. If that doesn’t prove she’s still full of energy, then I don’t know what will.

She basically fucked me into a stupor, and didn’t stop until she was ready to call it quits. It’s like she was trying to mark me with that stupidly huge cock of hers… Is this what Millie has to put up with? Vicky probably does all this and more all the time. No… It’s hard to imagine her losing herself and acting like a wild animal.

Jeez. Why do I feel so empty..? I’m stuffed full of so much freaking cum, and yet I feel like something’s missing. I don’t even want to imagine what I must look like right now…

“Sophie? I brought you some dinner and water. Here, you must be thirsty,” the concerned and innocent voice belonging to Noel broke through the unsettling silence. She was dressed and acting as if nothing had ever happened, and carrying a tray with some food and water on it.

Unable to muster the strength to roll over or sit up, mostly due to the fact that her womb was inflated to such a ludicrous extent, Sophia sighed in defeat as she realised that she was helpless once more. She couldn’t do anything by herself, and that harsh realisation made her all the more bitter.

“Don’t try and act like you’re worried about me. Look at what you did!” Sophia shouted, irritated that things had escalated far beyond her expectations. This was above and beyond what she thought was possible, and it left a bad taste in her mouth to think that she had actually enjoyed being treated like a cocksleeve.

Tilting her head to the side, Noel was evidently confused as to what the bloated brunette meant. Placing the tray down, she decided to shed some light on what happened, “What’re you talking about, Sophie? You were the one who kept begging for more. Remember? You said that I had to break you if I wanted us to be friends.”

“I-I did not beg!” Sophia refuted, not wanting to even humour the possibility that she wanted this to happen. She had anticipated that she would be able to maintain control of the situation far longer than she did, and would be able to call it quits before her mind was turned to mush.

Giggling to herself as she found the older girl’s behaviour to be cute, Noel took a seat on the edge of the bed and placed her hand atop of hers. She kindly reassured her that it did in fact happen, “Yes you did, Sophie. You just didn’t want to admit defeat, and look at what happened. Besides, it was kind of hot to see that side of you.”

“D-Don’t say that!” Sophia shouted as she didn’t want to imagine what she must have acted like in order for the maid to call her attractive. She had the feeling that she was behaving like a total slut, but she couldn’t say for certain if that did happen. Everything that happened while they had sex was blurred together after all.

Refraining from laughing at how adorable this act of denial was, Noel felt a tinge of guilt for having gone a little overboard. “Sorry, I guess I went a bit too far today. I’m happy that you enjoyed yourself, Sophie, even if you won’t admit it. But you know what? We’re friends now! Friends!”

Great… There she goes, jumping to conclusions. When did I ever surrender? Oh well… I suppose I should at least let her have this one. She did fuck me harder than ever before after all.

“Fine, fine. We’re friends. It’s not that big of a deal, you know?” Sophia tried to brush it off and act nonchalant, even if she knew that it would be impossible to let this matter die down that easily. She had the feeling that her whole family would know about this come tomorrow, and she dreaded the thought of being pressed for answers about their relationship.

Thrusting one of her fists in the air, Noel was overjoyed that her tutor had just admitted it herself. In truth, she had come to that conclusion all on her own after realising that the sun had set, and that they had been having sex for several hours without any breaks. She could’ve kept going, but she was worried about someone’s wellbeing.

“I’d hug you right now, but um… I don’t think that’s the best idea,” Noel had to refrain from pouncing on the bloated girl and embracing her in a hug, as she didn’t want to make more of a mess than she already had. She felt guilty about that, and she was determined to clean up once dinner was finished.

Sophia’s bed was a complete and utter mess. Semen continued to seep out of her gaping pussy and onto the sheets, creating a sizable pool that brimmed with fertility. There were dried up patches all over the bed, but at the very least, the army of plushies were all safe from the crossfire.

Groaning as she just wanted to pretend that this never happened, Sophia had to admit that the futa was exceptionally skilled despite not having sex that often. It made her wonder what would happen if she were to actually hone her skills and practice. Shuddering, she tried not to imagine what kind of a monster that would be.

“So, what’s the plan with Millie? Are you going to grow a pair and make a move? Or are you going to just wait around and hope she comes to you?” Wanting to change the topic, Sophia was curious to know what the young girl’s next move would be in regards to the whole cuckolding arrangement.

Having never really considered the possibility of her being proactive, Noel shook her head as she found it hard to believe that her advances would be met with positive reception. If anything, she would just be rejected and seen as a nuisance for trying to have sex with her crush so frequently.

Letting out a disappointed sigh, Sophia had the feeling that she would need to lend a hand. She already had a few ideas in mind, and she was more than happy to share them, “How about toying with Millie? I bet she’d go crazy if you stop her from climaxing. Hell, finger her into submission and see her come running!”

“C-Could I do that..? I mean, she’s always teasing me, but would it be that good of an idea to give her a taste of her own medicine?” Noel was uncertain about this, as she never really thought about flipping the tables and making Emilia frustrated from not being able to get any form of release.

Sophia had to refrain from berating the girl whose sexual prowess was on a whole other level. Choosing her words carefully, she reassured her, “Look, you’re talented, Noel. It might sound crazy coming from me, but I don’t think Millie is as perfect as she’s made out to be. Edge her a little, and I’m sure she’ll get hooked.”

“I-I don’t get it, but sure. I’m willing to give it a try,” as naive as Noel was, she wasn’t about to refuse assistance from the dishevelled brunette. She did want to refute that remark about Emilia not being perfect, but it wasn’t like she felt as if she was anyway. From her perspective, everyone had their flaws.

I can already see it now. Noel’s going to message me begging for help. I guess I can just show her what I mean later.

Feeling ridiculous for being in such a pitiful state for an extended period of time, Sophia just knew that she would be stuck in the bathroom squeezing her stomach to get rid of every last drop for a good while. It irritated her, but it was something that she would just have to accept as a punishment for making light of someone younger than her.

“Noel. Bottom draw. Can you get my dildo and shove it inside of me? It feels gross to have your cum trickling out of me all the time,” Sophia was abrupt and straight to the point, instructing the young maid where to find her foot long toy. She was a little ashamed that she was revealing where she hid it, but it’s not like it was hard to find.

This was her Eden, a place where she felt safe and sound, and while it had been defiled and turned into a den for profane acts, it was hard for her to deny that she didn’t slightly enjoy having this dork for company. Sure, she may be dense, but it’s not as if she was intolerable. She was a sparkling ray of sunshine, brightening up her gloomy life.

And above all else, she was the first person to leave a crack in her cold mask.

Chapter Text

Emilia was practically naked atop of her bed, her nightgown pulled up to her collarbone to reveal her thick, ripe, voluptuous body. Drops of sweat glistened in the light as she spread her legs, revealing her hairless, wet and needy womanhood to her wife who stood in the doorway to their ensuite.

“You don’t want to keep me waiting, do you, Vicky?” Lust was dripping off of every word that rolled out of Emilia’s mouth, as she licked her lips while focusing her attention towards the bewildered futa’s crotch. Seeing that a tent had been pitched, she felt like she was validated, like her efforts had proven successful.

All of the time spent perfecting her image to be portrayed as a sexy housewife that could arouse her partner with ease was finally paying off, and she was glad that the love of her life was longing for her. It made her feel complete, as she could only get this kind of satisfaction from Victoria.

Sometime in February, Emilia came to realise that she was extremely fond of sex, and that her libido was far greater than she could ever have imagined. She used to be satisfied with making love once a week, seldom relying on masturbation to please herself, but now she found herself craving more and more.

She didn’t understand what the cause may be, as she had been perfectly normal up until then. While she did consider that she may have been subconsciously suppressing her desires, the thought of it sounded ridiculous. She didn’t want to think of herself as some sex addict, even as a joke.

While struggling with this craving for intimacy, Emilia had been attempting to solve the problem before it got any worse. Masturbation was becoming more and more frequent, but she was also starting to be more bold with her own sexual preferences, often asking Victoria to indulge her.

But unfortunately, she was met with disappointment as all of her requests were left unfulfilled.

Emilia had tried being direct, pleading to be spanked for being a bad girl, but her wife rejected her. While it was flattering to be treated like a delicate flower, it hurt to have her own desires shattered after she had vocalised them. She was already so accommodating with this whole cuckolding affair, and yet it felt unfair for her to be denied like this.

As much as she tried to let it go and write it off as bad timing on her part, Emilia found herself yearning for a sense of fulfilment. It took her a couple of days of contemplation, but she decided that if Victoria wasn’t going to listen to her, then she would just have to see if her adorable maid would indulge her.

It was difficult to say the least, given that she was assisting Victoria with her work, while Noel had her own duties to attend to, but that didn’t stop her from trying. The best she managed to do throughout the week was placing the young girl’s hand on her butt, hoping that she would put two and two together and either spank her or fondle her backside.

At the very least, Emilia had managed to find enjoyment in giving her wife a blowjob underneath her desk. She knew that it was risky, that they could get caught any moment, but that only amplified the excitement of the situation, making her want to see just how far she could go before someone found them.

It was the highlight of her week, and as much as she enjoyed being taken into town for a date, it just wasn’t as thrilling as doing something so incredibly risky.

The night of their date, she had been rather insistent about making love. She claimed that it was to make up for her distant behaviour throughout the week, but deep down she knew that it was for her own selfish needs. Thankfully, her wish was granted, and she was creampied four times before Victoria fell asleep in her arms.

Despite having had such fulfilling sex just last night, Emilia was eager for more. As she reached down and spread the folds of her vagina open, almost as if to invite her wife to plunge her dick inside of her, she used her free hands to grope one of her large breasts, kneading it with her palm while squishing her nipple.

Slouching forward as she tried to hide just how turned on she was, even though they were in the privacy of their own bedroom, Victoria hurried towards the bed, almost tripping over her own feet in the process. As much as she wanted to just call it a night and go to sleep, it was impossible for her to ignore the needy seductress.

“Y-You’re so hot, Emmy…” Victoria blurted out as she crawled up onto the bed, coming to a halt between her alluring wife’s outstretched legs. Pulling her pyjama pants down to her knees, her erection sprung free, swaying up and down for a moment before coming to a halt. She doubted she could last as long as last night, but she felt she had to at least try.

Pleased to hear such flattery coming from the prudish futa, Emilia rolled over, getting onto her knees and presenting her round, obtrusive butt. She was conscious of just how big it was, but she was content with it, as she felt like she could take quite a beating from behind because of it. Not that she could ever say such a thing.

“You don’t know how happy I am to hear that, honey. But you know what would make me feel even better? If you spanked me,” Emilia wasn’t about to let it go, as she was dissatisfied that both her wife and Noel weren’t giving her the rough treatment that she wanted. She knew she was asking for a lot, but she needed this.

She needed to have her own desires indulged for once, as she was always putting her own wants and needs to the side in place of her lover’s.

Victoria was apprehensive, as she didn’t want to bring harm to the love of her life. It just felt so wrong to do such a thing, even if it was a request. After a moment of contemplation, she shook her head, as she explained, “S-Sorry Emmy. I don’t think I could ever forgive myself if I were to hurt you, even if you want it.”

Oh, so it’s okay for me to go along with your cuckolding fetish, but as soon as I start to ask for favours, suddenly it’s too much? I know you mean well, Vicky, but it’s just not fair.

“It took a lot of courage for you to ask me to sleep with Noel, Vicky. You must have been anxious, dreading the thought of me turning you down. Now imagine how I feel when I’m the one asking for you to do something for me,” Emilia was somewhat stern yet rational as she spoke, her tone making it clear she was hurt once again.

Feeling guilty over having been so selfish that she was failing to acknowledge that her wife has her own wants and needs, Victoria hung her head in shame. Taking a deep breath to gather her courage and compose herself, she made the decision to indulge her, even if it didn’t sit quite right with her. She didn’t want to be considered a wife beater after all.

Readying herself, Victoria was wary about how much speed and force she used as she swung her hand, directing it straight towards one of the brunette’s round buttcheeks. The impact echoed throughout the bedroom, making her feel embarrassed. She sought validation as she asked, “H-How was that, Emmy?”

Basking in the momentary shock that came with being spanked so suddenly, Emilia was absolutely stoked that she had finally gotten what she wanted. Sure, it wasn’t quite as rough or forceful as she would have liked, but it was progress. There was no need for her to check herself out in the mirror afterwards, as she had the feeling there wouldn’t be any marks.

“That was great, honey! How about you spank me some more while you fuck me hard~? You can be as rough as you’d like,” Emilia wiggled her booty as she peeked backwards over her shoulder, hoping that her enthusiasm would persuade her wife to do it again. She’d never felt this exhilarated before, and she was curious to know if she could get any higher.

Blushing as she found the positive reaction to be hot, Victoria nervously grabbed the curvy seductress by the waist while positioning herself. With her glans rubbing against the wet folds of her lover’s pussy, she took a quick breath before bucking her hips forward, sliding her cock inside at a slow but steady pace.

Feeling every nook and cranny tightening down to welcome her dick, Victoria was starting to move past the guilt of having just struck her wife’s ass. She was wary about doing it again, but for now she would much rather focus her efforts on ensuring that the both of them enjoyed themselves.

Pleasant and ecstatic moans escaped Emilia’s plump lips as she felt the futa’s member sliding back and forth at a passionate yet moderate pace. The way it rubbed against her insides made her push her body backwards, hoping that it would be enough to guide her towards a sweet spot.

She was content with being filled with a six inch dick, as it belonged to the only person that she genuinely found satisfaction with. Sure, she may get off on Noel’s oversized behemoth, but that didn’t quite please her the same way that Victoria did. It was a case of deepening her bond with her childhood sweetheart, and nothing could ever top that.

The bed shook gently as the couple made love, their pleasant moans and gasps becoming music that filled their bedroom. The sounds of their bodies smacking against each other was slowly growing more rough and forceful, proof that they were increasing their pace and succumbing to their own lust for one another.

While Emilia was somewhat displeased that she wasn’t being spanked while being pounded from behind, she understood that she was asking a bit too much. She was lucky to be struck even once, and yet she yearned for more, to have her ass red and beaten, to be able to see handprints when she checked herself out in the mirror.

She was conflicted as to whether this was as satisfying as she wanted it to be, or if she was just being selfish. So much so that she failed to realise that the futa’s thrusts were slowing down.

It had been a few minutes since she started to fuck her wife doggystyle, but Victoria was already gasping for air and struggling to maintain her once steady pace. The four rounds of sex last night was taking its toll on her, even if she had slept in. She was doing her best to hold out as long as she could, but she was simply delaying the inevitable.

“E-Emmy!!” Victoria bucked her hips forward one last time, burying her cock as deep as it would go inside of the sopping wet pussy. Tilting her head backwards, she let the accumulating pleasure erupt from within her, as she grinded her glans against the upper wall while ejaculating.

Squealing as she hadn’t anticipated such a climatic finish so suddenly, Emilia grabbed fistfuls of blankets in order to keep herself steady. She was shaking right down to her very core, and while she was truly loving every moment of being creampied, and having an abundance of hot spunk fill her up, she felt confused.

On one hand, she was elated to be creampied by the love of her life, but she couldn’t help but to feel like she was becoming numb to this kind of predictable sex.

Make no mistake, Emilia did enjoy making sweet love with Victoria, to take their time and relish in the comfort of one another’s body, but a part of her was hoping that it would be a little more animalistic. She wanted some thrill, to experience what it was like to lose herself to her instincts.

Victoria’s ejaculation was more impressive than normal, albeit only slightly. She wasn’t close to inflating her wife with her cum anytime soon, but she could easily fill a couple of shot glasses. Despite all of this, she was spent, as her body wasn’t accustomed to climaxing so many times within the span of twenty four hours.

Slumping forward to rest on the brunette’s back, Victoria was struggling to catch her breath and calm down. It was clear that she was done for the evening, that she would quickly pass out once her head hit the pillow. She had to be up early for the start of the new week, so it wasn’t in her best interest to stay up much later anyway.

“A-Are you done already, Vicky..?” A confused Emilia asked, having expected that they would at least go a couple more rounds before calling it a night. She hadn’t even experienced a mind blowing climax, as she had been too lost in her own thoughts to really enjoy making love.

Being met with a fatigued groan as her wife rolled off of her back and slumped down onto the bed, Emilia could only sigh and shake her head as she sat up straight. It was adorable to see how tuckered out she was, but that wouldn’t be enough to satisfy the itch inside of her. Still, it’s not like she had the right to complain.

I haven’t even… No, I shouldn’t be so hard on Vicky. She’s had it rough lately, and she did a fantastic job last night. I’m being greedy. This isn’t about me; it’s about us.

Trying to rationalise that these things happened, that she shouldn’t be so worked up about being unable to climax, Emilia decided to help tuck Victoria into bed. After giving her a loving kiss on the forehead, she turned off the lights and crawled under the blankets, tossing and turning as she grew more and more restless.

Noel probably didn’t let Soph get any rest during their sleepover. I mean, I could tell that they had been having sex. I could smell it. Just how does Noel have so much energy..? If Vicky was like her, then I’d never have to worry about feeling dissatisfied ever again. Ugh… I shouldn’t compare them.

Vicky does her best for me, and I’m grateful for that. I feel terrible for demanding that she spank me, but it felt so good! I just want a bit of excitement. Is that too much to ask? I agreed to help with her cuckold fetish, so I should be able to get what I want every now and then. It’s not like I’m asking for anything crazy…

Both Noel and Vicky both don’t get what I want. I told Vicky to spank me, to punish me for being a naughty girl, and she turned me down. I try to give Noel hints that she can grope me and feel me up, but she doesn’t do anything. What else can I do but spell it out for the both of them?

I want to get fucked silly! I want to have rough sex that leaves me sore the next morning! I want to be dominated! But Vicky doesn’t get that…

Sure, Noel could do it if I asked her to, but it’s not the same. There’s no special bond between us to make it all the more satisfying. It needs to be Vicky, but ugh… Maybe I should just keep my mouth shut and learn to live with it. I’ve shown her what I’m interested in, but she doesn’t show any signs of wanting to indulge in it with me.

Clearly the fault lies with me. I’ve been putting on weight, I’ve been stressed out and eating more than I should, and now I’m blaming my own wife for my own shortcomings. Vicky has given me the world and more, and all I’ve done is try to look pretty and hope that I can be treated like some whore.

Groaning as she turned over and grabbed her phone off of her bedside table, Emilia quickly began to search the internet, hoping to find some kind of answer to the dilemma she was facing. She knew that talking it out would help, but she wanted to ensure that there weren’t any other alternatives that didn’t involve confrontation.

It came as no surprise that she was showing signs of sexual frustration, and that she was wary of acknowledging her own sexuality out of fear of rejection, but what was most shocking was that her increased libido could be a result of her experiencing pleasure from a far superior mate.

It sounded ludicrous, but the more Emilia read into it, the more she began to feel like there may be a shred of truth in it.

For someone to go from having mild, restrained sex once a week, to being lusted after by a stud of a futa was something Emilia could never have anticipated when she first got married. She had grown so accustomed to making sweet love with Victoria, that upon getting a taste of something new, it caused something to awaken inside of her.

She had been tainted by Noel and her giant cock, having been stretched out and filled with unthinkable amounts of cum again and again. Sure, she had only had sex with her a small number of times, but their sessions were often long and crazy, bringing out both of their carnal instincts as they lost all reasoning.

Just thinking about that actually happening made Emilia shudder, as it sounded like something straight out of one of her wife’s pornos. For her body to have gotten a taste of stimulation far greater than what Victoria could give her and grow addicted to it was absurd, and yet the idea stuck with her.

Perhaps Noel really did awaken something inside of her, or maybe she had always had such a great appetite for sex, but had been restraining herself subconsciously out of fear of scaring Victoria off. Whatever the truth may be, she didn’t want to let her desires control her any longer.

Maybe I need to change up my lifestyle a little? Yeah, that might help. I could start to work out and get back in shape, and lose all this weight I’ve put on lately. I can stop worrying about being called fat, and I can be more open with Vicky about what I really want. She’s a bit dense, so I’ll just have to be direct with her.

It’s worth a shot! Anything to help get me out of this slump.

The following morning, Emilia was ready to get started on improving her own health, both physically and mentally. Dressed in a pair of white yoga pants, and a matching sports bra that was a size too small for her magnificent bosom, she was about to head out and go for a morning jog.

She had thought about doing some laps around the manor until she was used to it, but in the end she decided it was better to run around the block. Sure, she would cross paths with the neighbours and receive some questionable looks, but she felt it was better to not limit herself so early on.

As she closed the manor doors behind her, Emilia was surprised to see Noel making her way up the footpath towards her. The young girl had beads of sweat dripping down her forehead, and she was wearing an oversized grey shirt and black tracksuit pants, along with a pair of worn out training shoes.

Noticing the ever playful housewife, Noel’s expression lit up as she waved at her. Closing the gap between them, she took a moment to catch her breath and compose herself. It was easy to tell that she had been working out, although it was difficult to tell what may have prompted her to do so, given that she was already in good shape due to her job.

“I didn’t know you went on morning jogs, Noel,” Emilia was surprised, as she believed herself to be quite observant, and yet she never noticed the maid sneaking out of the manor. She was curious to learn more, as she had the feeling that this decision of hers was new, even if there was no evidence to back that up.

Scratching her cheek, the bashful Noel could only awkwardly laugh as she racked her brain, trying to come up with some plausible excuse. Realising that she was taking too long, she decided to come clean, “I-I only started this morning, actually. I feel like I haven’t been getting as much exercise as I should be getting, and well… Here we are.”

“As much as Soph can help tutor you, she’s not the most active person. I suppose this is just your way of experiencing P.E, hmm?” Emilia didn’t really mind that she had just spoken poorly of her own sister, as it was the truth. She was just trying to justify why the young girl was working out, and this was the most logical conclusion she could reach.

Confused as she didn’t quite understand how those two things linked together, Noel felt it was for the best to go a bit further into detail, even if it was a little embarrassing. “I just want to be strong enough that my family can rely on me. It doesn’t help that I’m clumsy, but I just want Mama and the others to be proud of me.”

“Oh, I wouldn’t worry about that too much, Noel. I’m sure they already are,” Emilia was genuinely impressed to hear how pure the maid’s intentions were. She found her even more adorable than she already was, and she had to resist the urge to squeeze those cheeks of hers until they turned red.

Blushing as she averted her gaze for a moment, Noel turned her attention back towards the brunette, having not registered that she was dressed for working out. Marvelling at how hot she looked in that sports bra and yoga pants, she seemed to have hardened her resolve as she stepped forward and grabbed her by the waist, pulling her towards her.

“Y-You look sexy, Em. Are you trying to work on your stamina so you can keep up with me?” Noel stuttered as she tried to flirt with the housewife, having practised countless times mentally about what she could say when the two of them were alone. It didn’t help that her tutor wasn’t the best teacher for these kinds of things.

I-Is she hitting on me..? Noel of all people..?

Flustered that she was on the receiving end for a change, Emilia decided to just let the young girl do her thing, and to not reject her advances. She wanted to see just how bold she could be when they were standing on the manor’s porch, with the possibility of someone opening the door and catching them.

“You’d like that, wouldn’t you? A marathon of sex. Heh. Well, it’d be one hell of a work out, I must say,” Emilia was quite playful as she flirted right back, not showing any shame of fooling around with one of her maids out in the open like this. She was expecting that this would be too much for her, that this would make her overheat.

But she was poorly mistaken.

Mustering more courage, Noel moved her hands down from the seductress’ waist, sliding over her wide hips before circling around to her backside. Running her fingers across the yoga pants, she hesitated for a second before groping that hefty ass, making sure to cop a good feel.

“I-If it means I get to watch you bounce your butt, then sure. I’ll happily take you up on that offer,” Noel felt as if she was going to pass out from how utterly embarrassing it was to say these things with a straight face. As much as she had tried to prepare herself mentally for this, it was far more draining than she imagined.

She’s not backing down, huh? I think she just needs a little push and then she’ll run away with her tail between her legs.

Grinning from ear to ear as she was enjoying this far more than she rightfully should, Emilia leaned in and whispered, “How about we do it today then? We can fuck like animals as much as we like, Noel. And if anyone hears us, we can just say that we’ve been working out together. Doesn’t that sound fun~?”

This was all becoming too much for Noel to bear, but she was determined to go along with Sophia’s plan, even if she would faint from embarrassment. Digging her fingers into the older woman’s butt, she moved one of her hands up towards her chest, grabbing hold of one of those huge breasts that she just couldn’t get enough of.

“T-T-The only animal here is you, Em. You’re um… Y-You’re just a bitch in heat!” Noel was at her wits end as she raised her voice and groped the brunette with a firm grip, feeling as if she was about ready to pass out at any moment. She felt guilty for saying such a thing, but it was all in hope of having this plan succeed.

Emilia was left speechless as she had never anticipated that the cute little maid would call her something so harsh. It was shocking, and she was struggling to process whether this had actually happened. She wasn’t even able to piece together that her own sister was the instigator of this whole situation.

N-Not even Vicky would dare call me such a thing… I should hate it, but… But it’s kind of exciting…

Struggling to comprehend the reality of the situation, and how she was actually finding some slight enjoyment in being referred to as a bitch by someone so pure and innocent, Emilia let out a shriek as she was suddenly spanked. It was much harsher than what she’d experienced last night, as it left a stinging sensation.

“D-D-Don’t keep me waiting,” Noel stuttered out like a dork before hurrying inside, having gone one step further and actually struck her crush’s backside. She’d done it in the spur of the moment, as she was running on fumes and felt like she was going to faint at any moment. She slammed the door shut behind her, needing to hide her shame.

S-She spanked me..?! Noel actually spanked me! It’s like she finally understood what I was trying to hint at last week! And she was so rough about it! Fuck… I hate that I want her to do it again. No, I shouldn’t want that. I should be hoping that Vicky would indulge me a little more.

Emilia stood there on the front porch for a minute in silence, unable to wrap her head around what had just transpired. It wasn’t until a cold gust of wind made her shiver that she realised that she was supposed to be going on a jog around the block, that she had planned on working up a sweat and ultimately losing some weight.

But as she began to work up a steady pace along the sidewalk, she couldn’t get Noel’s actions out of her head.

Chapter Text

“D-D-Don’t keep me waiting,” Noel stuttered like a dork, having just spanked her crush on the butt. Adrenaline was pumping as she rushed into the manor, slamming the door behind her before gasping for air. Her workout couldn’t compare to the rush she was currently feeling, and she was ashamed of herself.

What did I just do?! I groped and spanked Em! W-What would Victoria think if she knew about this?! I-I could be fired! N-No, I should keep calm and not jump to conclusions. I’m sure if I apologised, then they would both understand and forgive me. Well, I’ll definitely be punished, but I feel like that’s a given.

Still… It was really exciting to stand up to Em and not let her be in control. I don’t think I did a good job of hitting on her, but I like to think that she was shocked by it. I mean, it was my first time doing such a thing… I’m not sure if all that practise with Sophie has paid off yet, but at least it’s something.

I never imagined that Em would start working out though… Seeing her in a sports bra and yoga pants was kind of hot, but I don’t really know why… Maybe it’s because she was showing off her skin..?

I-I should hurry up and get changed. Diana will scold me if I take too long to report in.

With her heart racing a million miles a minute, Noel scurried towards the maid quarters, only to make a detour to freshen up in the bathroom quickly. She wasn’t too concerned about her appearance, but she didn’t want to smell like sweat so early in the morning. After all, she had a long day ahead of her.

Removing her shirt and tracksuit pants, she couldn’t help but to run her hands across her modest chest while thinking about how it felt to squeeze one of Emilia’s breasts. She loved that soft feeling, and how it spilled out of her palm when she held it, not to mention the sheer size.

I wonder what it’s like to have boobs that big… Will mine grow any larger..?

Having never really considered the possibility of her bosom growing, Noel shook her head as she just couldn’t imagine someone as childish as herself with the physique of a woman. As much as she would like people to stop treating her like a kid, she was struggling to envision herself as an adult.

She was clumsy, stuttered a lot, and was quite naive. She was competent with housework, but that was all that she had going for her, aside from her youth. She wasn’t as gorgeous as Emilia, nor was she as intelligent as Sophia. Her family wasn’t rich like Victoria’s either, and she didn’t have a successful career.

Deciding it was best not to dwell on these things, as she was actively making an effort to better herself to help support her family, Noel tidied herself up before stepping into her work uniform. Rolling white leggings up her legs, she straightened her dress before putting her headdress on.

Pleased that she didn’t look sloppy, Noel tossed her dirty clothes into her hamper, as she would wash them later on when she had a moment. Looking at herself in a mirror before leaving, she smiled at her own reflection, only to pull silly faces in an attempt to see just how expressive she could be.

Alright. I suppose it’s time I go check in with Diana, and see what she wants me to do. As much as I’d like to spy on Em and see how she’s feeling after what I did earlier, I should probably give her some space. I mean, I said some really mean things, and I don’t think I could look her in the eye right now.

Stuffing a ham and cheese sandwich that she had made for lunch into her mouth, Noel used her free time to play with her phone. She was quite comfortable with using something so high tech, even though she wasn’t entirely sure how everything worked. But for the most part, she didn’t feel like she would break it by simply touching it anymore.

I wonder if Sophie’s awake? She rarely responds to my messages during the day, so it makes me think that she’s asleep. Well, it wouldn’t hurt to call her and tell her about what happened, would it?

Pulling up her practically empty list of contacts, Noel called her tutor, waiting patiently to see if she would be ignored or not. As she fed herself the last piece of her sandwich that she had cut into triangles, she almost jumped in her seat as the dial tone came to an end much sooner than she anticipated.

“What do you want?”

The disinterest in Sophia’s voice was as clear as day, although it didn’t sound as if she had just woken up. In fact, the noise in the background made it seem as if she was outside for a change. It was shocking to say the least, as she never left the impression that she got out of the house that often.

“U-Um… Hello Sophie. Is this a bad time?” Noel could never really get used to talking over the phone with her friend, and she found herself blushing while tapping the dining table in front of her. She was worried about being an inconvenience, and she was starting to regret not just sending a message instead.

The sound of Sophia’s sigh of disbelief was hushed, but it was audible through the phone. She took a moment to respond, almost as if she was surveying her surroundings to make sure she was out of the way and that no one would bother her, “I have class in fifteen. Make it quick.”

Oh right, she does go to university, doesn’t she..? It’s so easy to forget when she’s always at home.

“O-Okay. Well, I did what you said. You know, the thing about toying with Em?” Noel lowered her voice so no one could overhear her, as she didn’t want to cause any misunderstandings with her coworkers. It was a topic that was best left a secret, and she was second guessing whether now was a good time to discuss it.

Sophia was quiet for a moment, although the sound of people in the background made it clear that the call hadn’t ended. It was only a matter of seconds before she asked, “And? Are you going to tell me that you messed up? No, you don’t sound distressed. I take it that things went well then?”

“Y-Yeah. I did what you told me to do, and she was left speechless. I feel bad for calling her names…” Noel slouched in her seat as she felt guilty for having done such things. Make no mistake, she wouldn’t have gone along with it if she didn’t think it would be fun, but she was regretting it after the fact.

Groaning before letting out an exasperated sigh, Sophia sounded somewhat annoyed as she spoke into the phone, “You’re not going to burst into tears, are you? I’m sure you did just fine. But if you really want my approval, then I guess I could stop by and say hello once I’m done with my classes.”

“Huh..? You’re going to come here? Really?! I can’t wait, Sophie!” Noel’s mood did a quick one-eighty as she jumped to her feet, feeling pumped up and invigorated. She was ecstatic to hear that her friend was going to make an effort to visit, and she felt as if she now had a reason to do her best for the remainder of the day.

Almost as if she regretted her proposal, Sophia knew that it was too late to take it back. Instead, she made it perfectly clear that there was no guarantee that she would stop by the Buckfield family’s manor, “I never said I would, Noel. Don’t go celebrating already. I could just go straight home and go to bed, you know?”

“D-Don’t do that, Sophie! You can’t just get my hopes up for nothing!” Upset that things might not go as planned, and that she could potentially just be getting led on, Noel genuinely wanted to spend some more time with the erratic girl. Their sleepover had been quite fun, even if she had gone a little overboard.

Through the phone, it was easy to tell that there was the tiniest of smiles starting to form on Sophia’s face as she playfully responded, “I’m not cheap, you know? It’ll cost you an arm and a leg. But I suppose my sister is worth it, huh? Alright. I’m gonna hang up. You’ll know if I’m coming over or not soon enough.”

“Okay. Good luck, Sophie,” Noel was a little flustered, as she could never quite predict what her tutor was going to do next. As much as she wanted to keep talking, she knew that both of their schedules weren’t so forgiving, and that they were pressed for time. She was hoping for a goodbye, but she heard nothing of the sort before their call ended.

Calming down, Noel realised that several of her coworkers who had also been seated at the dining table were giggling. It didn’t take a rocket scientist to know what they found so funny, and she quickly sat down and hung her head in shame. She was embarrassed, having made a fool of herself in front of others.

But it’s not like her fellow maids knew what she was talking about, or what was going on.

Before anyone could tease her for having gotten so worked up over a mere phone call, or question her about who she was talking to, Noel grabbed her plate and hurried into the kitchen. Cleaning up after herself was all so simple, even if she was prone to dropping things after washing them.

I can’t believe Sophie’s actually going to come over! And to see me! I’ll have to be on my best behaviour for the rest of the day! I don’t want Diana to give me extra work.

Sophia’s sudden appearance came as a shock to all but Noel, who had been anticipating her arrival. There was some ruckus due to her showing up without any notice, but she was welcomed into the Buckfield’s manor with open arms, joining them for dinner. She got on her sister’s nerves, but that was to be expected.

Once things calmed down, she snuck away to the upstairs guest bedroom, bringing the girl whom she had the privilege of calling her friend along with her. She was still hung up over having lost, but it’s not like she made a big deal about it. It was simply just a matter of her struggling to accept that she had established a bond with someone.

“So, what exactly happened?” Sophia sat down on the bed, placing her messenger bag beside her. She was wary not to let it leave her side, as it contained her laptop and other possessions. It was essentially a part of her, even as it rested against the side of her legs, her hand placed atop of it to ensure it didn’t go anywhere.

Standing in the middle of the room, Noel paused as she tried to rack her brain and put her thoughts into words. She wasn’t entirely sure if she could convey everything, but she was quite passionate as she explained, “S-So I went for a morning jog this morning, and when I came back, Em was leaving.”

“Uh huh. It’s a bit of a surprise to hear that she’s working out. Anyway, continue,” Sophia sounded amused by this new information, as she had been under the impression that her sister was perfect, and that she would never break so much as a sweat. It made sense though, considering she knew she was putting on weight.

Nodding, Noel fidgetted for a second, pressing her fingers together before blushing, “I-I did what you said. I tried to flirt with Em. I called her sexy, claiming that she was exercising to try and keep up with me, and when she tried to tease me, I called her a um.. A bitch in heat, and grabbed her butt. I-I also spanked her before running away.”

I-I can’t believe I actually did that… I mean, Sophie told me to just hit on Em, to give her a taste of her own medicine, and I went and laid my hands on her. It’s just so hard to think when I’m put on the spot like that.

Snickering to herself as she could just imagine the scene as it unfolded, Sophia had to stop herself from smiling. To her, just hearing about how her sister had been toyed with was absolutely hilarious, as it was the first time such a thing had happened from memory. She always had the suspicion that she was weak to pressure, and she was glad she was right.

“I bet she loved that. Vicky would never speak to her like that. She’s too nice,” Sophia was enjoying herself far more than she anticipated, and she was pleased with her choice to visit the Buckfields. She knew for a fact that Victoria was incapable of being brash or crude, that she would never forgive herself for directing profanity towards Emilia.

Hanging her head a little, Noel felt a little out of place here, like she didn’t belong. She hadn’t known Emilia and Victoria for long enough for her to feel comfortable talking about these things with such confidence, and she wasn’t exactly seeing eye to eye with them. She was just some immature teen who was in over her head, sticking her nose in the affairs of adults.

I’ve worked for Em and Victoria for a while now, but I’m not as familiar with them as Sophie is. I don’t know enough about them to know what their boundaries are, or how they would react to the smallest of things. For all I know, Em could be upset that I called her a bitch.

But then, why was it so thrilling..? Was it because I was doing something I know was wrong? Or was it something else? I don’t know, but I feel like Sophie won’t be able to help answer my question. She’d probably dance around the subject and tell me to find out for myself.

“So um… What should I do next, Sophie?” Noel needed validation, to feel like she wasn’t walking blindly into this whole game of making her crush get all flustered. She could come up with ideas of her own, but she felt like it was best to ask someone who was closer with the manor’s seductress.

Sophia’s eye bolted towards the door, and she brought a finger up to her lips, signalling for the uncertain maid to be quiet. She heard the sound of footsteps for a moment, and she had the sneaking suspicion that someone was outside, trying to eavesdrop on their private conversation.

Hopping up from the bed, Sophia quietly crept towards the door before swinging it open, catching the eavesdropper by surprise. After being met with a shriek, she smirked before condescendingly asking, “And just what do we have here? You aren’t really trying to listen in, are you, Millie?”

In the doorway stood Emilia, who was like a deer caught in headlights. She was in a state of shock, struggling to process how she had been found out so quickly, and it took her a few moments to inhale and recompose herself. It was apparent that she was still on edge, even as she tried to act like everything was under her control.

“Now why on Earth would I try to eavesdrop on you and Noel, Soph? I came here to see if you were going to stay the night, or if you needed a ride back home,” Emilia shook her head and brushed her braided ponytail behind her shoulder, pretending as if the foolish claim was beneath her.

Stepping closer to her sister who was only a few inches taller than her, Sophia leaned in and whispered into her ear with a mischievous grin, “I’m not buying it. You’re jealous, aren’t you? You don’t want me keeping Noel all to myself, do you? What would you do if we were having sex, Millie? I bet you’d be listening to us, envious that I beat you to it.”

“T-That’s absurd! Why would I ever..! No, I’m not going to play along with your games tonight, Sophia. You can catch a taxi home for all I care,” taken back that her younger sibling would dare accuse her of such things, Emilia was red in the face as she put her foot down, ridding herself of all intentions of being courteous towards her.

Em isn’t putting up with Sophie’s shenanigans. I wonder what Sophie said to make her react like this..? I want to ask, but it’s so awkward right now.

Unsure what to do in this situation, Noel just stood there in silence as the two siblings stared at one another, with tension building between them. It was only a moment later that Emilia stormed away, mumbling to herself under her breath about how she cannot believe that this was happening to her.

“Maybe if you get on your knees and beg, I’ll share, Millie!” Sophia shouted to her sister who was stomping down the hall. Snickering to herself that she had the last laugh, and that she had undeniably come out victorious in their little dispute, she closed the door, giving them the privacy they deserved.

As her erratic friend took a seat on the bed once more, Noel was wracking her brain, trying to come up with something to break the ice. She had to refrain from inquiring as to what their conversation was about, even though she was beginning to piece together that it was regarding her.

“So um… What do you think I should do, Sophie?” Returning back to the topic from before they were interrupted by their eavesdropper, Noel was expecting to be met with snarky suggestions, and that she should cause trouble for Emilia. She had no justification for anticipating this, other than the fact she knew the pair of sisters often argued.

Satisfied with herself, Sophia brushed her hair behind her ear, revealing her face and a content smile. It was rare for her to do this, but she felt like she needed to cool off after getting a rise out of her sister. She did find it odd that the younger girl gasped in awe, but she decided to let it slide, just this once.

“Honestly, I think you should keep hitting on Millie for a few days before playing hard to get. Show her that you mean business, then when she starts to anticipate more, you step back and give her the cold shoulder,” Sophia was calculating and cunning as she gave her friend an idea that she felt would work quite well.

She was Emilia’s sister after all, and despite her lack of understanding of what it meant to establish a bond with others, her expansive knowledge of novels meant that she wasn’t unfamiliar with romantic fiction.

Tilting her head to the side in confusion, Noel was trying to recall if she had seen any movies in the past that she could associate with such tactics. Searching the depths of her memories, she felt as if she had some kind of idea as to what was expected of her, but she needed clarification, “Playing hard to get..?”

“So you’re conditioning Millie to grow accustomed to you flirting with her, but just as she starts to expect it, you stop. It makes her wonder why you’ve suddenly lost interest in her, and it gives her the idea that she did something wrong,” Sophia tried to make it easy to understand, as much as she would have liked to dive into the psychology of it all.

So it’s kind of like if I were to stop making small talk with someone after chatting with them every day for a week… That’s probably not the best comparison, but I kind of get it. Still, this feels kind of mean…

“I-I think I get it. But what if it doesn’t work?” Noel lacked confidence, although she couldn’t deny that she was interested in attempting to flirt with Emilia once more. She had practiced a lot just for today, and she felt as if she needed to keep at it to feel more comfortable with taking control of the situation, and conveying her feelings in a crude yet direct manner.

Grabbing her bag and rummaging through it for a second, Sophia procured an item in a paper bag, extending her arm as if to give it to the uncertain maid. Her expression was blank, but there was a devious air to her as she explained, “If that doesn’t work, then just give her this. I’m sure Millie will understand what it is that you want from her.”

“H-Huh? But this is a… How is this supposed to clear things up, Sophie?” Flustered at what was inside of the brown paper bag, Noel couldn’t comprehend how this would help her in any shape or form. She wanted to express her affection towards the housewife, and yet she didn’t know if this would get the message across or not.

Shrugging her shoulders as if she had no concrete answer, Sophia rose to her feet and swung her bag over her shoulder, straightening out her clothes before responding, “It’s up to you how things turn out, Noel. I want to help enable Vicky’s cuckolding fetish, but even I can’t say for sure what’s going on in Millie’s head, or how she’ll react to you flirting with her.”

T-That isn’t helpful at all!

As much as she wanted to scream about how much pressure she was under, that her actions would determine whether this plan of hitting on Emilia would succeed or not, Noel knew that it would only cause a commotion. Having worked herself up, she let out a sigh in an attempt to calm down.

“I’ll do my best. It might take me some time, but I’m going to tell Em exactly how I feel! I’ll compliment her every day, and then I’ll suddenly stop when she leasts expects it! A-And after that, when she asks me if something’s wrong, then I’ll lay it on her! I’ll make it clear that I’m not messing around!” Noel was tame initially, but she grew more and more pumped up as she proclaimed her intentions.

Impressed that the naive maid was this determined to go along with this idea, Sophia couldn’t help but to smile for a second, only to shake her head, causing her wavy hair to fall back into place and cover half of her face. Having returned to her antisocial self, she stepped forward and gave the passionate girl an encouraging peck on the cheek.

“Good luck with edging Millie.”

Chapter Text

Emilia knew it was wrong to eavesdrop on a private conversation, but there was just something about her sister’s sudden appearance that didn’t sit right with her, especially after one of her maids actively made a move to try and hit on her. Something was amiss, and she felt like it was her duty to get to the bottom of it.

She thought that she had been quite careful with how she approached the guest bedroom, but to be caught red handed made her feel like a complete and utter embarrassment. Sure, she had underestimated just how observant Sophia could be at times, but it was still a foolish mistake on her end.

While she may not have proof, she had good reason to believe that Noel and Sophia were conspiring, that they were plotting something. Given what occurred in the morning, it was quite easy for her to point her finger at who the instigator behind such inappropriate behaviour was.

It left her confused and agitated, as she was struggling to comprehend what was the point in all of this.

Is Sophia getting back at me through Noel? I mean, what else could it be? She clearly wants to embarrass me, and she’s making Noel behave like a pervert to do so. Just what have I done to deserve this?

Is it because I’m always so hard on her? Or is this because Mom and Dad are giving her unwarranted attention? I don’t even know anymore…

Does she hate me or something? I feel like she’s arguing with me a lot lately, and that she’s trying to get under my skin. I haven’t done something to upset her, have I?

She’s always been a bit of a smart ass, but this is the first time I feel like Sophia’s actually trying to mess with me. Honestly, just how old does she think she is?

Oh well… I guess I should just suck it up. I’m supposed to be the older sister, and getting all worked up over her antics won’t do me any good. I’ll just have to be more careful from now on.

But still… Where does she get off on accusing me of being jealous? I swear, can’t I be worried about Noel’s wellbeing without people thinking I’m possessive? I just don’t want her to be told to behave inappropriately, that’s all.

How could I let Sophia have the last laugh like that? I mean really, where does she get off on thinking that I need her permission to speak with Noel? Sure, they are close, but there’s nothing going on between them.

…Is there?

It was difficult for Emilia to remain calm and composed, especially after being made a fool of by her own sister. It was humiliating, but there was little she could do without causing a commotion. She was in the wrong, and she knew that it was best to just accept her defeat. No one likes a sore loser after all.

Wandering the halls of the manor aimlessly, the flustered housewife was lost in her own thoughts, trying to find some rational reason as to why she was being targeted. It just didn’t make much sense to her, as she was positive that she hadn’t done anything to warrant this childish ridicule.

It was stressful, as it was only piling atop of her mountain of anxiety. Worrying about her weight and appearance was one thing, but she also was concerned about Victoria’s mental health. To have both Noel and Sophia intentionally trying to get under her skin like this wasn’t making her life any easier for her.

But what good would it do her to let any of this negatively impact her? She had the role of a textbook housewife to uphold, and it would only tarnish her image if anyone were to take note of her imperfections.

Not that Emilia thought that was perfect by any means. She knew she was flawed, but that only made her all the more determined to address these issues one by one, even if it would take some time.

It was simple enough for her to do something about her weight concerns and the awful habit of stress eating, but it wouldn’t produce immediate results even if she worked herself to the bone in a gym. The issue would gradually fade away as long as she remained fit and monitored her meals.

But her worries about Victoria were something that couldn’t be resolved that easily.

Emilia wanted to help her overcome her insecurities, to accept that there’s no harm in harbouring feelings of lust, and to encourage her to be more open with her sexuality, but it was a daunting task, one that she was uncertain how best to approach. It didn’t help that she had her own wants and needs that she wanted to address.

One step at a time. Vicky’s wellbeing comes before my own selfishness. As much as I would like her to indulge me every now and then…

Oh well. I’ll live with it. Vicky is my number one priority, and I want to make her feel like she’s the most loved person on the planet.

Drifting without purpose throughout the manor for a good while, Emilia eventually came across the woman that had been on her mind, bumping into her in the hallway outside their bedroom. The feeling of having someone’s head press against her chest made her want to hug her wife and keep her there.

“Sorry about that, Emmy. I was just about to go and see if Sophia wanted a lift home,” Victoria nudged her head towards the guest bedroom, her cheeks flushed a bright shade of pink after having just come into contact with her beloved’s breasts. It was an accident, a pleasant one at that.

For being the head of the household, Victoria tried her best to stay on top of things, to have an understanding of what transpired behind her back, but she was unaware of the sibling dispute that had occurred earlier. Not that it would surprise her in the slightest, as she was familiar with how the Thompson sisters interacted with one another.

As elated as she was to be referred to by her pet name in the open like this, Emilia suppressed her delight as she was reminded of just how snarky her younger sister could be. Letting out a frustrated sigh, she was quite harsh as she said, “Don’t bother. Sophia can find her own way home.”

Victoria was quick to catch on that there had been a dispute of sorts, and as much as she wanted to pry for information so she could rationalise that this was all some form of misunderstanding, she knew it was best to leave it be for now. She didn’t want to tread on thin ice and invoke her wife’s wrath.

Looking around to make sure that the coast was clear, and that none of her housemaids were making some last minute rounds around the manor before calling it a night, Victoria leapt forward and embraced the distressed brunette in a hug. Standing on her tip toes for a moment, she wanted to comfort her and rub their cheeks together.

No words were exchanged between the married couple, as they stood in the middle of the hallway, embracing one another tightly. For Emilia, she was pleasantly surprised that her wife would initiate it out in the open. It was heartwarming, and she could feel all of her stress starting to fade away.

“Thanks Vicky. Shall we take this to the bedroom?” Emilia was grateful, and she wanted to return the favour to the best of her ability. She wasn’t hinting that they should have sex, but it’s not as if she was entirely against it if someone so adorable were to lust for her. She just wanted some privacy so they could be open with one another.

Turning red in the face as she assumed that this was a sign that they were going to make love, Victoria averted her gaze and stared at the floor. She was wondering if anyone was around to overhear this, and if gossip would spread around the manor about their active sex life.

Looking up at her wife like a cowering puppy, Victoria meekly nodded her head as she couldn’t find her voice. She was embarrassed that they were starting to have sex on a daily basis, as she never thought that this would happen to her relationship. Sure, there were times where they’d do it for a couple of days in a row, but this was far more consistent.

Giggling to herself as just how precious her wife was, Emilia brought one of her hands up and stroked the back of the blonde’s head, running her fingers through her hair. Unable to help herself, she teased her just a little with an honest compliment, “I know I say it all the time, but you’re so freaking adorable, Vicky.”

“N-No… I’m not…” Victoria was quick to bury her face in the taller woman’s prominent bosom in an attempt to hide her embarrassment. She was especially weak to flattery, and it didn’t help that her lover knew exactly how to get her all worked up. She enjoyed it, but it did make her feel like a kid in a way.

Smiling from ear to ear, Emilia had to refrain from pinching Victoria’s cheeks and teasing her some more. She didn’t exactly want other people to see them like this, or to laugh at their expense. And more importantly, she didn’t want to risk bumping into her sister again, as she was certain they’d butt heads once more.

Vicky’s so cute. It’s a shame she tries to act all serious and composed around others. Oh well, maybe she’ll loosen up a little over time. It’d be nice if she didn’t want to worry about what everyone thought of her and could just be herself.

Still… I kind of want to keep this cute side of Vicky to myself. She’s so precious after all.

Facing one another as they rested their heads on their pillows, Emilia and Victoria were dressed for bed, and had been cuddling for a good while until now. They had been content with just being comfortable and huddling together for warmth, even if there was no need to do so.

They were both smiling, and were quite pleased with taking it easy for the night. Things hadn’t been easy for both of them lately, so it was nice for them to just relax.

Despite her invitation to move to the bedroom earlier, Emilia was surprised that Victoria wasn’t eager to have sex. Then again, tonight would make it the third night in a row that they would have made love, and she could understand how exhausting that may be, even if she was pent up and frustrated.

Her sex drive was becoming more demanding, and Emilia couldn’t help but to wonder if something was wrong with her, as this had never happened before. It was stressful, as she also had to worry about her weight and maintaining her looks, which wasn’t as easy as some would assume.

It didn’t help that she couldn’t exactly voice her concerns about all of this. Opening up about her problems wasn’t that simple. If she were to speak up and state what was wrong, she’d receive even more attention, and while she was used to being in the spotlight, it would only lead to more flaws being discovered.

“...What’s wrong, Emmy? It’s not like you to hold a grudge against Sophia for more than a few minutes. Did something happen?” Having been quietly observing her wife for a while now, Victoria finally mustered the courage to ask what was on her mind. She had the feeling it was something trivial that had blown up in proportion, but she had to make sure.

As startling as it was to have been read like a book, Emilia was somewhat relieved that she could at least get this matter off of her chest. It wasn’t that big of a deal, not when compared to the other issues that were plaguing her mind. She needed a moment to think, as she couldn’t come out and say that Noel’s behaviour had been the cause of it all.

“She’s just getting on my nerves, that’s all. I went to check in on her and Noel, to see why she came to visit so suddenly, only for Sophia to open the door and call me out for eavesdropping. And then she had the nerve to call me jealous! I mean, really? Me? Jealous?” Emilia sat up as she explained the situation, voicing her disbelief about it.

Letting out an exasperated sigh as she had been concerned over something so trivial, Victoria thought back to how Sophia used to be quiet and would hardly ever talk back to someone. Shaking her head so as to not be stuck in memories of the past, she reasoned with her wife.

“She’s your sister, Emmy. I can’t say much since I’m an only child, but I’m sure Sophia doesn’t hate you. I mean, she used to follow you around all the time back in the day. She’s just messing with you,” Victoria was rational with her approach, even though she lacked the experience to speak with full confidence.

I know she’s doing this to get on my nerves, but it’s the fact that she’s getting Noel to act like a troublemaker too. Sophia’s a bad influence on her…

Refraining from voicing her thoughts, as it would only change the topic and lead to things becoming sensual, Emilia took a deep breath to calm herself. It’s not as if she enjoyed withholding details, but it was best to keep things under wrap for now. Besides, it’s not as if it was anything more than just teasing at this point.

“I know that, Vicky, but it still doesn’t justify her actions. She just loves to stir up trouble, I swear. I just hope that she doesn’t rub off on Noel,” Emilia brought a hand up to her head and rubbed her temples, feeling as if she was going to get a headache if she continued to mull over her sister’s mischievous acts.

Grabbing her wife’s unoccupied hand, Victoria just smiled in a bid to reassure her that she was stressing out over nothing. “Relax. I get that you’re worried about Noel, but I’m sure everything will be just fine. You’re not the jealous type, Emmy. Still, you shouldn’t be so hard on Sophia. You know she’s got it rough.”

“You’re such a sweetheart, you know that? Sometimes I get the impression that you understand Sophia better than I do, honey,” Emilia couldn’t stop thinking about her sister, and how unpredictable she could be at times. She wanted to believe that it was just her causing trouble, but a part of her wondered if there was more to it than that.

Sophia, just what am I to do with you..?

Confused by her wife’s remark, Victoria wiggled her way up and out of the blankets, resting her back against the head of the bed before asking, “You’re joking, right? You and Sophia used to always be together, Emmy. It wasn't until we started dating that she started to distance herself from us.”

“I guess. Honestly, I always thought that she hung around with me so she could see you, Vicky. You were her first friend after all,” Emilia wasn’t quite convinced, as she didn’t always ask her sister to follow her around all of the time. From her perspective, it was like Sophia was tagging along in hopes of seeing the charming blonde.

Sheepishly laughing, Victoria was starting to feel nostalgic as they talked about the past. One thing after another popped into her head, and she found herself blurting out, “Yeah, but whenever Sophia would wait outside of our classroom for us, everyone would say that your sister is waiting for you.”

“And then they used to try and talk with Soph, only to find out that she’s not as social as I am. Well, at least she didn't hide behind her fringe back then,” Emilia subconsciously reverted back to using her sister’s nickname, all while reminiscing about how her peers used to see if Sophia was just as outgoing as her popular older sister.

As someone who used to take studying seriously and was regarded as the spoiled, rich kid, it took Victoria some time to adjust to all of the attention once she started dating her childhood sweetheart. She could only imagine that for someone as reclusive as Sophia, that it would be impossible to get used to.

“Well, you two did have similar haircuts. Sophia had pigtails, and you had a braided ponytail. It’s no surprise that everyone thought you two were alike when you look alike,” Victoria pointed out that the pair of sisters could be mistaken for one another back in the day, and that it was a logical conclusion to reach that they would both be social butterflies from that.

As much as she wanted to explain that she had been the one to style Sophia’s hair when they were in school, as she thought that it looked cute, Emilia bit her tongue to not ruin the moment. Instead, she turned the attention back on her wife, “And what about you, hmm? Your housemaids used to do your hair for you every morning.”

“T-That’s… I-It’s not like I asked them to! Even after I got teased for the way I called my parents, the maids still kept pampering me!” Defending herself for having always been so prim and proper during her youth, Victoria had to reiterate that it was not her own doing that she was doted on by her family’s housemaids.

Despite her attempts to not be spoiled, and her plea to do things for herself, Victoria found herself continuing to have her every want and need fulfilled by Diana and the other maids at the time.

“Back in elementary school, your hair used to be curled like you were some kind of princess. And then in middle school, you would have it tied up in a bun. It wasn’t until high school that you stopped doing things with it,” Emilia continued to tease her wife, knowing full well what kind of reaction she was about to receive.

Flustered and red in the face, Victoria was completely and utterly embarrassed about having her hair styles brought up. She didn’t choose any of them, not until high school at least. “I-I’m telling you, it was Diana and the others who would brush my hair and do whatever they liked with it!”

“Hehe. I know, silly. Well, it worked out great really. You were so pretty that you would’ve wooed all of our classmates if you kept letting your housemaids do their thing. Lucky me. I got to keep you all to myself,” Emilia was playful as she pinched her wife’s cheeks, continuing to poke fun at her for the past.

Trying her best to push the brunette’s hands off of her face, Victoria felt as if she was about to die from embarrassment at any moment. She wasn’t too proud of the past, and being reminded of how spoiled she was only made it worse. “D-Don’t act like I was popular, Emmy. I’m nowhere near as good looking as you are.”

Oh, if only you knew just how popular you were, Vicky.

“I have to put effort into looking good, honey. You rarely use makeup, let alone do anything with your hair, and yet you’re way prettier than I am. I wonder just how many love letters you used to get back in school,” Emilia genuinely praised the flustered woman about her natural beauty, and went on to tease her about how she probably had a lot of secret admirers.

Confused by this, Victoria paused for a moment before asking, “What are you talking about, Emmy? I’ve only ever received one love letter, and it was yours. You can try and act like I was attractive as much as you like, but I really didn’t have anyone showing interest in me aside from you.”

“Love letter..? What’re you on about, honey?” Unsure whether she was being led on, or if this was some kind of elaborate prank, Emilia had no recollection whatsoever of writing her feelings on paper and giving it to the blonde. She preferred speaking face to face about that sort of thing anyway.

Disappointment was apparent on Victoria’s face as she sighed. She still remembered it clearly, so it shocked her to learn that her wife had forgotten. “Don’t you remember, Emmy? You wrote a letter about how much you liked me, and then you slid it into my locker at school.”

Thinking back to that period of time where she distanced herself from Victoria, as she was unsure about whether her feelings would be reciprocated, Emilia shook her head as she was positive she had never done such a thing. It’s not as if she would forget about how they became a couple anyway.

I’m not the type of person to write that sort of thing. That’s Vicky’s thing really. She’s a romanticist after all.

“You’re like, the only person I know that still writes in cursive, Emmy. And you even drew bubbles for your tittles. If you want, I can go find it and prove that I’m not making this up,” Victoria was persistent, even going so far as to point out multiple characteristics that made up her wife’s handwriting.

As intrigued as she was to hear about all of this, Emilia didn’t want to dwell on it forever. Perhaps she had written a love letter in the heat of the moment and gave it to the blonde without realising, or maybe it had slipped her mind entirely from just how nerve wracking the face to face confession was.

“Don’t stress over it, dear. You’ll be up all night looking for it. I’ll just take your word for it, okay?” Emilia was hoping that this would be enough to put the topic to an end, to let this trip down memory lane come to a stop. As much as she liked reminiscing about the past, she didn’t want to dwell on her childish mistakes forever.

Unpersuaded, Victoria reluctantly nodded in agreement, as she couldn’t exactly afford to stay up late. She was under the impression that her wife wanted to make love, and as much as she wanted to give her everything she could ever want and more, she knew that it would leave her exhausted in the morning.

Shivering as she felt a hand slide under the blankets and rub against her thigh, Victoria knew what was being asked for here. Blushing and scratching her cheek, she hung her head in shame as she said, “C-Can we do it tomorrow, Emmy? I’m um… I’m not in the mood to do it tonight.”

Vicky doesn’t want me..? I could’ve sworn that she was in the mood earlier. She kept stuffing her face between my boobs while we were hugging, and I swear she was hard when she was rubbing against me.

Ugh… Why am I getting so worked up over this? It’s just sex, for crying out loud! Our relationship was never focused around it. Sure, I would love to make love, but it’s not like it’s the end of the world if we don’t.

Maybe I scared her off from being so demanding over the weekend?

Dreading the thought that she was the reason behind the lack of bedtime activities for the evening, Emilia yanked her hand away and pretended as if she hadn’t just tried to get a rise out of her wife. She was ashamed of herself for being so pushy, for not realising just how needy she had been as of late.

“S-Sorry. I just thought that… How about you lay down and I’ll get the lights?” Emilia was quick to change the topic, to suggest that they head to sleep already. She didn’t want to be mistaken as some wanton slut who needed to have sex on a daily basis, even if she was starting to feel like one.

Why did I have to try and initiate it..? I could’ve just kept my hands to myself and let Vicky make the first move. She’s probably beating herself up now, thinking that I’m disappointed that we aren’t having sex for the third night in a row.

I mean, sure, I wouldn’t mind it, but still… Just what on Earth is wrong with me?

Crawling under the blankets at her wife’s request, Victoria wore a worried expression on her pretty face as she watched the distressed brunette climb up and turn the lights off. There was a bit of rustling as she felt the mattress shift due to additional weight, but she could feel warmth right beside her a moment later.

Rolling over and wrapping her arms around her lover’s waist, Victoria cuddled her from behind. She was a little spoon, but she was doing her best to protect the one she cared for most, to reassure her that she was safe and had nothing to worry about. “Thank you for everything, Emmy. You’re the best.”

No I’m not.

Placing her hands atop of her wife’s, Emilia refrained from protesting about how imperfect and flawed she was. She was chubby, concerned for her looks, and her libido was gradually spiralling out of her control. There was so much wrong with her that being called the best felt like she was being pitied.

“Love you too, Vicky.”

Throughout the week, Emilia continued to find herself being toyed with by Noel on a daily basis.

Whenever she would head out for an early morning jog and bump into the energetic maid, she would always be spanked or groped when she least expected it. It was as if the young girl was waiting for her to drop her guard, which only made her all the more flustered when it happened.

Emilia scolded Noel on several occasions, but she wasn’t stern or overly serious about it. In her mind, it was just a kid playing pranks on her. Sure, the fact that her sister had some involvement in this left a sour taste in her mouth, but as far as she could tell, it wasn’t escalating any further than just touching.

It’s not like she hated it either. It was exciting in a sense, as she could never rest easy when she was alone with Noel. It reminded her that she was still yearned for, despite her concerns about her weight and not being a picture perfect housewife. That, and she could never expect this kind of treatment from Victoria.

With each passing day, Emilia kept an eye out on Noel, observing her whenever she had the opportunity. She had come to realise just how energetic the girl was, how she could run a kilometre in the morning and still perform her duties as a housemaid without showing signs of exhaustion.

It made her wonder why she was even working out to begin with, as she was already quite fit and healthy. Sure, it didn’t hurt to stay in shape and maintain a proper routine, but the remark about wanting to be stronger left her puzzled. To Emilia, she had the feeling that the ambitious teen was pushing herself to achieve something.

Still, she was proud to see that Noel had set herself a goal, even if she may have been misled by Sophia.

Although being felt up in the morning wasn’t the only instance where Emilia was at the mercy of Noel. Whenever they were alone in the manor, the mischievous maid would rub up against the housewife, grazing her hands against sensitive areas. One would assume that it was an accident, but it was clearly intentional.

The risk of getting caught never failed to make Emilia’s heart race, as it would spell disaster if someone were to find out what was happening. Of course, this wouldn’t reveal the cuckolding arrangement that was going on, but it would lead to people coming to the conclusion that Noel was more than just an employee.

Thankfully, everything seemed to be under control, and there were no signs of anyone catching on to all of this. Still, it didn’t stop her from feeling frustrated about her situation.

Being groped and spanked multiple times a day was one thing, but her lacking sex life was starting to get on her nerves. It’s not as if the sex was unfulfilling; no, it was the fact that Victoria had suggested that they hold off on making love until the weekend, where there was no need to worry about staying up late or sleeping in.

As much as Emilia wanted to act as if she was fine with this, she was becoming more and more irritated with each passing day. She had tried masturbating to scratch that itch, to see if that would calm herself down and make her stop thinking about being fucked silly, but it only seemed to make her more anxious.

Whether it was due to all of the stress she was under concerning her body, or if it was from worrying so much about Victoria, Emilia had come to realise that her sex drive was growing out of control, and that something needed to be done about it. Addressing her mental state was difficult, as she couldn’t just stop concerning herself with the wellbeing of her wife.

The idea of having her desires fulfilled did cross her mind, but she couldn’t bring herself to ask her loving Victoria to make love for hours on end. She couldn’t afford to be selfish, as it would make her seem as if she only cared about her own interests. Her first priority would always be Victoria, and nothing would change that.

At the very least, Emilia had admitted to her wife that she was starting to work out, although she withheld the reason behind it. She claimed that it was so she could be sexier as a joke, and thankfully she wasn’t pressed for more info. It was a relief, as she didn’t have to keep it a secret.

Thankfully, today was Friday, and she would be able to be intimate with Victoria come nightfall. If she could just hold out until then, then everything would be just fine.

As a housewife with so much free time on her hands, Emilia would occasionally head into town and do some shopping. Granted, she mostly just looked at things and tried stuff on, as she never really felt the urge to spend unless she needed to. She wasn’t tight on money, considering that she had married into a wealthy family.

She had a separate bank account of her own, that was isolated from the Buckfield’s wealth, and she preferred to use it for her own whims. Whether it was clothes, accessories, makeup, or perfume, she would use her own money on it. There were also the more risque purchases like lingerie that she only bought to impress Victoria.

And then there were all of the sex toys that were in her collection, some of them new, others dating back to last year.

What started out as her buying some handcuffs and a blindfold eventually led to Emilia getting herself a ball gag, all in the hopes that her wife would use them on her. But things never turned out the way she envisioned, as Victoria had begged her to sleep with Noel shortly after that.

Emilia felt guilty about how things had spiralled out of control, and how what was supposed to be a fun, one-time fling became something more. She had always wondered if perhaps that day had warped Victoria’s expectations, and led to her becoming far too passionate about being cuckolded, but she could never bring herself to ask.

And when it came time for Christmas and Victoria’s birthday, Emilia was shocked to learn that her beloved wanted her to sleep with Noel once more. A part of her wanted to say no, but she wanted to make her wife the happiest person on the planet, and perhaps give her far more than she anticipated.

Filming that sex tape with Noel wasn’t too difficult for her, as she was quite adept at video editing due to the sheer amount of time she spent on social media. Getting the equipment wasn’t much of a hassle, although she did feel ashamed of having to cut out so many sections so as to try and maintain some level of realism.

It was as if she had doctored the video, only showing Victoria pieces that she wanted to be seen. It’s not like she had anything to hide either. She had planned it out beforehand, and spent some time mentoring Noel on what to do and say, but when the camera started rolling, things didn’t go as she had hoped.

The young maid lost control after a while, dominating Emilia and fucking her into submission for hours on end. She had encouraged her to go wild, and she quickly regretted her decision as she admitted defeat after a short while. That level of unrestrained, world changing sex was too much for her to handle.

They started recording on Friday evening, only to stop late Saturday afternoon. It was far longer than Emilia had planned for, but it gave her an abundance of footage to work with. Although to say that they stopped having sex at that time would be a lie. No, they went at it like animals all weekend, only stopping late on Christmas Eve.

Whenever Emilia tried to suggest that they should stop, Noel would pout and stare at her like a puppy. She was incapable of saying no, even if things had long since escalated beyond what was acceptable. Perhaps it was because this kind of sex was something she had never experienced until then, or maybe she was taking pity on the poor girl.

Regardless, she had let things spiral out of control, and regretted letting it happen.

Perhaps it was due to her inability to say no, or her own selflessness, but Emilia had found herself being swept away in that madness at that time, and despite her best efforts to move on from it and sweep it under the rug, it was starting to affect her more and more as time passed.

She had always had an interest in sex, particularly of the rough kind, but it was never anything more than curiosity. And yet, after sleeping with Noel over the weekend leading up to Christmas, she had found herself becoming drawn towards the idea of having an active sex life.

Emilia seldomly vocalised her wants and needs, especially when it came to the bedroom. She didn’t want to scare Victoria away, who was already struggling to come to terms with the reality that she had nothing to be ashamed of for her fetish. It would only make it seem as if she was taking advantage of her vulnerability to warp her interests to meet her own.

Occasionally Emilia would speak up and ask to be dominated, but aside from that, she was happy to go along with her wife’s whims and do whatever she could to please her. It didn’t help that her most recent request of being spanked had been met with rejection, making her reconsider if she should ever make her desires known.

She wanted to be pinned down and left powerless. She wanted to be tied up and treated like a toy. She wanted to be spanked and for her hair to be pulled. She wanted to be more open about her and her wife’s sex life, to venture out and experiment, but the fear of being rejected scared her away from voicing her wants.

On the one occasion that they watched porn together, Emilia had mustered the courage to show Victoria what she was into, but the reaction she was met with only made her feel as if it was best left hidden. It was depressing, but her interests just didn’t appeal to her wife, who wasn’t quite ready to accept that she was a pervert.

It was all so frustrating, making Emilia feel as if there was little she could do. She had bought an assortment of sex toys in the hope of playing around and using them with Victoria, to spice things up in the bedroom every now and then, but nothing really came from that, aside from when she was allowed to use a strap on.

Her own sexuality was being neglected, while she had to do everything in her power to accommodate Victoria's fetish. It was unfair, and she knew that, but as a selfless housewife who was more than happy to focus on her lover’s best interests over her own, this was just the reality of the situation, and she had to accept it.

Emilia had always thought that she would have an exciting sex life with her sweetheart, and while it was fulfilling, it was starting to become boring and predictable. She wanted an element of risk, to feel thrilled and elated that they could make love in places other than their bedroom, but she wasn’t going to get it.

Perhaps that was why she couldn’t bring herself to reprimand Noel for feeling her up over the course of the week.

Checking her phone, Emilia was surprised to see that time was passing by at a snail’s pace, that her window shopping wasn’t proving to be as good of a time waster as she thought it would be. Sighing to herself, she paid little attention to the people who would stop and turn to look at her as she started to leave.

Along the way, Emilia happened to pass by a pharmacy, and on a whim, she went inside. She felt like this was as good of an opportunity as any to restock on condoms, as she wasn’t entirely sure if they were running out of them. It’s not like it was that big of a deal to her anyway, as she had the implant in her arm that acted as a contraceptive.

Without much thought, she grabbed a box containing fifty rubbers before heading towards the counter. In her mind, this would surely be enough to last a good while, as it wasn’t as if they went through that many to begin with. But as the cashier scanned her item and gave her a peculiar look, Emilia realised what she had done.

She’d picked out the largest size of condoms available, ones that were incredibly thin and were quite popular. She hadn’t even been thinking about Noel, and yet she had chosen ones that would only be used by her.

As embarrassing as it was, Emilia paid for her contraceptives and left, all while feeling as if she was being judged by the cashier and other customers. She was normally unfazed by these things, but she was far more vulnerable than she would like to admit. It’s not like she was doing anything wrong, but that didn’t stop her from worrying about the situation.

They probably think I’m a slut… Great. I guess I won’t come back here anytime soon.

Oh well… I guess it doesn’t hurt to have more condoms for when I do sleep with Noel again. Not that it’s urgent anyway. Vicky hasn’t been asking me about it, so I can only imagine that she has other things to worry about.

Besides, it’s not as if I can just walk up to Noel and ask her to have sex with me. No, there’s a time and a place for everything, and I’d rather plan things out and set the mood than go in blind.

I must be a disappointment. I promised to make Vicky happy and to play along with her fetish, but I haven’t done much aside from sucking Noel off in the car the other week.

Well… If Noel’s going to keep touching me whenever we’re alone, maybe it wouldn’t hurt to turn the tables and have my way with her?

I’m sure Vicky would be happy, and I doubt Noel would complain. I just have to make sure that things don’t spiral out of control.

Chapter Text

Returning home after suffering some slight embarrassment, Emilia greeted a few of her housemaids before hurrying up the stairs. She wanted to check in on her wife, to see how she was faring with her work, and if she was lucky, maybe they would have sex in the office for once.

Of course, she knew that that was wishful thinking, but she could always hope.

Knocking on the door to her wife’s home office, Emilia waited a moment before inviting herself inside. It’s not as if they had anything to hide between one another, and she wasn’t about to cause a scene if someone was on the phone. Locking the door behind herself, she wanted to ensure that no one disturbed them.

“E-Emmy?! You’re back already?” Victoria was jumpy as she hurried to minimize things on her laptop, her cheeks flushed and her breathing laboured. She hadn’t expected anyone to interrupt her, but at the very least, she was relieved that it wasn’t one of her housemaids that had walked in.

Placing her handbag down on one of the leather chairs, Emilia circled around the wooden desk and leaned in, giving her wife a quick smooch on the cheek. Giggling at the flustered reaction she was met with, she turned her eyes towards the laptop, and how she could see only the desktop.

“Mhm. And just what have you been up to, dear? Working hard?” Emilia had her suspicions that she had just interrupted the blonde’s private time, and that she had frantically minimized her internet browser so as to not be caught looking at porn. It didn’t bother her, as she found her demeanour to be all so endearing.

Sinking into her cheek as she couldn’t look her lover in the eye, nor could she confidently say that she had been focused on her work, Victoria knew that it was a fruitless endeavour to try and lie her way out of this situation. It was embarrassing to admit it, but fessing up was the best choice.

“U-Um… Well, you know… I’ve been uh…” Despite her decision to be honest and upfront, Victoria was stumbling over her words, unable to compose herself. She could barely form a complete sentence, and her wife’s all so satisfied smile just made it all the more unbearable for her.

Oh, you’re such a cutie, Vicky.

Gently pushing the flustered woman’s chair back, Emilia graciously took a seat on her lap, cautiously lowering herself down so as to not knock the wind out of her lungs. Considering that she was the larger of the two, it wasn’t exactly the most comfortable thing in the world, but she was willing to cope with it for now.

“How about you show me~? Or are you too embarrassed to show your own wife what filthy porn you’ve been looking at, hmm~?” Emilia put extra emphasis on her words, her smile becoming more and more devious with each passing second. She went as far as to wiggle her booty against her wife’s crotch, hoping to get a rise out of her.

Fidgeting as she was no longer in control of the situation, and was essentially at the mercy of the curvy seductress, Victoria swallowed her pride as she came to the realisation that there was no way out of this. It’s not that she hated it in any capacity - it’s the fact that she had to be honest about being a pervert that made her feel anxious.

“I-I haven’t been looking at anything special! I was just um… Well… Do you remember that softcore porn actress I liked?” Victoria rested her cheek against her wife’s broad back, all the while wrapping her arms around her waist. She felt ashamed for what she had done, and she could only hope for forgiveness.

Why am I not surprised?

Placing her hands atop of the flustered blonde’s to reassure her that she had nothing to worry about, Emilia nodded affirmatively as she knew exactly who was being mentioned. “So you’re addicted to that Mina person, huh? But didn’t you say that she hasn’t posted anything new in ages?”

Emilia always did her best to try and remember the most trivial details about Victoria and her interests, as she wanted to be supportive and encourage her whenever possible. She never anticipated that they would be talking about porn like this when they got married, but it’s not as if she found it odd.

After all, there were plenty of couples who watched pornography together. It’s just that her situation was a little different, that’s all.

Pressing her cheek further into her wife’s back, Victoria hung her head in shame before meekly nodding. Her voice was quiet as she spoke, “Yeah… She hasn’t posted anything new in years, but people keep reuploading clips of her to different websites. I know it’s wrong, but I just keep going back to watch her old stuff.”

“You know I offered to flash you, right honey? Or would you prefer I climb under your desk and give you a titfuck while you work~?” Emilia was upbeat and cheerful as she teased the embarrassed futanari, all while reminding her that she could ask her for anything, and she would comply.

I always knew Vicky had a thing for boobs. I mean, I’ve caught her staring at my chest so many times that I’ve lost count. And she always seems to enjoy sucking on them after we make love. Well, when she isn’t tired that is.

Victoria was quiet for a moment, almost as if she was imagining what it would be like to be able to confidently ask her wife for anything and everything that came to mind, but she shook her head in an attempt to clear her mind. As much as she enjoyed fantasising about things, she just couldn’t picture it happening the way she envisioned.

“I-I’m um… I’m happy you’d do that for me, Emmy, but… But I want to treasure you. You mean a lot to me, and I… I just can’t imagine you wanting our relationship to have such a strong focus on sex,” Victoria managed to speak her mind, even if she had to pause on several occasions to gather her thoughts.

Don’t assume things, Vicky… Sure, it might be a little offputting to put such a large emphasis on our sex life, but I’m okay with that! It took you a lot of courage to tell me about your cuckolding fetish, and I want you to be more open with me. I want you to tell me you want me every day.

But… But if I tell her that, then Vicky might feel guilty. She’ll probably think that I’m overexerting myself for her sake, that I’m forcing myself to do it for her. Sure, it might seem easy to just admit that I want to have sex frequently, but it really isn’t…

I’d hate for Vicky to think that I’m some kind of slut, that I’ve been holding myself back all this time.

Emilia took a deep breath before turning back to look over her shoulder at her wife. Flashing her a reassuring smile, she teased her a little, “I’m really happy to hear that, Vicky, but I’m not as innocent as you think I am. Who knows? Maybe I’ve been pent up? Maybe I’ve been relieving myself using Noel’s giant cock~?”

Acknowledging the possibility that there could be a sliver of truth in all of this, that her playful wife could actually be making the most of this cuckolding arrangement to satisfy her needs, Victoria found that her penis was harder than it had been all week. It was straining against her pants, becoming uncomfortable with each passing second.

Wiggling her butt against the bulge, Emilia felt like this was a sign to keep going, to continue to plant fantasy after fantasy into the delusional blonde’s head. “Since you seem to like that Mina person, how would you feel if I were to start uploading risque selfies online~? Or maybe I’ve been doing it behind your back all this time~?”

“E-Emmy!!” Victoria shouted her wife’s pet name, her arms wrapping tighter around her waist as if she was afraid of letting her go. She knew that she was just being teased, but there was a part of her that wished that this was real, that her wife was hiding secrets from her - that she was a porn star.

Emilia giggled to herself as her heart raced, a content smile on her face as she knew that she was genuinely loved. She wanted to lay off for now, but after that shocking reaction, she decided to plant one last seed. She felt devious for doing this, but it was hard for her not to want to get a rise out of someone so unbelievably adorable.

“Didn’t you think it was odd how well edited that video was, Vicky? The one I filmed for you for your birthday. Only someone with some experience could create that, no~?” Emilia knew that this would plague her wife’s mind for a good while, given how much she loved that homemade porn video from months ago.

Frozen in place as she never considered such a possibility, Victoria felt herself becoming more and more aroused the longer she dwelled on it. Even if it was a well fabricated lie, the thought that there could be such a scandalous secret made her want to inquire for more details, to expand upon the image being formed in her head.

Standing up, Emilia bent forwards so that her butt was right in front of her wife. Shaking it from side to side as if to tempt her, she was grinning from ear to ear as she playfully spoke, “I’ve been really naughty, Vicky. I think you should punish me. Go on, spank me as hard as you like~!”

“E-Emmy..!” Unable to bear the conflicted emotions swelling up in her chest, Victoria went against her morals and slapped the large, round cheeks being offered to her. As the sound echoed throughout the room, she immediately began to regret her decision, even if she had held back.

Satisfied that she had managed to get her lover to be a little rough with her, Emilia couldn’t help but to feel guilty for relying on such dirty tactics. She wished that she could have been honest about her desires, that she wanted to be dominated and made to feel weak and vulnerable, as if she was at the blonde’s mercy, but it wasn’t that easy.

“Thanks for that, honey. Really, you don’t know how much it means to me. Don’t be upset, okay? I wanted this,” Emilia’s soothing voice was reassuring as she spun on her heels, and placed her hands on her lover’s shoulders so they could see eye to eye. She wanted to dispel any doubts that this was wrong, even if it would take some time.

Gazing into those warm amber eyes, Victoria felt as if she was about to get lost in them if she wasn’t careful. Biting her bottom lip, she bashfully nodded her head, understanding that she shouldn’t interpret this as some cruel deed. It didn’t sit right with her, as being rough and striking her beloved still felt immoral, but she was doing her best to appease her.

Leaning in and giving her wife a quick smooch on the lips, Emilia playfully winked at her as she straightened herself up. A part of her wanted to have sex right here and now, but she knew that such a thing wouldn’t happen for a while. It would take some time for their relationship to reach that level of openness after all.

“Sorry to take up so much of your time, Vicky. I’ll let you get back to your work, okay? Try not to think about me too much, alright?” Emilia apologised sincerely for being a distraction, even if she had had quite a lot of fun being a tease. She knew that she would be forgiven, but she wished that she would be disciplined from time to time, and taught some obedience.

Startled that things were ending so quickly as they had begun, Victoria was somewhat grateful that she was being given some time to be alone with her thoughts, especially after having so many fantasies planted in her head. She blushed as she replied, “You know I can’t get you out of my head, Emmy…”

“Hehe. You’re such a sweetheart. Look at what I bought while I was out. You know what this means, right honey~?” Emilia circled around the desk and fetched the box of condoms out of her handbag, showcasing it as if to state what was about to transpire once she left the room. She was playing around, but it’s not like she was being entirely dishonest either.

After all, she had bought them to use with Noel. It’s just that she had no plans of using them right this second.

Tensing up in her chair, Victoria started to piece the puzzle together, as things were starting to make sense to her now that she knew what her wife was planning on doing. Being teased spontaneously like this, only to be left hanging just made her all the more anxious to know what she was about to miss out on.

“I shouldn’t keep you-know-who waiting. Who knows what she’ll do to me~? Oh, but I suppose I should take some selfies first. You don’t mind, do you, dear~? You can jerk off to Mina all you like, while the rest of the world can see what you’re missing out on,” Emilia felt devious for continuing like this, but she felt this was the perfect opportunity to say this.

Giggling as she watched her wife turn red like a tomato, Emilia decided that enough was enough and grabbed her handbag to leave. As she strut to the door, she swayed her wide hips from side to side, putting emphasis on the butt that had just been spanked a few moments ago.

Even after all of that teasing, Victoria rose up from her seat, only to immediately sit back down after realising that there was no hiding her erection. Taking a deep breath, she managed to find her voice, only for her to go quiet after witnessing what her wife was up to, “I-I need to talk to you about Noel…”

Slapping her ass before opening the door, Emilia ignored those words as she made her way down the hall towards the master bedroom. She wanted to drop off her personal belongings first and foremost, as she didn’t want to carry her handbag around the manor. That, and she wanted some time to think about what she should do next.

I might have gone a little too far… I mean, Vicky will be expecting me to have sex with Noel. We haven’t really done anything, and I’ve been telling her to be patient for weeks now, so I feel like I should give Vicky what she wants… But I still don’t know what Noel is up to.

She keeps touching me whenever we’re alone, and I just can’t tell if she thinks it's some kind of game, or if she’s hoping I’ll make the first move. It doesn’t help that Sophia’s been telling her to do all of this…

Maybe I should just pull her aside and ask her about it? And if Noel wants to do it, we can have a quickie. At least then I won’t feel like I’m betraying Vicky’s expectations…

As she placed the sealed box of condoms into her bedside drawers, Emilia could feel someone watching her. Being cautious, she glimpsed over her shoulder towards the door, only to see that it was slightly ajar, and that someone’s sparkling cerulean eyes were looking at her.

Oh Vicky… You could come in, you know? It’s not like I’ve got anything to hide. Or maybe… Maybe you want to see if I really am just messing with you?

As flattering as it was to see her wife behaving so childishly towards her, Emilia started to contemplate if she should take her teasing to the next level. She had been joking around about taking inappropriate selfies and uploading them online, and while she had no intention of going through with it, she started to feel like it wouldn’t hurt to keep up the act.

Unbuttoning her white blouse just enough that her ample cleavage was now completely visible, Emilia grabbed her phone and held it up. After making sure that her camera’s sound was on, she took a few pictures of her chest, making sure not to include her face in the frame to keep her identity a secret.

Of course, this was all a ruse to get a rise out of Victoria, as she had no intention of uploading these kinds of selfies to the internet. She knew of the consequences, and the risk of having someone realise who she was. She didn’t even want to humour the thought of what would happen if one of her friends were to find out, let alone a family member.

Noticing that the door had been quietly shut, Emilia let out an exasperated sigh. Shaking her head and smiling, she could already picture what kind of reaction her wife was wearing, and what indecent thoughts were rushing throughout her head. She might have gone a little too far, but she was sure it would be worth it.

I’ll have to tease Vicky about this later tonight. She’s just so adorable… Oh, if only I could grab her cheeks and pinch them…

I guess I should go find Noel, huh..? I can’t just let her toy with me forever. That, and I want to know why Sophia’s making her do this.

After searching the manor for a short while for Noel, Emilia had decided to ask one of the housemaids about her whereabouts. A part of her wondered if she was behaving suspiciously, that she was showing clear favouritism towards her youngest employee, but it’s not as if anyone had a reason to suspect her.

It didn’t take her very long to find the young girl, who had been changing the bed sheets and tidying up the upstairs guest bedroom. She felt a little silly for having failed to check the room before heading downstairs, but it was of no real consequence. After all, now she could finally voice what was on her mind.

Locking the door behind her, Emilia approached Noel, who was in the midst of straightening out the linen, ensuring that not a single crease could be seen. Placing a hand on her hip, she gestured for the maid to take a seat while informing her, “You and I need to have a talk, Noel.”

“But I just…” Feeling as if her efforts were going to waste, Noel reluctantly sighed before sitting atop of the bed. Her headdress was on straight for a change, and she was even wearing white gloves to match all of her coworkers. It was as if she was paying more attention to her own appearance.

This needs to end today. I’m happy to let Noel tease me as long as she likes, but I won’t tolerate any more of Sophia’s shenanigans. Noel’s harmless and wouldn’t hurt a fly, but Sophia seems hellbent on turning her into a troublemaker. Well, I’m not having any of that.

“What are you and Sophia plotting? I know what kind of person you are, Noel, and you wouldn’t even think of touching me if we were at risk of being caught. I want you to be honest with me,” Emilia was quite blunt and straight to the point, as she didn’t want to play this game any longer.

She wanted to clear up all of the doubts that had arisen throughout the week, and to know for certain whether she needed to scold her sister for scheming.

Staring up at her crush with her innocent viridian eyes, Noel grew tense as she subconsciously clenched her knees. Tilting her head ever so slightly to the side, she asked, “Does it matter what Sophie and I do in private? All she’s doing is helping me give Victoria what she wants.”

“Do you think this is some kind of game, Noel? Do you really think that Sophia’s the only person you can ask for help?” Emilia was starting to become irritated, as she felt as if she was the only one who suspected that Sophia might have some ulterior motives behind all of this.

She wanted to trust her sister, she really did, but as of late she was finding it more and more difficult to believe that Sophia didn’t harbour some form of grudge. Where that resentment could come from, she hadn’t the faintest clue, but it was the only sensical conclusion she could reach about everything that’s happened lately.

“What’re you so worried about? All Sophie wants me to do is to show more initiative, and to make you know that I want you,” Noel’s faint cheeks turned pink as she uttered those last words, a part of her feeling insulted that her friendship with her tutor was being called into question.

Letting out a frustrated groan, Emilia couldn’t discern as to whether this was some kind of scripted response, or if the young maid was being honest. Shaking her head, she inquired, “So groping and spanking me multiple times a day is supposed to convey that? Noel, if you want something, all you have to do is ask. You don’t have to be so mischievous.”

“Treating me like a kid again…” Noel mumbled softly to herself, tilting her head down to look at her maid outfit. She had been following Sophia’s suggestions to the best of her ability, even going so far as to improvise at times, and while she suspected that her efforts were starting to bear fruit, she hadn’t anticipated being confronted about it.

Unable to distinguish what the girl was muttering, Emilia felt it was best to forget about it for now, as she still hadn’t received an answer. She didn’t exactly enjoy being strict, as she much preferred the easygoing and carefree lifestyle, but it’s not like she could just ignore the anxious feelings that resided inside of her.

“Look, I have no issue with what you’re doing, Noel. Well, as long as we don’t get caught. But I don’t want you to just blindly follow Sophia’s word without thinking for yourself if she’s trying to lead you astray or not,” Emilia reiterated the intention behind this conversation, hoping that it might clear up some misunderstandings.

Rising to her feet, Noel stepped forward and stared up at the brunette who had been lecturing her on her behaviour, and who she should trust. As much as she wanted to please her, she wasn’t going to tolerate any slander towards her friend. “Can you stop acting as if Sophie’s an awful person? She’s really nice, and she has nothing against you, Em.”

“Are you just going to ignore how she treated me earlier this week, Noel?” Emilia was taken back that she was actually arguing about her sister’s attitude with Noel of all people. It felt so bizarre, but it only reinforced the idea that the two were rubbing off on one another, for better or worse.

Unimpressed by how her crush was firmly maintaining her stance, Noel decided that it was time for her to voice her own thoughts about the sibling dispute that was allegedly going on that everyone was blind to. “You were eavesdropping on us, Em. You’re the one who’s creating this non-existent conflict with Sophie.”

I was trying to make sure that she didn’t give you any horrible ideas, Noel! Ugh… Why aren’t you listening to me?

“Sure, Sophie might like to cause trouble every now and then, but she means well. I think it’s silly to think that she hates you, Em. Sophie likes talking about you and Victoria. Well, when she feels like talking that is…” Noel scratched her cheek as she couldn’t say with full confidence that her tutor was always in the mood to chat.

Maybe I’m just creating problems that never existed in the first place… Between Noel and Sophia, I don’t know who’s more harmless.

I’m not jealous of Noel and Sophia getting close, but is it really that wrong of me to worry about them..? Noel’s an impressionable girl, and Sophia’s well… She tends to cause trouble every now and then.

I just don’t want Noel’s attitude to become like Sophia’s.

“Fine, I’ll shut up about Sophia for now. But just what are you hoping to achieve with all of this teasing you’ve put me through all week, Noel?” Putting the matter of her sister to the side for now, as she would address it next time they met face to face, Emilia wanted to know why she was being subjected to such inappropriate fondling.

Noel’s viridian eyes widened for a moment before she sprung into action, both of her hands latching on to her crush’s chest. Squeezing her boobs through her blouse, she smirked before enlightening her, “I want you to know how it feels to be toyed with, Em. You’re always teasing me, so I thought it’d be fun to give you a taste of your own medicine.”

Of course… No matter how hard she tries, Noel’s still just a kid. I mean really? Giving me a taste of my own medicine?

Laughing at the reality of the situation, and how childish this all was, Emilia didn’t seem bothered whatsoever that she was being messed with. It was relieving to know that it wasn’t anything more than that. “You could’ve just said you wanted revenge, Noel. Honestly, you’re so adorable, even when you’re behaving like a miscreant.”

Unamused that she was being treated like a kid again, that her efforts were being mocked, Noel felt like she needed to go above and beyond the expectations everyone set upon her, that she had to stop being so predictable. She wanted to be seen as mature, to be viewed as an equal.

Bending her knees, Noel decided to literally sweep her crush off of her feet, as she placed one arm behind her knees, while the other was against her back. Straining herself far more than she normally would during work, she managed to lift the flirty housewife off of the ground, carrying her as if she was her bride.

Alarmed about what was going on, Emilia was frozen in place as she tried to process things. Her own wife was never this bold, nor would she even think about picking her up without saying a word. It was startling, but it was also thrilling, as she only now realised how strong her youngest maid truly was.

“N-Noel..? What are you..? Aaah!” Emilia shrieked as she tried to ask what the girl was plotting. She found herself being dropped onto the bed, and that it seemed as if it was an effortless feat. Victoria would struggle to do this, even if she carried her on the day of their wedding.

Feeling exhilarated that she was in control, that she had done something unexpected, Noel wanted to keep going, to see just how far this high could take her. Placing her hands on the older woman’s thick legs, she spread them apart, flicking her long skirt upwards so she could see the prize that awaited her.

“You didn’t just come here to talk poorly about Sophie, did you? Why else would you be carrying these with you?” Noel reached forward and grabbed a strip of condoms that had been tucked into the side of her crush’s lacy panties. She hadn’t anticipated it, as she felt as if her teasing hadn’t reached the breaking point just yet.

Flustered that she had been caught carrying protection with her, that she had planned ahead just in case things escalated, Emilia cleared her throat in a bid to compose herself. She was still in control of things, as she could easily close her legs and put an end to this situation if she felt like it.

“Vicky’s been hoping that you and I have been sleeping together behind her back, Noel. I really did come here to ask you about your behaviour, but I thought it was best to play it safe considering your track record,” Emilia felt quite pleased with herself, as she felt like she was making a sound argument.

Noel was quiet for a moment, almost as if she was pondering her next move. Without a word, she grabbed the housewife by the ankles and pulled her closer towards the edge of the bed. Even after being met with a shriek, she didn’t speak. Instead, she let her actions do all the talking.

Sliding a finger across the mound of her crush’s vagina, Noel traced along her vulva and grazed her clitoris, almost as if she was mapping out the area. She was paying close attention to the tiniest reactions, only to smirk and blurt out a moment later, “Your body is honest, Em.”

“W-What are you talking about?” Emilia didn’t try to resist, as a part of her had accepted when she stepped into the room that they could very well have sex. She didn’t understand how her body was being honest, as she was only shivering from being touched without any warning.

Pushing the black lacy panties to the side, Noel marvelled at the exposed womanhood that she had sullied multiple times. It felt as if it had been quite some time since they last did it, and it only made her savour this moment even more. As much as she wanted to stick her dick inside right this second, she refrained from doing so.

After all, it would make all of her efforts throughout the week go to waste.

“You’ve been waiting for this all week, haven’t you? The condoms, your underwear. You aren’t even trying to resist. You’re already wet, you know that?” Noel announced her observations, even if they weren’t any different from what a regular person could see. Of course, she withheld some details, like how someone hadn’t shaved, or how their pheromones were rich.

Tensing up as she felt exposed, like she was being read like an open book, Emilia couldn’t help but to wonder just how sharp her youngest maid was. Sure, it was somewhat obvious to an extent, but a part of her felt as if her own wife would struggle to pick up on some of these things.

“L-Let me be perfectly clear. I’ve been waiting all week to make love with Vicky, okay?” Emilia tried to defend herself, although she didn’t even attempt to squeeze her thighs shut. It was embarrassing that someone was staring at her privates with such an intense, lustful gaze, but she didn’t hate it.

I’m not going to lie to Noel. I really have been waiting for Vicky. I didn’t come here hoping that she’d fuck me senseless. Why would I? It’s Friday, and Vicky will surely give me what I want and more tonight.

Stay calm. Things are still under my control. Yeah… I just can’t let Noel jump to conclusions and take the lead.

“Since Vicky’s been wanting us to fool around behind her back, why don’t we make the most of this opportunity? You haven’t been able to keep your hands to yourself all week, Noel. Squeezing my tits, spanking my ass. You’ve got some balls, you know?” Emilia tried to act like things were going according to plan, even as she teased her maid.

Removing her white gloves so as to not dirty them any further, Noel simply grinned as she shook her head. She wasn’t convinced in the slightest, and she made that known as she said, “Is that right? But what about last week, Em? You kept placing my hand on your butt when we were together. If you wanted me that badly, you could’ve asked.”

“T-That’s not what was going on!” Emilia raised her voice as she defended herself, even if she chose to withhold the reason as to her behaviour the previous week. She felt guilty about it, as it was purely for her own selfish pleasure, but it was being mistaken as something far greater than her yearning to be spanked.

Feeling like she was being spurred on, that she should continue to tease her crush, Noel brought one of her fists up so that it was in clear view. Extending her index and middle finger, she brought them down towards the exposed womanhood, tracing along the sensitive wet outerfolds.

“So you won’t react even if I finger you?” Noel felt all so devious for going along with this, but she had to keep going, to ensure that she wasn’t mistaken for a kid ever again. She was mature, in control of herself and the situation, and she wasn’t about to let her desires run rampant and allow this to escalate into a marathon of sex.

Emilia’s eyes widened as she hadn’t anticipated such a response. She had totally expected the young girl to just finger her until she’s satisfied, and yet she was showing some restraint for a change. She wasn’t sure what to make of it, as she wanted to be proud, but she just felt alarmed.

With each passing second, Emilia could feel the pressure growing, and that she was expected to say something. Taking a deep breath, she raised one of her eyebrows and said, “You don’t need to go through all of this effort if you just want to finger me, Noel. Besides, it’s not like I’m that desperate to be touched by you.”

Placing her finger atop of the housewife’s clitoris, Noel began to roll it around and around in circles. She was met with some slight hip spasms, but it’s nothing she hadn’t anticipated, as she continued to toy around with the overly sensitive knob, finding that it was growing harder from all the stimulation.

“Is that right? You don’t sound very convincing while you squirm around like that, Em. But I’m just a kid, right? There’s no way you’d ever feel good from being touched by me,” Noel felt powerful, as she was controlling the flow of things, all while mocking her crush for underestimating her.

Before Emilia could come up with some kind of witty response, a moan from deep within her stomach erupted from her lips as those slim and slender fingers that had been spreading her slit just a moment ago had penetrated her. It was all so sudden, and she could feel sparks rushing up her spine.

Holding in any further outbursts by placing a hand over her mouth, Emilia jerked her pelvis up immediately after feeling the fingers inside of her curl upwards. She didn’t know how the young girl did it, but she knew exactly what she was doing, and how best to assert her dominance using just her hand.

“Oh? Why’re you holding your voice back, Em? Surely it’s not because you’re starting to enjoy this, right?” Noel was on the offensive, using both her fingers and her words to whittle away at her target’s willpower. She wasn’t exactly confident with her skills, even if Sophia had praised her, but she was determined to do her best.

T-There’s no way she didn’t rehearse this..! She always fumbles her words and stutters!

Reluctant to believe for even a second that this was all adlib, that her adorable little maid was simply going with the flow and saying whatever came to mind, Emilia couldn’t deny that she was starting to enjoy the feeling of powerlessness. She quickly came to her senses, as she didn’t want things to spiral out of control.

“I-I don’t want anyone to pass by and hear us, that’s all. Besides, it’s not like you’re doing anything that special anyway,” Emilia was grateful that this was all a secret, that no one would discover the immoral act that was taking place inside of the guest bedroom. It helped that she had locked the door, ensuring no one would walk in by pure accident.

Taking those words as a challenge, Noel set it upon herself to prove just what she could do with her hand. Without any hesitation, she drove her fingers as deep as they would possibly go, her knuckles rubbing against the ripened, drenched pussy. Pumping her digits back and forth, she spread them apart in an attempt to rub every inch of the inner walls.

Kneeling down against the bed, Noel brought her face towards the seductress’ crotch, inhaling her lewd smell and savouring it. It was so naughty, reigniting her desire to partake in a marathon of sex and not care about being caught. Clinging to her rationality, she stuck out her tongue and flicked the clitoris in front of her.

Being fingered was one thing, but having her clitoris toyed with was enough to make Emilia place both of her hands over her mouth to prevent her sensual moans from escaping. This level of stimulation made her feel as if she was melting, and it didn’t help that her body was sensitive from being pent up.

How did she get this good?! She has to be doing it with Sophia, she just has to! There’s no way she’s got this much natural talent!

Fuck..! She’s going to make me cum if this keeps up!

From struggling to wrap her head around how someone so young and innocent could be this skilled one moment, to concerned about losing her cool and climaxing if things persisted the next, Emilia was riding the high of ecstasy. Her whole body trembled with need, and she wanted that sweet release that was creeping up on her.

It wasn’t fulfilling like the sex she had with Victoria, but it scratched a different itch. She’d be lying if she said she didn’t find some amount of satisfaction from being intimate with her maid, but it would never become anything more than that. She was simply doing this for her wife’s sake, not for her own enjoyment.

Thrusting two of her fingers in and out of her crush’s sopping wet pussy, Noel brought her face out from between her legs. She’d been licking her clitoris for almost an entire minute, and had that sensitive bud at her mercy the whole time. And yet, she stopped without a word, even going so far as to pull her hand away.

“H-Huh..? W-Why did you stop, Noel..?” Confused as to why she wasn’t being fingerbanged any longer, Emilia was wondering if things were about to escalate. It was logical to think that, considering all that had happened between them prior to this. Thankfully she’d brought condoms just in case, although she didn’t plan on using them.

Standing up and straightening out her apron and dress, Noel’s face showed no signs of interest. It was peculiar, as she was typically a slave to her own desires, and was incapable of holding back once she got into the mood. Staring at the hot and bothered brunette for a moment, she glanced towards the door.

“Beg for it then,” Noel kept it short and sweet, as she felt as if she wouldn’t be able to keep her cool for much longer. She’d been thinking about everything throughout the week, how this entire relationship felt forced, and that she needed to do something to try and change things.

Sitting up, Emilia was baffled at what she was hearing. It was such an absurd demand, one that felt even more strange coming from someone so young and innocent. Brushing some of her hair back into place, she made her stance known, “That’s not going to happen, Noel. What’s on your mind?”

“This isn’t fun when it’s one-sided. You don’t want me, Em. You’re only doing this because Victoria wants you to. You don’t want any of this,” Noel’s voice cracked as she suppressed her feelings, her fists tightening as she struggled to hold it all in. She wanted to say more, but she had to show some restraint, so as to not cause a scene.

Unsure of what to say, Emilia remained silent. She could try and lie her way out of this situation, but what had been said held some truth to it. She didn’t exactly feel that it was hot or exciting to have sex with anyone other than her wife, even if she had decided to be supportive of her cuckolding fetish.

Is it so wrong to want to make Vicky happy? At the end of the day, she’s the one I love, and she’s the only person who makes me feel content when we have sex. It feels so wrong to think about wanting to have sex with someone else. I mean, Noel’s cute and all, but there’s no connection between us.

Noel, who had been teasing her crush up until her sudden outburst, was unsure of what to do next. She had only wanted to make her beg for more, but she had gone just a little too far. As much as she wanted to apologise, she felt like it would only make her seem more childish, like she was throwing a tantrum over nothing.

“Just forget about it… I’m just overreacting.” Noel managed to not fumble her words or stutter, even if she hadn’t planned for things to turn out this way. But as the awkward silence became almost suffocating, she realised that this was it, that she had just ruined the moment.

Emilia could only watch quietly as the distraught maid left the room. She was courteous enough to shut the door quietly, although her loud footsteps made it apparent that she was jogging down the hallway, almost as if she wanted to run away. It was a sensitive situation, and it was clear that she needed some time to herself.

I’m sorry for crushing your expectations, Noel. What was I supposed to say? That I do find some enjoyment out of cheating on Vicky? That I do want Noel in some capacity? I’d just be lying to myself.

Great… Just great… I don’t want to disappoint Vicky, but maybe I should talk to her about all of this…

Chapter Text

It had only been a couple of hours since Emilia’s nerve wracking exchange with Noel. She was apprehensive, frustrated, and absent minded, as she couldn’t stop thinking about what had happened. She felt like she had been too harsh on the poor girl, even if she was being truthful.

She adored Noel, but that was it. She harboured no feeling of love, nor did she lust for her. She was just a girl who happened to get wrapped up in this mess, and wound up getting hurt.

Irritated at her own inability to calm herself down, to rid herself of these feelings of dissatisfaction that had persisted all week, Emilia groaned for what must have been the hundredth time that day. She had kept to herself all afternoon, as she worried that she might snap at someone just to vent her frustrations.

But with the clock about to hit 6PM, she knew that she couldn’t isolate herself and avoid other people forever. She’d just make her precious Vicky worry about her. Sure, there was nothing wrong with that, but she would rather address her problems in private, between the two of them.

As she dragged her heels into the dining room, Emilia wasn’t entirely surprised to see that she was the last to arrive, that her darling wife and the rest of the housemaids had already taken their seats at the table. No one had started eating, making it clear that she wasn’t late to dinner.

Noticing that there was one vacant seat amidst all of the maids, Emilia let out a sigh of relief that Noel was nowhere to be seen. She didn’t know what she would do, or how she would carry herself if they were to lock eyes with one another. Sure, she wanted to apologise, but what could she even say other than sorry at this point in time?

Taking her spot at the end of the table alongside her wife, the allure of a freshly cooked feast didn’t appeal to Emilia whatsoever. She lacked an appetite, as she was still worked up over what transpired. Still, it would do her no good to starve herself, as that would only warrant herself concern from others.

Watching her wife and following her eyes towards Noel’s seat on the other end of the long dining table, Victoria pieced two and two together. Placing a reassuring hand on top of hers, she explained, “Noel’s gone home for the weekend. I’m surprised she didn’t tell you about it, Emilia.”

“Oh.” A single, dejected word escaped Emilia’s lips, as she realised the impact of what she had said. She’d hurt Noel, and had damaged their relationship. There was a lack of trust between them, as she was always informed of the most trivial of things by the young, clumsy girl.

Despite this awkward exchange, dinner at the Buckfield’s continued without any distractions. The maids who didn’t reside in the manor were gossiping about their plans for the weekend, while the others voiced their jealousy towards them. The only thing missing was someone accidentally fumbling around with their cutlery.

Even with her lack of an appetite, Emilia forced herself to eat, although she quickly polished off her plate and began to steal food from her wife. It didn’t raise much concern from others, but it did make her feel like a complete and utter failure for not looking after her own weight, as her efforts to exercise were going to waste.

Still, she forced herself to smile in the presence of company, even if she desperately needed to vent to Victoria.

Walking up the dark footpath leading to her home, Noel was dressed comfortably in casual attire, as she didn’t want to embarrass herself by catching the bus while wearing her maid uniform. She hadn’t planned on leaving the Buckfield’s residence so abruptly, but she felt like she needed to get away from there before she lost control of her emotions.

She was doing her best not to pay it much mind, despite the fact that her suspicions had been affirmed. The woman she harboured feelings for wasn’t going to reciprocate them, and their relationship was nothing more than a master and her servant. It was heartbreaking, as she thought that there was something between them.

Taking a deep breath as she stood at the front door, Noel knew that it would do her no good to show any signs of weakness in front of her siblings. She had to be the strong, dependable older sister that they all looked up to, to reassure them that she was doing just fine by herself, and that they had nothing to worry about.

Opening the door and stepping inside, Noel was relieved to see that things were more or less the same as they were the last time she was here. Nothing had changed, aside from some pairs of shoes that had been left in the middle of the hallway. This was her home, and she felt safe here.

But the moment she let her guard down, she was knocked off of her feet by the thunderous sounds of footsteps dashing straight towards her.

“Noel!!”

Almost as if it was tradition at this point, Noel was tackled to the ground by her youngest sister. The pleasant and joyful giggling was heartwarming, and even with adrenaline pumping from being pounced on, she couldn’t help but to smile and wrap an arm around the energetic girl.

“Did you miss me, Grace?” Noel asked while straightening herself up, even with someone clinging to her and refusing to let go. She knew the answer to her question already, but she wanted to indulge her sister, to give her the opportunity to gush about how much she loves her, and how much she missed her.

With an innocent wide grin on her face, Grace brought her head up from her sister’s stomach and nodded. Her green eyes were dazzling to look at, and her short white hair was somewhat messy, with several stray strands sticking out. Despite being the baby of the family, she shined brilliantly like a star.

“Yep! Mama and Eve and Mary missed you too!” Grace innocently shouted as her voice carried throughout the whole house. She didn’t seem bothered in the slightest about causing a ruckus, as she was so overjoyed that she couldn’t control her volume. Then again, it’s not like this was a common occurrence, as she only got this excited when her sister returned home.

Pleased by what she was hearing, Noel almost tumbled backwards as she tried to stand up with her sister clinging to her. She managed to find her balance though, and after catching her breath, she ran her fingers through the younger girl’s hair, giving her the attention she so desperately desired.

Considering that the sun had set and that she could smell greasy, battered food coming from the kitchen, along with the scent of vinegar, Noel deduced that her family were in the middle of having dinner when she arrived. She hadn’t stopped to think about food since she met up with her crush in public, as her mind had been preoccupied.

Hearing her older sister’s stomach growl, Grace childishly laughed, almost as if she found it amusing. She stepped backwards for a moment, only to grab the hungry girl’s hand and pull her towards the kitchen. Delighted with her discovery, she announced it to everyone, “Mama! You wouldn’t believe it! Noel’s tummy is growling!”

As embarrassing as it was for her whole family to know about this, Noel felt at ease here. It was comforting to be around her siblings, as it gave her little opportunity to mull over what happened earlier in the afternoon. She was glad that she chose to come here earlier than intended, as she would’ve been a nervous mess if she stayed at the Buckfield’s.

At the dining table sat the rest of Noel’s family, all of whom were pleased by her presence. They had just started to eat their dinner, which consisted of some fish and chips that Bianca had brought with her after work. Unlike their younger sister, Eve and Mary didn’t jump from their seats and fling themselves at her.

“I thought you were coming tomorrow, Noel. Are you hungry, dear? Pull up a seat and help yourself,” Bianca expressed her surprise with her calm and soothing voice, inviting her eldest daughter to join them. She stifled a giggle, as even she found it adorable that Noel’s stomach had been growling.

Noel was flustered as she hurried to take a seat between her mother and her most reliable sibling, Mary. This wasn’t the kind of warm welcome she had anticipated, but it could have been worse. Sure, it was embarrassing to be laughed at by everyone, but she knew they meant well.

“I just felt like coming home early, that’s all. Sorry that I didn’t call ahead, Mama,” Noel apologised for dropping by without any notice, all the while making up an excuse that she had just missed her family. It wasn’t a lie, but it wasn’t the complete truth either, though she could never admit the real reason as to why she was here so soon.

Reaching out and grabbing a piece of deep fried cod that was in front of her oldest sister, Eve quickly dropped it and winced, as she hadn’t anticipated that it would be that hot. Blowing on her fingers, she acted as if she was displeased while blurting out, “Noel knew you brought home fish and chips, Mama. That’s why she’s here.”

“So Noel can see the future now, can she? Hehe. You’ve got some competition then, Eve,” Bianca was unbothered by her daughter’s bratty demeanour, as she chose to play along and get her all riled up. Taking pity on her, she grabbed the piece of cod and broke it into two, offering her some of it.

Eve’s eyes went wide as she felt like she was being made fun of, only for her to clear her throat and begrudgingly accept the battered fish. As much as she wanted to be jealous that she wasn’t receiving much attention, she was genuinely happy to see that her oldest sister was here. Not that she’d admit that so easily.

To Noel, this was just a typical family dinner. It was vastly different to the kind of atmosphere at the Buckfield’s, as it was warm and comforting here. It helped that this was her home, and that she wasn’t under any pressure to uphold proper table etiquette. Granted, it’s not like that was difficult, aside from her own clumsiness.

In a sense, she was lucky to have returned home on a Friday, as this was the one day of the week that her mother would typically purchase takeout. She genuinely enjoyed home cooked meals, but eating greasy food was a guilty pleasure, as this was something that she missed out on due to her job.

Glancing around the table, Noel was pleased to see that everyone seemed to be doing well. Grace was playing with her food, Eve was going out of her way to pinch food that anyone was reaching out for, and Mary was minding her own business, her bangs doing a good job at hiding her heterochromic eyes.

In the corner of her eye, Noel spotted the family’s height chart against the corner of one of the walls of the dining area. It was something that her birth mother started many years ago as a means to document everyone’s growth, and while it was only used on special occasions, it was heartwarming to see that there were dozens of marks on the wall.

There were names written next to the lines indicating someone’s height at a particular age, and while a majority of them were all clumped together, there was one that stood high above the rest. It was almost two metres off the ground, and acted as a reminder of the giant that used to carry everyone around the house and lift them into the air.

Noticing that her sister’s attention was drawn elsewhere, Eve swallowed the chip that was in her mouth before grinning. Jumping up and out of her seat, she approached the height chart and proudly announced, “It won’t be long before I’m as tall as Mom! It’s only fitting, since I’m the big sister and all.”

“Oh? You want to be as tall as your mother, do you?” Bianca adored her daughter’s proclamation, as it meant that she hadn’t forgotten about her mother. She couldn’t picture it ever happening though, as her children were all babies in her eyes, and it just felt silly to picture any one of them as a giant.

As the youngest member of the family, Grace didn’t have many memories of her mother. She’d only heard stories and seen pictures of her, as she was only an infant before she left them. Feeling a little left out, she got on her knees in her seat and asked, “Mama, can you tell us about Mom?”

“Hmm. How about you all take a bath with Noel? Then I’ll tell you all kinds of stories about your mother and me,” wanting to make good use of time, as she had a tendency to ramble about the past, Bianca proposed that her daughters all wash up first. It would save her the trouble of taking care of Grace herself.

Having been relatively quiet and keeping to herself, Noel was startled when she felt multiple pairs of hands tugging on her arms. She had no issue with bathing with her sisters, even if two of them really didn’t need her help. But what did bother her was that she was being rushed, and had no time to say anything.

Both Grace and Eve were doing their best to pull their older sister up and out of her chair. They were quite eager about taking a bath, although for completely different reasons. The childish girl wanted to spend time together, while the twin-tailed brat wanted to use this opportunity to prove who the big sister really was.

“You’re enjoying this way too much, Mama,” Mary rose to her feet and pointed out her observations. She then helped push Noel out of the dining room and down the hall towards the bathroom, as she wasn’t about to let this chance to be spoiled go to waste. As levelheaded as she was, she had an immature side to her that she only showed to her family.

Giggling to herself as her daughters practically forced Noel to go with them, Bianca was just happy to see that they got along so well, and that they all cherished one another. With them gone for the time being, she could clean up without any distractions.

Even though she had been instructed to help her sisters bathe, Noel’s assistance wasn’t really required. Grace was the only one who really needed it, and that was only to ensure that her hair was washed properly. Eve was more than capable of doing it herself, but she wanted to be spoiled, and boast about herself.

And then there was Mary, who was content with just spending time with her older sister. She stayed back and waited, although she did chat with Noel about her school life, how things have been at home, and catching her up to speed on anything interesting that has happened recently.

As the last one to use the bath, Noel took her time drying herself off, as she knew that things were only going to be hectic once she left the bathroom. She knew that her mother and her younger siblings were all in a good mood, and while that did warm her heart, it didn’t distract her entirely from what happened with her crush.

She wasn’t sure if what she had said was correct, or if going along with Sophia’s plan to toy with Emilia was the best decision, but she had been honest with her feelings. The entire cuckolding affair, as fun as it seemed at first, was just proving to be more and more disappointing the longer she thought about it.

Emilia didn’t want her, nor did she find enjoyment in sleeping with someone that wasn’t her wife. She was obligated to go along with Victoria’s request, and she seemed as if she was waiting for enough time to pass so that this fetish would be forgotten about. Or at least, that’s what Noel assumed was going on.

As stressful of a situation as it was, Noel was hoping that the time she spent at home with her family would put her mind at ease. If she was lucky and the stars were to align, she might find enlightenment and find out what she should do to help get her feelings across to Emilia, while also giving Victoria what she wants.

Heading to the living room in her pyjamas, Noel couldn’t help but to smile as she saw her mother seated on the couch, along with her siblings who were all close to her and leaning in. The television was off, meaning that they were all likely looking at one of their family’s many photo albums.

Bianca, with both Grace and Eve resting against her shoulders as their eyes were glued to the binder full of photos on her lap, was happily explaining the history behind each picture to her children. “This one’s from when Mary and Noel snuck outside while it was raining to play in the mud. They left muddy footprints all throughout the house while trying to be sneaky.”

Feeling embarrassed about how her past was being brought up, Noel stuck her head over the back of the couch to see a picture of herself and her sister drenched and covered in mud. It was from back when they were the only two children, although it wasn’t too long after it was taken that Eve was born.

Pleased that all of her daughters were here, Bianca flipped forward a few pages to the photos of the girls being held by a tall woman with pure white hair. “There’s not much of a fun backstory to these ones. Your mother and I took you girls out on a picnic, and you were all asking Nia to throw you up in the air.”

There was also a family portrait with everyone standing under a tree. Bianca was holding Grace in her arms, who had just learned to walk and talk, while Eve and Mary were clinging to the back of Nia’s shoulders. And then there was Noel, who stood between her mothers with a gorgeous smile on her face.

“Mama, how did you and Mom meet?” Curious to know how her parents crossed paths with one another, Eve wasn’t behaving like a brat for a change. She couldn’t make everything about herself, at least not right now. This was supposed to be a trip down memory lane for the family, and it’d be rude for her to be selfish.

Leaning forward and placing the photo album on the coffee table in front of her, Bianca grabbed an older one before settling herself back into her spot. She was blushing a little as she explained, “Well, there’s nothing romantic about how your mother and I met. We just bumped into each other one day at school.”

“Ooo! Mama’s embarrassed! Come on, what really happened?” Eve raised her voice and was evidently excited, given how she was unable to sit still. Truthfully she wanted to hear more, but she also wanted to tease her mother for showing her sensitive side. It was a rare occasion after all.

Flipping to a page of photos of herself and Nia in their school uniforms, Bianca bashfully informed her kids, “Well, Nia had just moved schools, and she didn’t know her way around. We quite literally bumped into each other in the hall, and knocked each other off of our feet. After that, I showed her around and well… We just hit it off, I guess?”

As the youngest member of the family who had little recollection of their birth mother, Grace was in awe at all of the pictures from the past. Her eyes were practically sparkling as she examined them all one by one, and she was amazed as to just how tall Nia had truly been over the years.

“She was really popular, you know? Nia was really friendly, and was always helping others. She was a bit gullible and clumsy, but no one really thought poorly of her. She struggled to say no, so she got herself into a bit of trouble from time to time,” Bianca happily gushed about her wife to her kids, even if she was no longer with them.

In each and every photo, Noel couldn’t help but to notice that her birth mother stood out. From her peculiar fashion sense, to her startling height, and even her beauty that made her look like a model - there was just something about her that drew her attention. And she could only imagine that many others felt the same way.

“So, did you make the first move, Mama?” Mary’s voice shocked everyone, as she had been relatively quiet up until now. She was peeking over her youngest sister’s head at the album, and she felt like poking fun at her mother for a change. That, and she was genuinely curious to know how her parents got together.

Bianca got all flustered, as now all of her kids were practically teasing her about the past, and prying for more details. Letting out a heartfelt sigh, she stumbled a little over her words as she explained, “W-Well… I had a crush on Nia for months, but after seeing everyone hitting on her, I decided to ask her out while we were in high school.”

“You were totally jealous, Mama! I bet you didn’t want anyone to get to Mom first!” As incredible of a revelation as this was to learn about how her parents hooked up, Eve couldn’t stop herself from jumping to conclusions and accusing her mother of only acting out of fear of missing her chance.

It was the first time any of them had seen their mother lose her cool and turn red like a tomato, as Bianca’s green eyes went wide at the realisation that her kids knew the truth. Scratching her cheek, she awkwardly laughed before blurting out, “I-It’s not a big deal, okay? You really don’t know how popular your mother really was.”

“Yeah, but I’m going to be even more popular than Mom was! I’ll be taller than her, prettier than her, and everyone will know that I’m the best!” Eve boldly declared her plans to her family, all while flipping one of her twintails back behind her shoulder. She was so full of herself that she left everyone quiet and at a loss for words.

As much as she wanted to tease her bratty sister for being so ambitious, Noel couldn’t help but to see where she was coming from. Their mother was a gorgeous giant who drew everyone’s attention, and she felt as if some of her problems would be solved if she were to grow up to be like her.

“Oh? I’m sure Nia would be thrilled to hear that one of her angels wants to be just like her. But you know you have to eat your vegetables if you want that to happen, right Eve? Your mother wasn’t a picky eater, you know? …Okay she was, but still,” Bianca tried to turn this into a lecture for her overconfident child, only for her to admit that she was lying.

Smirking as she now had a valid reason for not eating her vegetables, that she could now bring up her mother in order to be let off the hook, Eve puffed out her chest with pride. She didn’t need to gloat to know that she had come up on top here, and that things would only go uphill from here.

“Tell us more about Mom!” The childish Grace chimed in, as she clearly wasn’t that interested in her sister’s plight to be the tallest, most beautiful member of the family. She wanted to learn more about her birth mother, to try and get some kind of idea as to what kind of person she was.

Grateful that her youngest daughter had butt in and given her an out to such an awkward situation, Bianca cleared her throat before flipping through page after page, pointing out some noteworthy pictures to her kids before coming to ones with the couple standing outside their home.

“Let’s see… Your mother was weird, and I mean that in a good way. She liked to call me her princess while we were dating, and once you kids were born, she started to call you her angels. She liked taking you all out to look at the stars, and would gush on about constellations and whatnot,” Bianca didn’t know where to begin, but she did her best to enlighten her children on how erratic and peculiar Nia was.

As the oldest child, Noel had a good recollection about all of this, and she couldn’t help but to smile as she remembered how her birth mother used to place them all on her shoulders one at a time, and point out stars in the night sky. It was especially funny when she recalled how Eve and Grace used to run away and play hide and seek during it.

“Nia was really passionate about astrology and mythology, but she also liked early 2000’s romcoms. And then there was her taste in music. Believe it or not, but she listened to punk rock. Honestly, she was just so weird, but you couldn’t help but to love her,” Bianca continued to gush about the small things, even if her kids didn’t understand her entirely.

Grace and Eve were both confused, as neither of them knew what was being referred to here, nor did they know what was weird about any of it. Mary and Noel however had some understanding of their birth mother’s hobbies and interests, but they didn’t really see it as strange. It was normal to them, given their upbringings.

“Hmm. What else? Oh right. Did you girls know that your surname is from your mother? Nia said that it would bless all of you, and well… Who am I to say no to her?” Grasping at straws on what to say next, Bianca provided her kids with a neat piece of trivia that none of them had likely thought about.

Jumping up from her seat on the couch, Eve puffed her chest out and placed her hands on her hips. Grinning proudly, she exclaimed, “Well of course Mom would want to bless me. I mean, she must have known that I would grow up to be just as tall and pretty as she was! It’s like she knew I would be the biggest and best!”

“But wasn’t Noel born first, Eve? How would Mom have planned that far ahead when you’re the second youngest?” Almost as if she wanted to test her sister and see just how easy it was to leave her all flustered, Mary asked one sensible question after another, all while hiding her eyes behind her bangs.

And just like Mary anticipated, Eve was left speechless as she didn’t know what to say in response. She was quick to throw a tantrum, as she stomped her feet and crossed her arms, all before storming out of the living room and shouting, “Y-You’re just jealous that I’m bigger than you, Mary!”

“I think we should wrap it up here. Mary, can you help Grace brush her teeth and tuck her and Eve into bed?” Somewhat saddened that things ended like this, as she had been enjoying this trip down memory lane, Bianca politely asked her daughter to look after the younger ones.

It wasn’t exactly late, but Mary understood that it was bedtime for Eve and Grace. She was used to looking after them to such an extent, and this was of no consequence to her. Sure, they might resist and refuse to listen to her, but that was nothing she hadn’t already dealt with before.

In only a matter of moments, it was just Noel and her mother left in the living room. She was contemplating going to her bedroom and trying to get some sleep, as she just wanted this stressful day to be over and done with. While it had been uplifting to hear stories from the past, it could only distract her for so long.

Almost as if she knew that there was something troubling her eldest child, Bianca turned around and smiled gently. She patted the empty couch next to her before asking, “What’s on your mind, Noel? You’ve been awfully quiet since you came home. Did something happen at work today?”

“U-Um… Not really, no. I wouldn’t say it’s my job…” Noel was quiet as she circled around the couch and sat down. She was stiff and awkward, as she felt as if she was going to be interrogated. She wanted to be honest, but it was a difficult subject to talk about. After all, she couldn’t just come out and say that she had a falling out with one of her employers.

Reaching out and placing her hand atop of her daughter’s, Bianca hoped that this would reassure her that she had nothing to worry about. “I know the Buckfield’s are taking really good care of you, Noel. That family is a bit odd, but they mean well. You can talk to me about anything, okay? I’m here to help you.”

Freaking out for a second as she heard her mother refer to the Buckfield’s as strange, Noel quickly realised that she was most likely talking about Victoria’s parents. Breathing a sigh of relief that the whole cuckolding affair was a secret, she sat quietly as she tried to think of what to say.

“If it’s not about work, then it can only mean… You’re having trouble with that girl you like, right?” Narrowing down the possibilities that came to mind, Bianca knew that her eldest child didn’t have much of a social life, leaving her to believe that it was a love related issue. She didn’t want to pry too much, but she was genuinely concerned.

Hanging her head, Noel knew that it was impossible to ignore it forever. As much as she wanted to forget about it, she thought that maybe it wouldn’t be such a bad idea to get it off of her chest. Sure, she would have to withhold some information, and who she had a crush on, but that didn’t seem too difficult.

“Y-Yeah… We argued today, and um…” Unable to complete her sentence, Noel felt an arm wrap around her shoulder and pull her close to her mother. It was comforting, but it didn’t make it any easier to accept that she may have just ruined any and all chances of having Emilia reciprocate her feelings.

Consoling her daughter, Bianca reassured her with a soft tone, “I’m sure you didn’t ruin anything, dear. We say things we don’t mean in the heat of the moment, but that doesn’t mean it’s the end of the world. Once things cool down, it’s easy to talk things out and clear up any misunderstandings.”

As much as she wanted to respond back and say that she had actually meant what she had said to Emilia earlier, Noel held her tongue, as it would only make her feel even worse. It was frustrating, as she was positive that she knew that her crush didn’t think much of her, and that they were only intimate out of a sense of obligation.

“D-Did you and Mom ever get into a fight..?” Trying to get out of the spotlight, Noel was somewhat curious to know if her parents ever argued. She had no recollection of them ever butting heads while she was growing up, as her family had been nothing but smiles until Nia’s passing.

Flustered that she was the center of attention, Bianca scratched her cheek and wracked her head, trying to remember if such a thing happened. It was far and few between, but there was one argument that she could recall. “Well, I used to get annoyed when your mother refused to eat her vegetables. She hated her greens, and we argued once about it.”

“Pfft. I find that hard to believe, but I guess it makes sense. Eve is a picky eater, just like Mom,” Noel laughed as she tried to imagine her birth mother despising vegetables, as it just felt so weird. In her mind, Nia had been a gentle giant who had no flaws, but she was starting to realise that maybe she just hadn’t noticed them all those years ago.

Shaking her head as she wished that her third child didn’t pick up such an awful habit from her mother, Bianca was glad that her kids took after Nia, as it reminded her of just how peculiar she was. “We only argued over the small things, and we’d forget all about it the next day. I’m sure whatever happened to you isn’t the end of the world, Noel.”

“But… But I get the feeling she doesn’t like me. She just treats me like a kid, and doesn’t take me seriously,” Noel tried to explain her situation, that she didn’t feel mature enough to have her feelings be taken into consideration. She had to stop herself from mentioning that her crush was married, as it would only cause issues.

As a single mother of four, Bianca thought of each and every one of her daughters as babies. She was biased, so she couldn’t do much but console her. Rubbing her back, she asked something that sounded quite bizarre, “Does that Sophie girl know that you’re a futa, Noel?”

“H-Huh?! W-Why are you asking that, Mama?” Startled as she hadn’t expected such a question to come from her mother, Noel felt as if she was treading on thin ice, and that her secret was going to be exposed if she wasn’t careful. Thankfully, Sophia’s name had been brought up, making her believe she’s in the clear.

Giggling at her daughter’s reaction, Bianca took a moment to gather her thoughts and explain, “We’re a minority, Noel. Not many people like us. That’s why I told you and the girls to keep it a secret until you’re older. That, and well… Some people are turned off by how hypersexual we can be.”

While Noel had been instructed to keep it a secret that she was a futanari, or a hermaphrodite as parts of the world knew it as, she hadn’t expected to hear that it was due to their sexuality and how dominant those urges are. She didn’t understand why it was such a big deal, but she didn’t have time to ask before she was enlightened.

“Some people refuse to date futas, out of fear of becoming hypersexual themselves. I’m not really sure of the specifics, but most women who’ve slept with a futa became addicted to sex. Oh… Sorry, is this too much, Noel?” Bianca took a moment to realise how unnerving this topic could be, as she had brought it up without any warning.

Shaking her head, Noel was curious to hear more. She didn’t know too much about futanari, or how the world saw them, and this was all so fascinating to her. Sure, it was a bit inappropriate, but she figured that her mother had just been waiting for the right time to talk about it with her.

“Are you sure? Alright, but let me know if you want me to stop, okay? Now where was I? Oh right. That Sophie girl might be afraid of what may happen to her if she gets too close to you. That was her name, right?” Receiving confirmation that it was okay to continue, Bianca tried to reassure her daughter that it could all be some kind of misunderstanding.

Having never stopped to think about how Emilia, or Sophia for that matter, may have grown more interested in sex after sleeping with her, Noel wasn’t really sure if that played a part as to why her crush refused to acknowledge her feelings. As far as she was aware, neither of them had big libidos.

“You’re close. Her name’s Sophia, Mama. I don’t really know if she is distancing herself from me because of that, but I get the feeling that it’s got nothing to do with what’s going on,” Noel couldn’t help but to smile as she corrected her mother. She didn’t feel like this new information was relevant, but it certainly was interesting.

Ashamed of herself for believing that her daughter’s troubles had anything to do with a fear of becoming addicted to sex, Bianca stopped for a moment to think of what else it may possibly be. She didn’t want to admit that her child was young and immature, as that would only complicate things.

“Have you told her how you feel, Noel?” Bianca inquired, as she felt as if she was still missing some key information that would help her in assisting with the problem at hand. She didn’t want to pry too much, as knew that teenagers wanted some degree of privacy, and that nosy parents could be seen as annoying.

While she had proclaimed her love for Emilia while they were having sex once or twice, Noel hadn’t directly confessed to her. Shaking her head, she felt the need to clarify, “I haven’t told her, but I’m sure she knows how I feel about her. But now I’m starting to think that I ruined my chance with her…”

“There there, dear. You’re just overreacting. I’m sure if you sit down and talk with her over some coffee, then you could clear everything up. Oh… You don’t drink coffee. Um… Over some tea then,” offering some advice to her child, Bianca quickly back pedalled a bit, as she realised that her eldest daughter didn’t drink coffee.

Noel playfully slapped her mother’s leg, as she felt as if she was being made fun of for having not acquired a taste for coffee. Still, she was making a good deal of sense. “I-I guess that could work. It’s worth a shot. She has a lot of free time on her hands, so it wouldn’t be hard to ask her out for some tea.”

“Mhm. It’s best for you to be open with your feelings, Noel. You don’t want to stress yourself out and stunt your growth, do you?” Hugging her daughter’s shoulder tightly, Bianca reassured her that she should just be honest with herself. She wanted all of her children to grow up big and strong after all.

Nodding as she was squeezed by her mother, Noel kind of wanted to hear more facts, as it was the kind of information she couldn’t hear from anyone else. As smart as she was, Sophia was peculiar and picky about what she talked about, and Victoria would likely die of embarrassment if she were to explain these kinds of things.

“Um… How would it affect my growth, Mama?” Noel asked such an innocent question, although she had some form of idea as to why stress would impact her. Still, she wanted to hear it from her mother, to have her suspicions confirmed rather than assuming things for the foreseeable future.

Bianca simply smiled, as she was happy to share her knowledge with her daughter. “Because of our abnormal hormone levels, we continue growing until we’re about twenty. Our mental health can hinder our growth, and stop us from reaching our full potential. It’s why I’m curious to see if any of you girls will grow as big as your mother.”

“S-So it’s normal for me to feel like I’m going to lose control..?” Feeling like this may shed some light as to why she often lost control of herself while in a state of arousal, Noel asked a question that she quickly regretted. It was inappropriate and out of the blue, and alluded to what kind of things she got up to in private.

Shocked to hear those words, Bianca realised that her oldest daughter was starting to become an adult, and that she was coming to terms with her sexuality. With a gentle voice, she reassured her, “There’s nothing to be afraid of, Noel. I told you that we’re hypersexual by nature. We’re supposed to be dominant, and I can’t imagine a futa who isn’t.”

“W-We are..?” Noel felt enlightened as she processed everything, as she never really considered the possibility that this was the nature for all futanari. It made some sense, as it just felt natural for her to be the dominant one when she was intimate with Emilia and Sophia. Still, it didn’t quite rid her of any concerns about her losing control of herself.

Nodding affirmatively, Bianca was speaking from experience, and she had plenty of it considering just how big her family was. “Mhm. I’ve had this talk with most of your aunties about this, Noel. It’s perfectly normal to question these things. There’s nothing wrong with you, okay?”

“A-Alright… Um… Is it normal to have such big families..?” Not doubting her mother for a second, Noel couldn’t help but to feel like it was common for futanari to have large families. Then again, she wanted some form of confirmation as she wasn’t too sure about it, as her employer was an only child.

Bashfully scratching her cheek, Bianca hesitated to answer for a moment. It was clear what she was going to say, but she informed her daughter anyway, “Y-Yes, I like to think it’s normal. Well, there’s some things to take into consideration, but I would think it’s strange for futanari to only have one or two children.”

Almost as if her mother had read her mind, Noel was intrigued by all of this information. In a way, she was starting to feel more confident about herself and her body, although she was still wary about losing control of herself. She didn’t feel like she was abnormal, like she was some kind of monster.

“You have nothing to worry about, Noel. I’m sure that Sophia thinks highly of you, and that you’ll be able to talk things out. If she knows you’re a futa, then she must know what to expect if she decides to go out with you,” Bianca reassured her daughter once more, hoping that this would rid her of any doubts that may remain.

As much as she wanted to tell her mother that she was misunderstood, Noel couldn’t bring herself to explain that she had a crush on her employer. Wanting to believe that things would work out, she nodded her head and did her best to be confident about the idea of confessing to Emilia.

“Just take things at your own pace and everything will be fine, Noel. You’re a big girl. Don’t tell Eve I said that though. She’ll throw a tantrum and sulk,” Bianca playfully snickered to herself, as she didn’t want to break her daughter’s illusion that she was the big sister of the family.

Noel knew it was best to play along with her sister’s delusions, especially as it was her birthday in just a couple of days. It wouldn’t do her any good to ruin Eve’s good mood, as it would only make things awkward for the rest of the family. “Do you really think that Eve will grow up to be as big as Mom?”

“Hehe. I’d love for all of you girls to be like Nia. I’m sure she’d be happy too,” Bianca giggled as she wasn’t too concerned about whether her daughters grew up to be giants. She wanted nothing but the best for them, and she would be proud of them no matter how big or small they turned out to be.

Hugging her mother as a means of thanking her for her help, Noel was glad that she returned home early. Sure, she had been awkward and quiet for a good while, but she felt a lot better about herself now that she had talked about what was on her chest. “Thanks for listening to me, Mama.”

“That’s what I’m here for, dear. How about I take you into town tomorrow? We can get you a haircut and make you feel pretty,” taking a moment to examine her daughter’s uneven hair, Bianca came to the conclusion that she had been cutting it herself. She felt like it was such a waste for someone so adorable to look so shabby, and she wanted to fix that.

Flustered that her mother was running her fingers through her hair, Noel scurried backwards on the couch, creating some distance between them. Puffing out her cheeks, she felt like she had to make herself perfectly clear as she said, “I-I’m not a kid, Mama! You don’t have to give me special treatment.”

“Everyone deserves to feel pretty, Noel. If you’re not a kid, then how about I make us some coffee? How many sugars would you like?” Unable to help but to tease her daughter, Bianca rose up from her seat on the couch and dusted herself off. She liked to cause a little bit of mischief from time to time, so long as it was harmless.

As much as she wanted to not be made a fool of, Noel just couldn’t bring herself to go along with her mother’s jokes. Crossing her arms and averting her gaze, she made a compromise and asked for something else instead. “C-Can I have some hot chocolate, Mama? Coffee is disgusting…”

“Hehe. Of course, dear,” Bianca was happy to comply, as she wanted nothing more than to spoil each and every one of her daughters. She didn’t have any plans for the weekend aside from baking a cake for Eve’s birthday, so her idea of taking Noel into town and getting her a haircut was of no consequence to her.

Relaxing on the couch, Noel couldn’t help but to feel safe and sound. This was her home, and she loved returning here, even if she was tackled to the ground whenever she walked through the door. Still, she wouldn’t give it up for anything.

Chapter Text

Ever since I was young, I have always lived up to expectations. Whether it be my family, my friends, or even my teachers, I always did my best.

It just felt like the right thing to do, you know? Hearing my parents say that they’re proud of my achievements, being praised by those around me, and making people happy - it just felt natural.

It’s stressful at times to always put in the extra effort to please everyone, but I refuse to have anyone see me as anything but exemplary.

Whether it’s putting in the time and effort to look good, or studying and preparing so I don’t come across as uninformed, I always strive to be seen as perfect. Of course, I know that I’m anything but that.

I pig out when I’m stressed, I hate being criticised, and I’m selfless. I put my own wants and needs behind me so I can focus on pleasing others. Not to mention how carried away I can get at times.

I’ve made plenty of mistakes in the past, some I would rather stay buried.

Still, despite all of my shortcomings, I do my best to meet everyone’s expectations, to play the role of a loving housewife and a doting older sister.

Lately though, I feel as if I’ve been doing a pitiful job at that though. I’ve been struggling to be honest about my feelings with Vicky, and my relationship with Sophia has plummeted off of a cliff.

I plan on talking with Vicky, to let her know how I really feel about this whole cuckolding affair, but I’m unsure how to tell her about my sex drive. It’s never been this bad before, and I feel as if I’m going to go crazy if I’m not given the satisfaction that I need.

Ever since I experimented with my body as a teen, I’ve had an interest in sex. I used to touch myself once a fortnight, imagining all kinds of ridiculous scenarios. That led to me seeking out pornography in order to try and give me an outlet for my frustrations.

Maybe that’s why I want to be treated so poorly? To have sex so rough that my entire being is shaken? It's far more reasonable than just pinning the blame on Vicky’s parents, who aren’t ashamed or try to hide how active and healthy their sex life is.

Honestly, I was hurt when I first heard that Vicky wanted me to sleep with Noel. I mean, why wouldn’t I? My own wife wanted me to fuck our maid. It was such an insane proposal, and even if I tried to lighten the mood and reassure Vicky that I'd do anything to make her happy.

But I was also happy in a sense. I mean, Vicky was finally opening up to me about her sexuality, and what she’s interested in. Sure, I was taken back to learn that she was into cuckolding, but I felt like I had to support her as best as I could.

Whenever I slept with Vicky after doing it with Noel, it was always incredible. It made me stop worrying about the morality of it all, and how I was defiling my own body. I felt like I was being yearned for in a whole new way, and it was amazing.

I was okay with teasing Vicky, whispering sweet nothings into her ears about how it felt to have sex with Noel, as it meant that I would be treated as an outlet for her festering desires. But overtime, things changed.

Vicky started to want more, and she seemed content with using her own imagination as fuel to pleasure herself. I don’t want to say she isn’t trying to please me in bed, but the spark from earlier is gone.

Her performance in bed was worsening, all while my desires were growing.

I feel as if Vicky is hung up on the idea that Noel will satisfy me, that she’ll drown me in the pleasure I so desperately yearn for. I made it clear when I agreed to this whole cuckolding arrangement that I don’t want her slacking off, that she has to put in the effort to please me, but I feel like she isn’t trying.

I’ll admit, Noel’s sexual prowess is unbelievable. Despite her lack of experience, she’s proven that she’s quite skilled in bed, and her seemingly endless pool of stamina makes her a force to be reckoned with. That, and the sheer size of her.

She’s twice as big as Vicky, and she’s still growing. She can already accomplish feats that Vicky either struggles with, or is incapable of, and just the thought of what kind of beast Noel will become as she grows older sends shivers down my spine.

Noel’s adorable, and I just can’t bring myself to see her as anything more than just a cute, clumsy girl. I know that she has a crush on me, but in my eyes, it’s nothing more than puppy love. I like to think she’ll grow out of it over time, but we’ll have to wait and see.

She seems to be friendly with Sophia, although I don’t know how. They’re close in age to one another, but they don’t share any interests or hobbies. I hate to think that their relationship revolves entirely around sex and getting under my skin.

Noel’s behaviour as of late has to be the cause of Sophia. There’s no other explanation for it. She’s even admitted that they plan things together. I want to ignore it, as they’re just causing trouble to see my reaction, but I just can’t do that.

Noel’s an impressionable girl, and I don’t want Sophia to turn her into some form of troublemaker. If anything, I want Noel to be the one to set Sophia straight and push her to change her lifestyle, but I know I’m hoping for the impossible there.

Sophia’s just… I don’t understand her anymore.

We’re sisters, and yet there’s this huge gap between us. We can’t see eye to eye, even though I do my best to look after her. Sure, I admit I’m probably a little overbearing at times, and that she might feel like I’m breathing down her neck, but I want what’s best for her.

Ever since we were kids, I’ve always put it upon myself to keep an eye out for Sophia. She struggled to make friends, and was an easy target for bullies, so she would often hang out with Vicky and I.

Sophia’s always been frail and weak, and I did my best to protect her. I would get into trouble when kids at school harassed her, since she refused to speak up or fight back. She never asked for my help, but I couldn’t just turn a blind eye to someone bullying my sister.

I don’t understand why she seems so hellbent on making a fool of me through Noel, and trying to think of a reason would just be a waste of time. I have to talk to her about it, but a part of me can’t help but to think that she’s going to pretend that nothing’s wrong.

I don’t want to bring Vicky into this, even though Sophia gets along better with her than she does with me. I guess it makes sense. She chose to be friends with Vicky, while she’s stuck with me as her older sister.

Despite being slow and her troubles with communicating, Sophia took a liking to Vicky as a kid. I don’t really understand why or what may have happened, but I can only assume that Vicky impressed her. Something that left a strong impression.

I hate to admit it, but I didn’t always pay attention to Sophia while we were in school. I mean, I had my own work to deal with that kept me preoccupied at times, not to mention my own friends. I had to live up to expectations after all.

I had to try and live up to this perfect image that everyone had about me. Sure, I went through a phase as a teen where I lashed out and rebelled, but I feel like a lot of people experience that. It was stressful, but I dealt with it.

In a way, Sophia was lucky. She didn’t have to deal with everyone’s expectations like I did. As the older sister, I was the one who had to put in the time and effort to appease people. I had to not make a fool of myself, to not cause trouble for my family.

Sophia was allowed to do anything while we were growing up. She could perform poorly at school, or she could be rude at family gatherings, and Mom and Dad would let her get away with it. But if I were to try any of that, I’d be scolded.

It makes sense. Younger siblings could often cause trouble and be let off the hook. That’s just how some families worked. It was annoying, but I get it. The eldest child is the one who bears expectations.

Sophia didn’t have as many things to worry about as I did. She didn’t have to get good grades, but from what I remember, she’s always been a top scorer. I like to think she’s incredibly smart despite putting in little effort, while I always had to work hard.

Who knows? Maybe Sophia’s hung up over something that happened years ago? Or maybe she’s acting out as a way to express that she misses having me around?

…Who am I kidding? There’s no way that’s the case, but I guess it doesn’t hurt to be optimistic.

I should stop wasting time and go talk with Vicky. Putting this off will only make things worse.

Running her comb through her hair for the umpteenth time that evening, Emilia let out a distressed sigh before examining herself in the mirror. Instead of her typical nightgown that she often wore to bed, she was donning black negligee made of lace - something that she hoped would please her wife in more ways than one.

Her ample bosom was practically spilling out of the delicate fabric, while her puffy nipples protruded enough to make them visible. Her belly, one of the reasons behind her suffering, was no longer as slim as she would have liked, as she was about ready to say that she had a muffin top - something she thought impossible until now.

Her waist was no longer as tight as it once was, as she was visibly losing her hourglass figure she was once proud of. Her hips were just as wide and prominent as ever, which only made her feel as if her butt was larger than it actually was. And then there were her thick thighs that she could only pray wouldn’t become flabby from all of her weight gain.

She was still attractive, that much Emilia could see, but she was no longer at her peak. Despite her best efforts, her flaws were making themselves known, and she hated the idea that she may become grotesque, that her beloved Victoria would come to view her as repulsive.

Her day had been nothing but disastrous, what with her dispute with Noel, and learning that the girl had left without bidding her goodbye, almost as if she was avoiding her. It pained Emilia to think about, as she never thought that their relationship would turn sour, let alone that it could be her own fault that caused it.

But as much as she wanted to try and clear up any and all misunderstandings with Noel, to ensure that there were no issues between them, Emilia had other matters to attend to. Her body was aching with need, and she felt as if she would go insane if she wasn’t given what she wanted.

Placing her comb down on the counter next to the basin, Emilia took a deep breath and walked out of the ensuite with light footsteps. She was quick to change her demeanour, as her sunken shoulders and distressed attitude disappeared before she entered the bedroom, almost as if she was accustomed to putting on a facade.

Her darling Victoria was sitting upright in bed, her back resting against a pillow as her attention was focused on a novel. She seemed to be immersed in her own little world, as she failed to realise that she wasn’t alone. It certainly didn’t help that there was no thumping of footsteps against the carpet.

Emilia hesitated for a moment, as she languished about whether it was right to disturb Victoria while she was in the middle of reading. She didn’t want to be selfish, but she also was desperate for some attention, and to get things off of her chest. Deciding it was best to be subtle, she crawled onto the bed and cozied up to her wife.

Being mindful not to lean too hard on her wife, Emilia pressed her breasts that she was so proud of up against the preoccupied blonde’s arm. She was hoping to seduce her, as if her negligee wasn’t evidence of that already. Still, she didn’t want to rush things, as these things took their sweet time.

Tensing up and flinching as she hadn’t anticipated her gorgeous lover to cuddle up to her so suddenly, Victoria clumsily used a bookmark to remind her of where she left off before placing the book onto her bedside table. She had been in the middle of a paragraph, but she felt guilty for ignoring the love of her life for even a second.

“Don’t let me interrupt you, honey. Keep reading,” upon realising that her wife had just stopped what she was doing because of her, Emilia tried to not come across as a bother. She was a moment too late however, as she knew that she was going to be the focus of attention from now.

Shaking her head, Victoria only stopped so she could take in the erotic sight before her. The curvy brunette never failed to blow her mind, and this was no exception. Her eyes were drawn towards that voluptuous chest, and she felt as if she was going to get lost staring at that deep valley of cleavage.

“W-Wow… And here I thought you couldn’t get any sexier, Emmy,” Victoria blurted out the first thing that came to mind, only to clasp a hand over her mouth and avert her gaze. She was ashamed of herself for not having any tact, but it was difficult for her to not want to express her feelings towards her gorgeous wife.

As flattered as Emilia was to receive such a lovely compliment, one that stroked her ego and made her feel validated as a woman, she harboured some grievances about it. She wasn’t particularly happy about the current state of her body, and how she was getting plump and chubby, but hearing Victoria praise her made her feel inadequate, like she could be doing better.

Pushing aside her negative thoughts, Emilia playfully grabbed one of her wife’s hands and guided it towards her chest, letting her cop a feel of her soft, proportionate bosom. Smiling, she teased her a little, “What can I say? I’m only able to put in this much effort because you love me so much, Vicky.”

Victoria choked on air, as she hadn’t anticipated such a flirty response. Her heart was pounding against her chest, and she used her free hand to scratch her cheek, trying her best to withstand all the embarrassment that was overwhelming her. All the while, she slyly sank her fingers into that cushiony breast.

“I-I take it Noel didn’t satisfy you, Emmy?” Mustering some courage, Victoria asked a question that had been on her mind for a while now. She knew that their young maid was a sexual prodigy, and she was under the impression that she would please Emilia until they were both content.

You just had to go and mention her…

Emilia’s heart sank a little as she had honestly been enjoying the moment up until now. She didn’t want to think about Noel or her unfathomably large cock, or how it could easily crush her womb and drown her in mind numbing pleasure, but her wife was reminding her of what happened earlier today.

I want to tell Vicky, but I don’t want to disappoint her… She’s got such high expectations of me.

“Does it have to do with Noel..? You seemed pretty upset at dinner, Emmy. And you kept looking over at where she normally sits,” while not normally that observant, even Victoria had noticed that her wife had been acting strange. She didn’t bring it up though, as she didn’t want to jump to conclusions and be wrong.

Startled, Emilia tried to play it cool and not act as if the blonde had been right on the money. Shaking her head, she hurried to explain, “Well, I was just worried why she left without saying goodbye. I would’ve thought that she would stay for dinner and leave in the morning, you know?”

“You sure, Emmy? You know, you’ve been acting kind of funny since Sophia came over earlier in the week. What did you argue about this time?” Trying to get her wife to open up and tell her what the issue was, Victoria could only assume that it had something to do with Sophia, although she hadn’t the faintest clue as to what that may be.

Ugh… And now you’re bringing her up! It’s like you’re trying to push my buttons, Vicky…

Trying her best to hide any and all frustration at the thought of how troublesome her sister could be, Emilia just sighed and mumbled outloud, “I just don’t understand Sophia anymore. Lately I feel like she hates me, but I don’t know why. It’s like she’s trying to get on my nerves or something.”

“Sophia could never hate you, Emmy. She’s not the best at conveying her feelings, but I think she’s just trying to get your attention. Why don’t you talk with her when you take Noel over next time?” Unable to relate as she had no siblings, Victoria could only reassure her that things weren’t as bad as she thought they were.

Irritated that her wife was defending Sophia, almost as if she refused to believe that she was capable of hating her, Emilia decided to just let it go for now. She could sit here and think of reasons to explain her sister’s behaviour, but it would be far more efficient to speak face to face with her and get some answers.

Now I just feel awful for changing the subject…

Despite her frustration towards her sister, Emilia was still torn between being honest or deceitful, and she wasn’t sure what she should do. She wanted to get everything off of her chest, to fess up about her feelings about the whole cuckolding arrangement, but she didn’t want to upset the sole person who would support her through thick and thin.

I’m just going to say it.

“Vicky… I don’t know how to put it, but well… Noel’s never been able to satisfy me. The only person that can is you,” Emilia let go of her wife’s hand, no longer wishing to be groped at this moment. Her voice sounded dejected, almost pained, and yet she wanted to be open about this.

Confused despite having heard her lover claim this countless times, Victoria felt as if she was being lied to once again. She wasn’t the best at picking up on it, but she had seen enough footage to know that what had been uttered was simply untrue. “You don’t have to lie to me, Emmy. I’ve seen how you act when you’re alone with Noel.”

“T-That’s just me putting on a show! I would never behave like that if I wasn’t filming it, Vicky. I’m serious when I say that you’re the only one that can make me happy,” taken back that she was being doubted, Emilia’s voice cracked as she tried to regain control of the situation and reassure them both that her words were nothing but the truth.

Ashamed of herself for not trusting her wife, Victoria placed her hands on her shoulders to try and tell her that there was no need to worry through body language alone. She wasn’t sure what to say, but she had the feeling that something was amiss here, even if she hadn’t the faintest clue what that may be.

“Vicky, I know I said that I’d help you with your cuckolding fetish, but I just… I don’t think it’s fun. I’m not enjoying it as much as you think I am,” Emilia felt a sense of relief as she was finally able to get the words out, even if she was immediately met with a dejected look that made her chest ache.

She knew that this conversation wouldn’t be easy, that she was trampling all over her wife’s expectations of her, but this needed to be done sooner rather than later. It would hurt the perfect image she worked so hard to maintain, but she wanted to believe that time would fix that.

“Why didn’t you say something sooner, Emmy?” Victoria was noticeably hurt by all of this, although not for the reason her lover had anticipated. She felt like she was untrustworthy, that this whole cuckolding arrangement had only been agreed to in order to make her happy, and that she had gotten her hopes up for nothing.

With her chest aching from seeing the blonde sulking like a puppy, Emilia felt remorse over what she had done. As much as she wanted to languish in her own self imposed misery, she had to be mature and strong, if only to keep up the act. “Because I just can’t bring myself to say no to you, Vicky. I didn’t want to upset you.”

“I’m upset because you’ve kept it from me, Emmy!” Victoria bared her fangs and raised her voice, letting her frustrations explode as she made it clear how she really felt. She seldom yelled or shouted, as she hated acting out of line or causing a scene, but she was hurt and couldn’t help it.

It’s my fault…

Shocked to see her wife’s aggressive side, Emilia could only blame herself for all of this. Despite her best efforts to be the perfect housewife, her weaknesses were now on full display, and she felt pitiful. She couldn’t bring herself to say anything else, as nothing would absolve her of her sins.

“Emmy, if you didn’t want to do this, then you should have told me before you agreed to it. I thought that you were having fun sleeping with Noel behind my back, that you’d enjoy doing something that would make me happy,” despite how shaken she was, Victoria didn’t stutter or fumble her words.

Hanging her head in shame, Emilia couldn't bring herself to look into those cerulean eyes right now, even if she loved getting lost in them. She felt defeated, and the only thing she could say to defend herself was a hearthearted excuse. “I just don’t get how cheating on you is supposed to be fun…”

“You seemed to enjoy yourself those first couple of times you’ve slept with Noel. Is it because I’m pressuring you, Emmy? Or do you really not want to do this?” Victoria was sound of mind and logical, even if she had so many conflicting emotions rushing through her head right now.

Hearing her wife, who was normally weak and vulnerable, be so strong and rational in a situation like this only made Emilia feel like a complete and utter embarrassment. She was supposed to be strong, to be the shoulder for her delicate lover to lean on, and yet the roles had been completely reversed.

“I just didn’t want to disappoint you, Vicky…” Emilia’s voice was no louder than a whisper as she felt like a complete and utter failure. This was all her fault, and no matter how hard she tried to deny it, she had no one to blame but herself for this outcome. For once, she had failed to live up to expectations, and that hurt her far more than she thought it would.

Wrapping her arms around her wife and pulling her in for a hug, Victoria tried her best to soothe her aching heart as best as she could. When push came to shove, she was capable of stepping up and resolving these kinds of issues, even if she typically let her own pessimistic thoughts cloud her judgement.

“You’ve never disappointed me, Emmy. I’m flattered you want to try so hard for me, but you don’t have to. You’re allowed to make some mistakes. I mean, look at me. I’m barely able to function without you picking up my slack,” Victoria’s sweet voice reassured her that she shouldn’t be so hard on herself, even when she pointed out her own flaws.

I don’t have to, but I want to. You deserve the world, Vicky, and I want to give it to you.

Relieved that she no longer felt the weight of the world on her shoulders, Emilia still couldn’t accept that she was allowed to show her imperfections. She had to do her best for Victoria’s sake, if only to make her feel like the happiest person on the planet. It was only fair, given the luxurious lifestyle she had been given from marrying her.

“Thanks for trying to cheer me up, Vicky. It was nice to see you get this worked up over this… I kind of prefer seeing your proactive side. It’s kind of hot…” Emilia’s voice trailed off as she wrapped her own arms around her wife’s chest, reciprocating the hug. She wasn’t entirely happy with herself, but she wasn’t as miserable as before.

Almost as if those words alone had triggered Victoria to sink back into her shell and return to the embarrassed dork that she was, she turned red in the face as she realised that a pair of huge breasts were squished against her chest. She was flustered and flattered, and she didn’t know what to do.

I don’t want to disappoint Vicky anymore. I don’t want her to worry about me when she should be focusing on herself. Maybe it wouldn’t hurt to actually try and go along with her request for a bit longer… I mean, it’s not like I hate having sex or anything. I just want to live up to Vicky’s expectations and blow her mind.

I might not enjoy doing it with Noel, but I’ll just have Vicky work hard to satisfy me.

“I think I’ll keep cheating on you for now, Vicky. Sorry for getting you all worked up and everything. I was just… I don’t know. Maybe I was just stressed out?” Emilia tried to appease her wife, to keep the whole cuckolding affair going for the time being. A part of her felt like she was only so against it because of how pent up and frustrated she was.

Victoria’s eyes lit up like a child who was about to receive a gift, and she was struggling to contain her excitement. Clearing her throat and taking a few deep breaths, she composed herself and politely asked, “Is there anything I can do to help you relax, Emmy? Do you want me to take you on a date?”

“Hehe. I’m feeling better now that I’ve gotten it off of my chest, Vicky. I’d love it if you took me out tomorrow, but I was thinking we could do something a little more… Stimulating, if you catch my drift,” giggling with delight, Emilia’s tone became sultry as she started to run her fingers along her wife’s inner thigh.

Let’s just forget all about Noel for now. I’ll have to talk with her when she gets back.

Not given a chance to reply, Victoria found herself being pushed backwards, with her plump and curvy wife following close behind her, pinning her down to the bed. Before she could even squeal, her lips were stolen, and a slithery tongue invaded her mouth, causing her to moan from how sudden and sensual this was.

Emilia smothered her beloved in an assortment of quick smooches, and long, drawn out kisses. She wasn’t even thinking about all the mess she was making, as her own saliva was dribbling down both of their faces. She had her prey by the wrists, ensuring that she couldn’t escape even if she tried.

It was like all of her festering desires and frustrations that had accumulated throughout the week exploded, and she wasn’t able to control herself. She was in a frenzy, going so far as to nibble on the blonde’s sensitive ears before sinking her plump lips into the delicate nape of her neck to leave a mark.

Yelping as she was giving multiple hickeys in quick succession, Victoria could feel the adrenaline pumping as she tried to adjust to the hectic situation. It was exciting, and while she was somewhat concerned about her wife’s wellbeing, she felt that perhaps a night of sex would do them both good.

Sitting up straight as she licked her lips, Emilia stared down hungrily at her prey, contemplating what she should do next. The first manner of business was definitely to remove those unnecessary pyjama pants, as they were in the way. Grabbing the waistband, she pulled them down Victoria’s legs and threw them away carelessly.

Victoria was quite honestly prepared to be jumped on, and she was actually hoping for it. She preferred to be the bottom in their relationship, although that didn’t stop her from taking charge when she felt like it. As she managed to catch her breath, her jaw dropped at the sight before her.

On her knees with her rear high up in the air, Emilia was shaking her booty from side to side, almost like she was pleading to be stuffed full of girlcock. A black thong had been swallowed up by her asscheeks, and one would assume she wasn’t wearing one if not for the flimsy fabric digging into her womanhood.

“I thought you wanted me, Vicky~? You’re not going to just sit there and watch while your wife begs you to fuck her silly, are you~?” Emilia’s sultry and seductive voice was practically oozing with lust as she teased her wife. She stopped to grab her asscheeks, spreading them apart for a second only to let go, causing them to smack together.

Clenching her thighs together as she felt her erection throb with need, Victoria knew that she would be a fool if she passed this up. Sliding her panties down her legs, she crawled on her knees towards her erotic wife, her eyes glued to the wobbling prize before her. “Y-You’re such a tease, Emmy.”

“Oh? So you’d rather I don’t scream your name then~? You don’t want me to beg you to fuck me so hard that I forget all about Noel~?” Emilia was glancing back over her shoulder, a huge grin plastered on her face as she knew her words would have a resounding success. She understood the blonde best after all.

Swallowing hard, Victoria felt she had to rise to the challenge, even if she felt like she could never hope of competing against the likes of Noel. Running her hands over the soft, expansive globes that were her wife’s ass, she remembered how she had been quite insistent on being spanked as of late.

Winding her arm back, Victoria hesitated for a moment before striking the brunette’s fat rear, being mindful not to be too rough with her. She flinched when she heard the spanking sound echo throughout the room, and she was starting to worry that she might have left a mark on her sweetheart.

Shrieking as she hadn’t anticipated it, Emilia loved the momentary stinging sensation that rang out from her ass. She wanted more, and she knew exactly how to go about getting it. “Are you trying to punish me, Vicky~? I know I’ve been a real naughty girl, but you’ll have to do better than that~!”

“Y-You…” Muttering a single word to herself, Victoria felt compelled to spank her wife once more, this time applying a little bit more power than before. She didn’t pull her hand away immediately after coming into contact with her fat ass though; instead, she sank her fingers in and began to squeeze it.

Emilia was loving every second of this, as she so desperately wanted to have rough sex with the love of her life. Sure, she never really spoke up about it until recently, but she felt like she would get exactly what she wanted with time. And just thinking about it made her want it to happen now.

But before she could provoke her wife some more, she felt her thong being pulled down between her knees.

“Someone’s impatient, huh~? Are you going to punish me with your dick, Vicky~? Are you going to pound my womb into submission~?” Expecting what was to come next, Emilia teased the blonde, going so far as to be far more provocative than normal in hopes of getting the rough treatment she yearned for.

Victoria was taken back by what she was hearing for a moment, but her own arousal made her think little of it. Placing her hands on her wife’s wide hips, she began to grind her six inch long cock against those huge asscheeks, almost as if to tease her back. With a deep breath, she pulled her hips back and aligned herself, thrusting forward a second later.

Moaning as she felt something sliding into her pussy, Emilia could just imagine how it was rubbing against the inner walls, smearing precum all over the place, and forcing itself deeper and deeper. It was a perfect fit, and when the tip came into contact with her cervix, she felt overjoyed.

Surprised at how little resistance she was met with, Victoria had to wonder why her wife was already this wet despite the lack of foreplay. Had she been playing with herself in the bathroom? That was the most plausible reason behind it, and yet she wasn’t sure if that was the case.

Pulling her hips back, Victoria started to pound away against Emilia’s plump backside, smacking against it vigorously. She was watching as those expansive asscheeks rippled from the impact, and she found it all so arousing, especially when combined with the size difference between them.

It’s not as if Victoria was small - far from it. She was 5 foot 1 (152cm), while Emilia was only 5 foot 8 (172cm), but it was the sheer size of the brunette’s ass that made the futa feel as if she was being swallowed every time she thrust forwards. There were excessive amounts of booty that reached out farther than her own hips, and she found it so freaking sexy.

Ecstatic that she was finally having sex after an unbearably long week of frustration and longing, Emilia was genuinely loving how she was being lusted after by her childhood sweetheart. It reaffirmed her worth as a woman, making her feel like the weight she had put on wasn’t as awful as she once thought it was.

But as their bodies collided against one another for the umpteenth time, Emilia couldn’t help but to feel a little dissatisfied. Victoria’s cock wasn’t scraping against the upper wall of her pussy, nor was it hitting her cervix with as much force as she would have liked. It wasn’t bad by any means, but she had expected more.

Telling herself that she shouldn’t be so focused on her wife’s lacking sexual prowess, or how she wasn’t being as rough as she would have liked, she bit her bottom lip and focused on the here and now instead. Her body would rock forward whenever all six inches were shoved inside of her, and she would occasionally go crosseyed from the pleasure.

It wasn’t long before Victoria’s movements grew more intense, while her overall speed was diminishing. Her breathing was laboured, and her grip on her lover’s hips was growing weaker despite her fingers digging in. She was nearing her limit, and it was obvious to the untrained eye.

“E-Emmy..!” Shouting her wife’s name as she bottomed herself out inside of her slick pussy, Victoria tossed her head backwards and let it all out. Shooting multiple ropes of cum in quick succession, her ejaculation was average by her own standards, which was already quite impressive.

But as she was filled with scorching hot baby batter, even Emilia couldn’t help but to compare the volume to the likes of Noel.

Vicky has only ever been able to cum as much as Noel that one time… Is it because of me? Does she not find me attractive? Or is it because she’s not trying to knock me up anymore?

Refusing to acknowledge, let alone humour the possibility that her wife was simply incapable of inflating her with cum like their maid could, Emilia jumped back to reality, only to find that the blonde was slumped over and leaning against her back. It warmed her heart to know she had tuckered herself out for her sake, even if it was disappointing.

She wanted more, to get a whole week's worth of satisfaction here and now. To see her wife exhausted like this was disheartening for Emilia, as she started to think that maybe the magic had worn off, and that her chubby physique was beginning to be a huge turn off for the futanari.

Not wanting this to end after just a single round, especially when she hadn’t even climaxed, Emilia decided that now was the most appropriate time to take charge. If she wasn’t going to be fucked into submission like she wanted, then she would simply have to ride her wife until she was satisfied.

Pushing backwards with her butt, Emilia didn’t stop until Victoria lost balance and was laying against the bed. She could feel semen swirling around inside of her during this, and while it was exciting to picture it in her head, it was difficult to do so when the erect girlcock managed to grind against her most sensitive spot by pure chance before slipping out.

“E-Emmy..?” Managing to catch her breath as she calmed down from the euphoric high, Victoria was confused as to what was happening, let alone why she had been pushed onto her back like this. A little communication or forewarning would’ve been nice, but she didn’t want to complain with such a huge ass in front of her.

Kicking off her black thong that had been situated between her knees, Emilia turned to face her wife before straddling her waist. She brought her hand down and wrapped her slender fingers around the pulsating girlcock, straightening it up and resting it against her lower abdomen, almost as if measuring how deep it reached.

“I want more of your love, Vicky. I want you to make me forget all about Noel, and I’m not going to let you rest until I’m satisfied,” Emilia’s sultry voice had an air of seriousness to it, as if to say that she wasn’t joking around here. She couldn’t wait any longer, as she raised her hips up before the cockhead kissed the folds of her pussy.

Victoria let out a deep, guttural moan as the weight of her wife’s whole body came crushing down on her at once. It knocked the wind right out of her, and while it felt amazing to be back inside of her lover, it was hard for her to truly focus on the pleasure when she was being ridden like this.

Grinding her pelvis against the futa and pushing down hard, it was as if Emilia was trying to make her reach deeper, to well and truly push against her cervix like their maid could. After realising that she couldn’t achieve what she wanted, she lifted her hips, only to slam them back down with a harsh smacking noise.

She wasn’t aware of it, but she was beginning to lose control of herself. Her body was demanding the satisfaction that she had been denied all week, and she was determined to get it and more. She was rough, intense, and she didn’t seem the slightest bit concerned about her behaviour.

“S-Slow down, Emmy!” Victoria cried out in protest, finding it a challenge to catch her breath, let alone adjust to the frantic pace that had been set. It was all too much for her, and she had never thought that sex could be this straining. She just knew that she was going to be sore come tomorrow morning.

Speeding up as she had just managed to find the perfect angle that scraped her g-spot and hammered her cervix in a way that she enjoyed, Emilia ignored the pleas coming from the blonde. The only thing on her mind was her own satisfaction, and now that she was in control of the situation, she wasn’t going to stop until she got it.

While this was easily the most exhilarating sex they’ve had as a couple, Victoria was struggling to keep up with how hectic it was. Her eyes weren’t even glued to her wife’s bouncing tits, which was a first as she was quite fond of them. All she could do was twist and turn, clutching the bed sheets in a desperate attempt to stay grounded.

Before Emilia realised it, she could feel something hot erupting inside of her once more. Letting out a sultry moan before biting her lip, she didn’t stop smacking her hips against her lover’s pelvis. She was determined to squeeze every last drop of cum out of her, chasing the thrill of being inflated once more.

But unfortunately, that wasn’t going to happen.

Realising that her wife was spent and that her girlcock was softening up, Emilia felt like she had to do something to keep her aroused. Thinking back, she recalled how passionately Victoria asked to be humiliated by not only her, but also Noel. Smiling deviously, she gave in to the temptations of the devil on her shoulder.

“Done already~? Noel can do soooooo much better than that~! I guess that’s why you want me to fall for her, huh~? You dirty little cuck~,” Emilia’s playful yet seductive words cut through the air like a knife, leaving only a deafening silence in the bedroom. She was alluding to sleeping with Noel, as she couldn’t quite bring herself to say it directly.

Hearing those words gave Victoria a second wind, as blood began flowing through her girlcock once more. She never thought that she would be teased like this, as it was borderline humiliation. It only solidified her suspicion that she had never been able to please her wife in the bedroom, even if she had been told otherwise countless times.

Cooing with delight as she could feel her lover’s cock spring to life, Emilia was pleased to know that she had been successful in getting a rise out of her. Licking her plump lips, she raised her hips and stood still with only the tip inside of her, only to plummet down with her whole body weight behind her.

She didn’t care how long it took - she was going to get the satisfaction she so desperately desired. And whether Victoria liked it or not, she was along for the ride of her life.

Chapter Text

Monday - the start of a new week, and Emilia was determined to get to the bottom of things.

She needed to talk with Noel, to try and make amends for what she had said, and to reassure her that the cuckolding arrangement was still going forward. In her mind, it was simple, as she believed herself to have a way with words, and could use her charms to sway the young girl if need be.

There was also the pressing matter of confronting her sister, to get to the bottom of things. She hadn’t the faintest idea as to why Sophia was meddling in her affairs to such an extent, but she wanted to know the truth. She believed that it was due to the fact that their relationship had turned sour, but she couldn’t think of when or how it happened.

She was irritated and on edge, and the sheer reminder of how dissatisfied she was only made it more evident how much she yearned for more intimacy. She felt like an animal for draining Victoria’s reserves, like she was subhuman, that she was practically at the mercy of her own desires, and it was distressing to think about.

Throughout the morning, Emilia had heard whispers about Noel, and how she was rocking a new haircut. Having not had the opportunity to see it for herself, she could only imagine that the young girl had shortened her hair, that it was no longer as shaggy and uneven as it once was.

Walking down the manor’s staircase, her eyes weren’t wandering like they used to. She wasn’t taking in her surroundings and trying to get a grasp on where her housemaids were, nor was she focused on upholding the perfect image she had crafted of herself. She was distracted, but a familiar voice brought her back to reality.

“Diana, do you have a moment? I’d like to ask if you know where my old belongings are, if you don’t mind,” the sincere yet resolute voice belonging to the owner of the manor cut through the silence. It was difficult to believe that she had been left completely and utterly exhausted over the weekend.

Surprised to see that her wife was up and about, that she wasn’t limping around the manor or struggling to hide her fatigue, Emilia found herself drawn closer to the source of that sweet voice. She hesitated for a moment, debating whether to make her presence known, as she wasn’t sure if this was a conversation she should be a part of.

“The empty room two doors down from the laundry, my Lady. Do you require my assistance?” As calm and collected as ever, Diana was highly professional as she addressed her mistress with the utmost respect. She had been raised to serve the Buckfield’s, and didn’t appear bothered in the slightest about it.

Victoria promptly shook her head, as she didn’t want to burden someone that she saw as her own aunt. Although it didn’t really matter who, as she didn’t like using her authority to make others do her bidding for her. “Thank you for the offer, Diana, but I’m going to have to decline. I’m looking for something quite personal, and I’d rather not have anyone to disturb me.”

“Forgive me for speaking out of line, my Lady, but are you really in a position where you should be kicking up dust and rummaging through boxes when you’re struggling to walk straight?” Expressing concern while maintaining her composure, it was difficult to ascertain whether Diana was being sincere or not.

Flustered that others knew of how exhausted she had been over the weekend, Victoria could only imagine that the other housemaids had noticed it too. Ashamed of herself, she hung her head and asked, “Nothing escapes you, does it, Diana? I’ll be fine, really. It’s not like I’m going to turn the place inside out.”

“...If you insist, my Lady. Should I inform your wife of your whereabouts so that she may assist you?” It was clear from a mile away that Diana wasn’t convinced, but she held her tongue and let the blonde do as she pleased. She nonchalantly glanced at the doorway connecting the dining room and the foyer, almost as if she knew someone was eavesdropping.

Victoria’s cerulean eyes went wide as she hadn’t anticipated that her beloved Emilia would be brought up so suddenly. Letting out an exasperated sigh, she turned down the suggestion with an embarrassed smile on her face, “No, I’d rather not bother Emilia. She’s busy, and has her own stuff going on.”

Feeling a chill rush down her spine, almost as if someone was watching her with the eyes of a hawk, Emilia was positive that neither of the two conversing in the dining room knew she was there. Her wife, as precious as she may be, had pitiful observational skills, while the headmaid was preoccupied.

In a way, she was relieved that her dearest Victoria seemed to be fit enough to do things without any assistance, but at the same time, she felt a sense of disappointment. A part of her wanted the lovely blonde to be more assertive, to insist they spend more time together, and to hopefully figure out that something was amiss all on her own.

But that wasn’t going to happen, no matter how romantic and fulfilling that would be.

“Very well. Be wary of spiders, my Lady. Should you find one, just scream and I’ll come to help,” Diana wore the tiniest smile on her face as she brought up the possibility of there being arachnids in the empty room that was used to store boxes. She meant no harm, but she was quickly met with the reaction she was anticipating.

Breaking out into a cold sweat, Victoria wasn’t able to discern whether or not she was being toyed with. She had never been fond of spiders, but it was so rare to find one that she wanted to believe that she was in the clear, and that she wouldn’t scream her lungs out after encountering one.

“I-I’ll be fine! Now if you’ll excuse me, I think I’ve taken up enough of your time, Diana,” Victoria’s voice cracked as she tried to reassure herself that there was nothing to worry about, only for her to make a dash out of the dining room. She was flustered, and she needed a moment to herself to calm down.

Tensing up as she felt as if her time was up, that she was about to get caught, Emilia’s heart was pounding almost as loudly as her wife’s footsteps. To her relief, she hadn’t been noticed, meaning that she had just gotten away with eavesdropping once again. As guilty as she felt, she told herself that she’d just have to feign ignorance later on.

Not wanting to converse with Diana, Emilia resumed her search for the elusive Noel. She was hoping that the girl would be alone, preferably somewhere they could talk without risk of having someone walk in on them. She couldn’t afford to embarrass her precious Vicky by letting this entire affair come to light.

Peeking her head into room after room, Emilia was about ready to call it quits when she noticed the white-haired maid at the top of the staircase, heading towards what she could only presume was the guest bedroom. Apprehensive about confronting her in the place that she had hurt her in just last week, she hardened her resolve and followed.

Opening the door slowly, she was surprised to see that Noel was in the process of removing the bed sheets, with a clean set to replace them placed nearby. It struck her as odd, as no one really used this room frequently enough to warrant such care. She didn’t want to object to it however, as it presented her the perfect opportunity to talk in private.

From the back, Emilia could see that the length of the younger girl’s hair was ever so slightly shorter, with no uneven strands. It was easy to surmise that she hadn’t cut it herself, that she had most definitely been to a hair salon. It was nice to see that she had put a little effort into her looks, although it did take away her childish charm to an extent.

Standing there silently as she contemplated how to break the ice, Emilia quietly shut the door behind herself. She was supposed to be mature, composed, and adept at striking up a conversation, and yet she was struggling to find the words. It was frustrating, as she felt as incompetent as her own sister.

“You know you could say hello instead of just staring at me, you know?” An unimpressed sigh escaped Noel’s lips as she made it known that she wasn’t as absentminded as the brunette believed her to be. She had a bit of sass in her, likely from what happened just last Friday with the woman she harboured feelings for.

Having not anticipated that she would be called out like this, that she would be the one to catch the young maid by surprise, Emilia cleared her throat in a bid to compose herself. She was the adult here, and it was her responsibility to control the conversation, to ensure that her intentions weren’t misconstrued.

“Good morning, Noel. I see you cut your hair. Did you enjoy your sister’s birthday?” Emilia tried to make small talk, to ease them into the serious topic that she was desperate to get off of her chest. She felt unnerved, like she was making a fool of herself in front of someone who admired her, and she wanted nothing more than to speed things along.

Dropping what she was doing, Noel spun on her heels to look the anxious woman in the eye, or at least try to. The height difference between them made it difficult to not have her attention drawn towards that mesmerising bosom, but she remained firm and did her best to control herself.

“It was fun,” realising just how awkward the mood was, Noel didn’t make any attempt to remedy it. Instead, she kept her response short and simple, leaving no room for it to be dragged out. She was cool and collected for once, almost as if she had anticipated that something like this would happen.

Emilia subconsciously tapped her foot against the ground, growing impatient at her own inability to get straight to the point, let alone uphold a conversation. Crossing her arms, she took a deep breath before averting her gaze, unable to look the girl in the eye as she said, “I’m sorry for what happened the other day, Noel.”

“Sorry you’re forcing yourself to do what Victoria wants and have sex with me? Or sorry for leading me on and hurting my feelings?” Noel didn’t stutter, nor did she hesitate to respond with such sass. It was clear that she had prepared for this, although the way in which she was clutching the hem of her maid dress made it apparent that she was nervous.

Shocked by what she was hearing, Emilia never could have predicted this response. It left her speechless, her mouth agape as she took several moments to process everything. She felt humiliated, as she was being disrespected by someone younger than her - someone who was childish and conventional.

“J-Just where is this attitude coming from? No, forget it. Noel, I’ve spoken with Vicky, and decided to be more openminded, and to try harder to please her,” Flustered as she tried to stay calm, Emilia refrained from bringing her sister into this, as she suspected that she was to blame for these snarky comebacks.

Tilting her head to the side, Noel seemed confused. Observing the brunette and how anxious she was, she groaned before asking, “And just what is that supposed to mean? You’re going to insist that I fuck you, even though you don’t want me? You’re going to use me for your own convenience, and ignore how I feel?”

“I-I’m not using you, Noel! Where on Earth did you get that idea? Look, I’m flattered that you have a crush on me, but I’m married. I’d be cheating on Vicky if I were to reciprocate your feelings,” Emilia raised her voice as she stepped forward, clutching her upper arm with her other hand.

Noel’s viridian eyes widened as she opened her mouth, but no words came out. Inhaling and exhaling slowly, she calmed herself down relatively quickly, as she was getting worked up. Looking at her crush with an unimpressed look on her face, she felt as if she was stating the obvious as she said, “And? Isn’t that what Victoria wants? For you to fall for me?”

Falling silent as she didn’t know what to say, Emilia couldn’t bring herself to argue back, especially when the young maid was making a whole lot of sense. She was right in the sense that Victoria wanted such an outcome, even if she was blinded by her own depraved desires.

No matter how hard she tried to understand where this behaviour stemmed from, Emilia came to the same conclusion again and again. She felt her blood begin to boil as she realised who the mastermind was, and she tightened one of her fists as she realised she was being made a fool of.

“I’m happy that you want to please Victoria, Em, but I’m not about to let you treat me like a toy. If you want to do this, then we do it on my terms, not yours. You have to want me, otherwise I’ll just say no,” Noel crossed her arms and puffed out her chest, almost as if she was proud of herself for taking charge.

Frustrated that the teenager was actually being reasonable, Emilia just couldn’t bring herself to accept it. She just knew that her sister was involved, and that she was feeding ideas into the young girl’s head. It didn’t sit well with her, especially after hearing that she would have to openly beg if she wanted to give Victoria what she wants.

“Sophia put you up to this, didn’t she? She told you exactly what to say again. I told you that she’s just taking advantage of you, Noel! She knows you’re gullible and uses you to mess with me!” Emilia wasn’t having any of it, as she shouted about how she had warned her not to trust Sophia, her emotions running high.

Taking a step back as she hadn’t anticipated such a heated outburst, Noel furrowed her brows. Refusing to back down and cower away, she stood her ground and defended her friend, “Don’t bring Sophie into this! She has nothing to do with any of this! You’re just blaming her for your own shortcomings!”

“Grr… Fine, have it your way! If you won’t listen, then I’ll just go tell Sophia to stop interfering in our affairs myself,” gritting her teeth as she was struggling to control herself, Emilia spun on her heels and stomped out of the room, not hesitating or looking back. She was blinded by her own rage, and she felt like confronting the mastermind was the only option.

Pulling up to her family’s house, Emilia slammed the car door behind herself as she stomped up to the front door. Normally she would knock and wait to be let in, but she was in such a foul mood that she invited herself in without a second thought. She was here for one thing, and she wasn’t about to let anything distract her.

Storming up the hallway, Emilia passed the living room, not even acknowledging that someone was there. She was lost in her own world, and she jumped when she heard a mature voice call out to her. “Emilia? What’s the matter? It isn’t everyday that you stop by unannounced.”

Startled that her own mother had caught her before she could barge into her sister’s room and give her a piece of her mind, Emilia knew that she wouldn’t be left alone if she straight up ignored her. Turning around, she took a deep breath before stepping into the living room, all while hoping that this would be quick.

“Hi Mom. I have some business with Sophia, and she isn’t answering any of my calls. I take it she’s probably asleep?” Lying through her teeth, Emilia was quick to create a plausible excuse for why she had suddenly showed up at her home. It’s not like her mother would doubt her anyway.

An exasperated groan left Charlotte Thompson’s lips before she shook her head and brought a hand up to rub her temples. She pitied her eldest daughter as she said, “Honestly, why can’t she be responsible like you, Emilia? She’s in her room. Try to be nice with her, okay? She’s more likely to listen to you.”

“Don’t give me too much credit, Mom. Sophia hardly ever listens to me. But don’t worry, I’ll have a word with her about her behaviour,” Emilia placed a hand on her hip and sighed, knowing that no one in her family was really capable of getting through to the reclusive Sophia.

Pleased that her eldest daughter was being humble, and that she was actively looking out for her younger sister, Charlotte couldn’t help but to notice how tense the surprise visitor was. She wasn’t sure what to make of it, so she could only presume that there was some form of sibling dispute going on.

“Oh right. Do you think we could borrow Noel for the weekend? Your father and I are going away for a couple of days, and we’d like it if someone was here to make sure that your sister is eating properly,” before her daughter could walk away, Charlotte brought to attention that she would like someone to house-sit for her in her absence.

Just hearing her maid’s name rubbed Emilia the wrong way, but she didn’t want to make it too obvious that she was in a horrible mood. Nodding, she pretended as if she had heard everything her mother had said before agreeing, “Yeah, sure. You can take Noel for as long as you like, Mom.”

With that said, Emilia stormed off towards her sister’s room. Knocking thrice on the door, she didn’t wait for a response before letting herself in. She expected Sophia to be fast asleep, but to her surprise, she was sitting upright in her bed, her attention glued to the game console in her hands.

“You could’ve waited, Millie. For all you know, I could’ve been getting changed,” Sophia didn’t pry her eyes away from her gaming session for even a second as she addressed her intrusive older sibling. She wasn’t really bothered, but she felt the need to remind her of how impolite she was.

Scoffing as she wasn’t impressed to hear that she was being ridiculed already, Emilia closed the door shut behind her. She didn’t want their voices to trail off down the hallway, lest their mother overhear their conversation and decide to stick her nose into their business. She wanted this to stay between them.

“As if. You were just going to ignore me until I went away. You probably thought I was Mom until I came in,” Emilia tried to act as if she knew exactly what her sister was going to do had she not invited herself into her room. She was predictable to that extent, as she much preferred to be left alone and pretend as if the world outside didn’t exist.

Sophia was undisturbed as she gave her undivided attention to her console, as she was in the midst of playing the newest entry of a popular monster capturing game. She was trying to hunt for a shiny creature that looked like a garbage bag, both for the purpose of collection, and for her own genuine interest.

It was goofy looking, but she found it to be cute. Although she would never admit to that.

“So, what brings you here? You didn’t miss me, did you?” Sophia smirked as she knew for a fact that no one ever longed for her company. She could’ve listed countless possibilities as to why her sister was here to see her, but she didn’t want to divert her attention away from her gaming session.

Not appreciating the sheer amount of disrespect being shown towards her, Emilia waltzed right up to the bed and snatched the console from her sister’s hands. Staring at the screen for a moment, she decided to place it atop of the desk, out of reach so that it wouldn’t get in the way.

Rolling her eyes, Sophia swung her legs over the edge of her bed before rising to her feet. She stared up in disapproval at her older sister, not intimidated in the slightest by the height difference between them. It was clear she wasn’t fond of being interrupted, and her irritated tone made that known as she spoke, “What’s your problem?”

“What’s my problem? I could ask you the same bloody thing. You’re the one constantly interfering in my affairs, telling Noel how to get on my nerves, and feeding her lie after lie,” Emilia fired right back, bringing to light what exactly was bothering her, and directing it all towards her uncouth sibling.

Sophia paused for a moment, processing what she had just heard, only to let out an amused laugh. She hadn’t expected this, but she wasn’t about to let it faze her. “Upset because you don’t have Noel wrapped around your finger anymore? You’d rather she keeps her head down and do as she’s told? Admit it, you hate that you can’t control her, Millie.”

“E-Excuse me? I’ve never thought such a thing!” Outraged that she was being accused of being a control freak, for being unnerved about no longer being able to predict her maid’s actions, Emilia glared daggers at her sister for daring to insinuate such a thing. Sure, she may not like being caught off guard, but that didn’t mean she was manipulative.

Enjoying hearing her sister stutter, Sophia felt as if she was right on the money with her proclamation. She’d spent so many years living in her shadow after all, so she believed herself to be the one who knew just what kind of a person she really was, and how that perfect image she put on was nothing but a facade.

“Really now? So you aren’t just leading Noel on so you can keep her on a leash? If I didn’t know any better, maybe I’d believe you,” Sophia smirked as she leaned forward, getting a closer look at the flustered look on her sister’s face. She always found it amusing to get under her skin, especially when she was speaking the truth.

It was unsettling for Emilia to be called out like this, and by her own family no less. It made her feel as if she was being attacked, like her inner thoughts weren’t as private as she once thought they were. Feeling somewhat vulnerable, she put her foot down, determined to regain control of this conversation.

“That’s enough, Sophia. I don’t care what your reasons are, but you are not to interfere with my affairs with Noel. She doesn’t know any better, and with you telling her to do this and that, it won’t be long before she gets confused and makes a fool of herself,” Emilia’s voice was firm as she gave her sister one final warning.

Straightening herself up, Sophia simply shook her head, disagreeing with what she was hearing. “Noel doesn’t know any better? Really? You’re going to treat her like she’s an idiot now? You can pretend you’re worried for her as much as you like, but I know you’re afraid you’ll lose control of her.”

“I-I never… Ugh… I swear, you’re insufferable,” unable to object, Emilia could only insult her sister. She knew she was getting nowhere here, that her efforts were going to waste, but she was committed to resolving this situation once and for all. She needed the relief, the piece of mind knowing that her private affairs were kept secret.

Pleased that she had backed her older sister into a corner and left her incapable of retorting, Sophia felt as if she had won this argument. She was still irritated that her gaming session had been interrupted for something so menial as this, but it had proved to be far more entertaining than she predicted.

Wanting to be left alone so she can return to hunting down monsters once more, Sophia eyed off her console that was just out of arm’s reach. For a moment, she debated grabbing it, but she chose not to, as her nosy sister was standing in the way. Feeling quite smug, she decided instead to rub salt into her wounds, “You love me, Millie.”

“And you hate my guts, Sophia,” Emilia responded in kind, staring in disapproval at the reclusive brunette. She was speaking her mind, as she was under the impression that she was resented in some shape or form, although she couldn’t even begin to fathom what she had done to deserve such treatment.

All emotion vanished from Sophia’s face as she just stared in confusion with her one visible eye. She was genuinely perplexed, as she didn’t understand where such an assumption was coming from. She’s never done anything that would leave such an impression, leading her to ask, “What makes you say that, Millie?”

“Don’t play dumb, Sophia. You clearly hate me for some reason. Why else would you be trying so hard to get on my nerves, let alone putting in so much effort to make me want Noel?” Shaking her head in disbelief, Emilia placed a hand on her hip as she felt as if she was stating the obvious.

Not quite understanding how her being mischievous meant that she hated her sister, Sophia felt like it was best to press for more answers, to clear up any misunderstandings along the way. “What gives you the impression that I hate you? I’ve never once treated you any differently than I normally do.”

“You clearly don’t like me, Sophia. You’re always giving me attitude, acting like it’s a huge deal to even talk to me. Are you upset that I moved out and left you alone with Mom and Dad? Or are you jealous that I’m happily married, while you’re always holed up in your room?” Emilia knew that she was treading on thin ice, but she didn’t care - she wanted to get back at her sister.

But to her surprise, the response she received wasn’t one she could have ever predicted.

“Ah yes, I am soooo jealous of you, Millie. You’re clearly living the perfect life, leeching off of Vicky, while I’m struggling to get through each day. How did you know?” Sophia went from cool and collected to sarcastic in an instant, her voice growing louder than normal. If her sister wanted to attack her, then she was going to bare her fangs for the first time.

At a loss on what to say, let alone think, Emilia stumbled backwards as she tried to process it all. She’d never heard her antisocial sister raise her voice like this, and it caught her completely off guard. It made her feel as if she had been bottling up her emotions, and they were now starting to leak out.

“Nothing to say, Millie? What? Shocked that I’m not just letting you walk all over me? You think you know me, but you don’t know a damned thing,” Sophia stepped closer, taking advantage of this opportunity to keep up the pressure. Her cold glare pierced right through her sister, almost as if she could see everything she was hiding.

To hear her own family claim that they weren’t as close as she once thought hit Emilia hard, as she believed herself to have at least a little understanding of Sophia. She knew that Victoria was likely the one who got along with her best, that the two were close, but even now she was starting to doubt if that was the truth.

“Do you have any idea how it feels to constantly be compared to you, Millie? To be constantly reminded that I’ll never be anything more than just your sister? No, of course you don’t. You only care when it suits you, when something threatens your livelihood,” Sophia continued, venting about how unfair it was to simply be related to her.

Emilia felt as if she was being insulted, that she was being portrayed as selfish, as someone who only looked after herself unless it benefitted her. She wanted to protest, to clear her name and defend herself, but she was struggling to find the right words. It made sense, as she never knew that her sister thought of her like this.

“You always act like you’re perfect, but you’ve never stopped to think about what kind of effect that’d have on me, did you? Everyone’s expectations for you naturally reflected onto me, and people expected me to be just like you,” Sophia didn’t wait for a response, believing that her sister was letting her get it all out of her system before downplaying everything.

Taking a second to catch her breath, Sophia didn’t relent as she vocalised her frustrations, “The only person who treated me like I was my own person was Vicky. You only cared for me when it affected you. When people picked on me at school, you only got involved when you heard that your sister was being bullied.”

“T-That’s not true! I’m not that heartless, Sophia,” Emilia cut in, not content with letting herself be painted so poorly any longer. While it was true that she didn’t pay much attention to her sister growing up, it’s not as if she didn’t care about her. She had her own things going on in life, and couldn’t always afford to worry.

Scoffing as she found such a poor defense to be laughable, Sophia shook her head. She wasn’t convinced, and she made it apparent as she said, “You only look out for yourself, Millie. You didn’t know what you wanted to do after you finished school, so you pressured Vicky into getting married.”

Emilia was quiet, unable to look her sister in the eye as she looked around the room, struggling to come up with some snarky comeback. Back in school, she didn’t have any ideas as to what she wanted to do after she graduated, that much was true, but to say that she pushed Victoria to get married just sounds so disingenuous.

“You’ve always manipulated Vicky, making her do things that benefit you. You told her that it was her parents fault that she was picked on at school, that she should blame them and keep her distance. Don’t give me that look. I’ve lived in your shadow all my life, Millie. I know how selfish you really are,” Sophia stepped forward once more, backing her sister closer to a wall.

Both appalled and outraged that her intentions towards her wife were now being called into question, that she was now accused of coercing Victoria, Emilia could feel her blood start to boil. This was getting far more personal than she could have ever imagined, and she suspected that there was more to come.

“Tell me, did you ever stop and think that maybe you’re to blame for Vicky’s strained relationship with her parents? No, of course you haven’t. You’re perfect. Or rather, that’s what you want everyone to believe,” Sophia pressed the matter further, using her familiarity with the Buckfield’s to her advantage.

She knew that Victoria only distanced herself from her family after confiding in Emilia, that she refused to give them the time of day and acted as if they were horrible parents. Of course, she wasn’t about to say that Eleanor and Lillian were saints, but they were quite reasonable, and would have helped their daughter in distress if given the chance.

But that was all what ifs; there was no means of changing the past, and Sophia knew that. It still wasn’t going to stop her from wishing the best for Victoria, or pinning the blame on the person who was leeching off of her kindness.

“What the hell do you know, Sophia!? Everything I do is for Vicky’s benefit! Oh, I get it. You’re jealous. Jealous that I’m with Vicky, while you’re all alone,” Emilia wore a twisted smile across her face as she fired back at her sister, believing that she was simply envious of her life.

Unable to help herself, Sophia simply laughed at how ridiculous of an accusation that was. It was clear that someone was grasping at straws, that they had no idea what they were talking about, and she felt obligated to enlighten them, “That’s a good one, Millie. Why on Earth would I be jealous of a lying, manipulative bitch like you? The only thing you can boast about is that you’re married to Vicky - that’s it.”

“Care to repeat that?” Feeling as if she was about to explode at any minute, Emilia was not about to tolerate such an insult from her own sister. She was hoping that she would run that foul mouth of hers some more, as it would make washing her mouth out with soap feel all the more justified.

Not intimidated by her taller, older sister, Sophia glared into her eyes and said, “You’re nothing but a fraud. You’re far from perfect. Who was it that had to constantly mind their manners and try to be the best at school? Who was it that got fed up with everything and ditched classes? Who stayed out late at night without telling Mom and Dad?”

“...And? So I went through a rebellious phase, big whoop. I pulled my act together, didn’t I?” Unsure as to why her life as a teenager mattered, Emilia couldn’t help but to feel like her reclusive sibling was running on fumes, that she was just saying anything that came to mind in hopes that it would support her argument.

But unfortunately, she couldn’t be any more wrong.

“Tell me, Millie. Does Vicky know about it? Have you told her that you made her worry all those years ago because you were acting out? Or is it just another one of the many, many secrets you’re keeping from her?” Sophia’s grin made it seem as if she knew everything, like she was aware of things that were buried.

Tensing up as she didn’t like what she was hearing, Emilia started to rack her brain in a bid to remember what exactly her sister could be alluding to here. While it was true that she kept this from Victoria so as to not damage her image or cause unnecessary concern, that was something she believed was no big deal in the grand scheme of things.

“No? You don’t remember? Or are you under the impression that your past was magically erased after you got married? You know, I always found it odd that you pressured Vicky into getting married not long after you graduated. Were you trying to hide something, perhaps?” Wearing an all-knowing smile, Sophia continued to ask questions she knew the answers to.

Emilia couldn’t even deny any of this. She had shameful secrets she wanted to keep in the past, that much was true, but it didn’t impact her decision to get married so early. Still, she was unnerved that someone she knew was aware of this, that her own sister was far more observant than she could have imagined.

Victory was in her grasp, and Sophia felt like she just needed to fire off a couple more shots before she won this little dispute. “Gone quiet, huh? Pathetic. You claim that you love Vicky, that you’d do anything for her, and yet you’re keeping secrets from her. Fine. If you’re such a coward, then I’ll just have to tell her myself. I bet Vicky would be shocked to learn that you -”

“You shut your autistic mouth right this second, you insufferable cunt. You can throw whatever insults you want at me, but don’t you even think about hurting Vicky. I’ve tried to hear you out, but all you want to do is fight,” Emilia spat venom at her sister, having reached the limit of her patience.

Disturbed to hear such foul, ableist insult directed at her, Sophia wasn’t about to blow a fuse over it. Inhaling and exhaling to calm her nerves, she snarkily responded, “So I’m autistic now, am I? You asked me what my problem was, and I like to think that I made it quite obvious that you’re the cause of so much suffering.”

“Sorry that I was born first, that Mom and Dad like me far more than you. Have you ever considered that it’s your own fault that you’re so miserable? Of course you haven’t. You refuse to accept reality, so you just hide in your room, playing games and ignoring everyone,” Emilia showed no sincerity towards her sister as she spoke her mind, giving her a taste of her own medicine.

Rolling her eyes and sighing, Sophia wanted to point out that there were so many things wrong with those remarks, but it would just be a waste of time. There was no reasoning with her sister, nor was it worth the effort to prove to her that she didn’t hate her. She may not approve of her behaviour or attitude, but they were still family at the end of the day.

And whether she liked it or not, she could never bring herself to hate her family, even if she didn’t feel like she belonged with them.

“Whatever you say, Millie. Keep acting like you’re perfect all you like. All you’re doing is hiding from Vicky how horrible of a person you really are. You pretend that everything you do is for her sake, but really, you’re just doing it for your own personal gain, and to protect yourself,” Sophia shook her head out of pity, not towards her sister, but for Victoria.

Having been accused of being a pathological liar for several minutes now, all without a shred of proof to back up such uncouth accusations, Emilia felt like enough was enough. Her sister was just going to continue running her mouth, and she was showing no signs of respect. It was as if she didn’t care about any of this.

Grabbing her sister by the neck of her shirt, Emilia yanked her close to her so that their faces were only inches apart. She glared daggers at her, her amber eyes burning with rage. Grinning, a diabolical idea popped into her head, one that she felt the need to blurt out, “You know, I think Mom and Dad would like to hear all about your attitude, Sophia. Maybe you’d fix your attitude if they threatened to kick you out?”

“Threatening me, are you? Honestly, you just keep making me wonder why Vicky puts up with your bullshit, Millie. If she knew about any of this, your slag ass would be out on the street in a heartbeat,” Sophia wasn’t intimated by this, as she knew that her sister would never dare lay a finger on her, let alone follow up on such an empty threat.

Thinking about how her livelihood could be thrown into turmoil, how all of her time and effort into being the perfect wife for Victoria could be jeopardised by this social reject made Emilia snap. Without a second thought, she shoved Sophia backwards towards her bed, knocking her clean off her feet with little effort.

The resounding thud of someone’s head smacking against the side of the wooden set of bedside drawers echoed throughout the room and out into the hallway. The awkward silence that followed was quickly disturbed by the sound of thundering footsteps approaching the bedroom, with the door flinging open not a moment later.

There stood Charlotte, her eyes with disbelief as she struggled to believe what she was seeing.

Sophia was laying on the ground next to her bed, unconscious, while Emilia stood in the middle of the room, breathing heavily. Her face was red, her brows furrowed, and she looked as if she was about to pop a blood vessel. For once, there were no signs of elegance or sophistication coming from her.

Putting two and two together, Charlotte hurried to her youngest daughter’s side. She brushed her long, messy hair out of the way to get a good look at her forehead, only for her suspicions to be true. A bright red bruise was as clear as day on the girl’s faint skin, and that was all the proof she needed.

Having overheard her daughters bickering all the way from the living room, Charlotte had a good idea as to what transpired here. Turning to glare at her eldest child, she didn’t even try and show any sincerity towards her as she barked at her, “Get the flying fuck out of my house this instant, Emilia!”

Being screamed at by her own mother was not something Emilia could have predicted. She was terrified by the consequences of her own actions, that she had lost control of herself and actually hurt her sister as a result. She wanted to explain her side of the story, how she had been provoked and insulted, but she knew that it would all fall on deaf ears.

Her only choice was to run away, back to her loving wife and pray that this wouldn’t spell her own downfall.

Chapter Text

Arriving at the Thompson’s residence, Noel wasn’t sure what to expect. She knew that something happened at the start of the week, but it was impossible for her to get any details. Things were awkward, that much she was certain of, but she couldn’t just ask Victoria, Emilia, or even Sophia for answers - it wasn’t that easy.

She didn’t want to stress Victoria out any more than she already was, as it was clear to everyone that the head of the Buckfield household was overwhelmed. She couldn’t consult Emilia either, as she had holed herself up in the master bedroom and refused to speak to anyone, let alone show up for meals.

The clueless Noel had tried to message Sophia, but she hadn’t received any form or response. While this was quite normal, she couldn’t help but to worry after overhearing Victoria mumbling to herself about how the peculiar girl was hurt. It was a horrible, awkward situation, and she hoped that things would change soon.

It came as a total shock to her to suddenly be requested to house-sit for the Thompsons while Charlotte and her husband went away for the weekend, but Noel was more than happy to lend them a hand. It presented her a golden opportunity to speak face to face with Sophia, to get some answers and understand just what is going on.

Dressed in her maid uniform, Noel readjusted her backpack as she followed closely behind Victoria, who had been so generous as to drive her across town. They had made small talk throughout the car ride, but it was nothing special - just the kind of questions you’d expect from an awkward pair of dorks.

As Victoria knocked on the door, Noel hoped that Sophia would be the one to greet them, just so she could breathe a sigh of relief. It was the first time in many years that something like this has happened, but the severity of this situation wasn’t quite as intense as it was back then.

Moments passed before the wooden door swung open, with Mrs Thompson revealing herself to her guests. She had expected them, and while she wore a smile on her face, it was clear that she was forcing herself to act cheerful. “Vicky dear, I’m so happy to see you. How are you?”

“I’ve been better. I brought Noel here for you, Charlotte. I’m sorry if I’m late. I wasn’t even aware that you wanted her to look after the house until you told me this morning,” Victoria did her best to hold up her end of the conversation, even if she was exhausted. She didn’t know about this arrangement until today, as her wife never said a word about it.

Poking her head to the side so she was looking over Victoria’s shoulder, Charlotte waved at the quiet young girl who was minding her own business and keeping to herself. “It’s alright, Vicky. I know a lot has happened this week. You could’ve taken your time and let Noel change before coming here, you know?”

“Well, it was rather sudden…” Victoria blushed and scratched her cheek, as she had truthfully rushed over here so as to not upset her in-laws any further. She wanted to apologise for everything, but it was difficult for her to find the right moment, and to not make a fool of herself in the process.

It had been a hectic Friday morning for Noel, as she had been in the middle of mopping the floor when she was suddenly summoned by her boss. At first, she thought that she had done something wrong, that she was going to be disciplined, but she was relieved after learning of the house-sitting request.

“How’s Emilia holding up?” The question came as a surprise to both the blonde and the maid as Charlotte felt the need to inquire as to how her eldest daughter was doing. She was still upset with her, given that she had done the unthinkable and harmed Sophia, but she wasn’t about to act as if she didn’t exist.

Letting out a dejected sigh, almost as if she had been dreading this, Victoria’s shoulders were slumped as she tried to explain calmly, “She hasn’t really talked to me much all week, and she hasn’t been eating much either. She just keeps blaming herself for everything, but doesn’t seem to want to say anything else.”

“I’m sorry that she’s acting like a child, Vicky. Really, I never expected this kind of behaviour from her. This is the first time she’s ever fought with Sophia, and to think it ended up like this…” Charlotte shook her head, unable to believe that this had really happened, that her eldest daughter dared to lay a finger on Sophia.

Standing there in silence, Noel felt as if she didn’t really belong here, like this conversation wasn’t meant for her ears. It just seemed so wrong to her to even try and picture that Emilia had lost her cool and attacked Sophia. It was out of character, as the woman she loved was level headed, flirty, and was the perfect housewife.

“I… Um… I want to apologise on Emilia’s behalf. I don’t know what happened between her and Sophia, but I feel like she regrets what she did. If there’s anything I can do to make it up to you, please just ask,” Victoria bowed her head as she apologised to her mother-in-law, hoping that she could do something to fix this mess.

Charlotte was shocked, as she never expected someone from a wealthy family to show this much humility. She knew that Victoria was a sweet, modest girl, but not once could she ever imagine her bowing her head like this. It felt so wrong, and she was flustered as she spoke, “N-Now now, Vicky. There’s no need for that, okay?”

“B-But… Alright. I’ll leave it at that, then. How’s Sophia holding up? You said she had to stay at the hospital the other day, right?” Victoria reluctantly dropped the matter, instead choosing to inquire as to the wellbeing of the reclusive girl. She was genuinely concerned, but it would have been awkward for her to show up here with any warning.

Glancing back over her shoulder into the house, Charlotte was evidently distressed as she sighed to herself. Looking at the two standing on her doorstep, she enlightened them both, “Sophia’s alright. She would have been let out sooner, but the doctors said she was malnourished, and needed to rest.”

Sophie was in the hospital?! Just what happened to her?

Alarmed to hear that her friend and tutor had been sent to the hospital, Noel was relieved to hear that she wasn’t seriously hurt. It made her feel all the more determined to ensure that she was healthy, that she ate proper meals over the course of the weekend. It would also give her the opportunity to practice cooking without worrying about embarrassing herself.

“That’s a relief. I’d come in and say hello, but I don’t think Sophia wants to deal with anyone right now. Oh. What time will you be back on Sunday?” Unsure how to comment on such a sensitive topic, Victoria realised that she didn’t know when she should come and pick her maid up in a couple of days.

Mulling to herself as to when she and her husband would return, Charlotte simply decided it was easier for everyone to say, “Don’t worry about it, Vicky. You and Emilia are always driving her across town to see Sophia, so I’ll take care of it this time. I’m sure you’d much prefer to spend some time with Emilia.”

“A-Alright then. Just let me know if anything comes up, okay? I’m more than happy to drop what I’m doing and rush over to lend a hand,” Victoria wanted to object, but she felt like it would be best to just go with the flow. She was worried sick, and it was probably for the best that she was given the chance to be with her wife, to hopefully get her to open up and talk to her.

Bowing her head both remorsefully and respectfully, Victoria felt like she was going to suffocate from just how tense and awkward this conversation had been. As much as she wanted to stick around and check in on Sophia, she felt she should hurry home and console Emilia in hope of getting her to stop beating herself up about this whole endeavour.

“That’s kind of you, Vicky. Take care on the road, okay?” As embarrassing as it may be to have her daughter’s wife treating her with such high regard, Charlotte kept it cool as she bid farewell to the affluent blonde. Watching quietly as she walked back to her car, she waved goodbye with a reassuring smile on her face.

I hope Victoria can cheer Em up. I hate seeing everyone so upset. I mean, I get that this is a horrible situation, but it just feels awful to just stand here and not be able to help.

The neatly dressed maid kept to herself, lost in her own thoughts about how useless she was. She wanted to do something to put everyone’s minds at ease, but there was just nothing she could do. She accepted the fact that the only way she could contribute was to take care of Sophia for the time being.

“I’m sure you’re happy just standing there, but wouldn’t you rather come inside, Noel?” Charlotte’s playful remark broke the suffocating silence as she noticed that the young girl seemed to be off in her own little world, paying little attention to her surroundings. She found her to be adorable, given how airheaded and sincere she was.

With her guard lowered, Noel jumped as she had been caught by surprise. Flustered, she hung her head and nodded, following close behind Charlotte as they entered the house. The place was as clean as it always was, making her wonder if she would even need to perform her duties as a maid over the weekend.

Glancing over her shoulder as she led the embarrassed girl towards the dining room, Charlotte giggled to herself as she found it quite amusing to see how observant she was. Hoping to put her mind at ease, she reassured her, “As you can see, you don’t have to worry about cleaning up, Noel. You can relax and have fun with Sophia.”

“B-But you wanted me to house-sit, didn’t you? I should at least try and help out. I can work on the garden, or I can clean the windows,” wanting to feel useful, like she wasn’t shirking her duties as a maid, Noel tried to insist that she should do something. She knew she was wasting her breath, but she wanted to feel like she made an attempt at the very least.

Spinning on her heels, Charlotte bent down so that there wasn’t a huge height difference separating them. She spoke with a gentle voice while looking the diligent girl in the eye, “As happy as I am to hear that you want to help, Noel, I’d rather you take it easy and just be there for Sophia.”

“But…” Pouting as she wanted to protest, Noel knew she was fighting a losing battle, that she should be grateful that she was being shown such generosity by those around her. She frequently got paid on days where she didn’t perform her duties as a maid, and she wanted to repay that kindness however she could.

There’s no winning, is there..? I never really thought about it, but Em really does take after Charlotte, huh? They’re both mature and like to tease me… Well, Sophie does too, but it’s not the same.

“All I want you to do is spend some time with Sophia, Noel. You’re free to clean the house as much as you like, but a girl your age should take it easy and have some fun while you’re still young,” Charlotte continued to reassure the maid that she should stop stressing over her job, that she should enjoy herself while she still could.

But if I slack off, then I feel like I’m not serious about looking after Mama and the others. I’m supposed to be hard at work, supporting them, and being given so many days off like this just feels wasteful.

I’ll just have to do my best next week! Yeah! I’ll make up for all of this lost time.

While she wasn’t quite convinced, Noel came to the conclusion that she would just have to put in a whole lot of effort once she returned to the mansion. She didn’t quite understand why her age was being brought up, but she ignored it, as she felt like she would just feel as if she was being treated like a child if she thought too much.

Nodding her head, Noel kept quiet as Charlotte began to explain to her that the fridge and pantry were filled, that she was free to cook meals if she felt the need. She also brought up that she had handed some money over to Sophia, in case the two girls wanted to order take-out.

“I think that covers everything. My number’s on the fridge if something comes up, but I get the feeling things will be just fine while I’m gone,” Charlotte was on top of things, having left her daughters alone to fend for themselves several times throughout the years. She was impressed to see that the young maid was diligently listening to her every word.

Not entirely sure about what kind of meals she could cook up for herself and Sophia, Noel was pleased to hear that there was an option to fall back on if she somehow screwed things up. Hearing footsteps behind her, she looked back over her shoulder to see someone she had only ever met a handful of times.

Mr Thompson was someone that confused Noel, even if they’d never really talked. He was just as tall as she was, which made it difficult for her to see him as an adult. That wasn’t taking into account that he was quite effeminate, that he dressed and acted in a way that left her feeling perplexed.

Taking one look at the younger girl, Mr Thompson flashed her a sweet smile, almost as if he wanted to greet her but was too awkward to do so, before turning his attention towards his wife, who towered above them both. His voice wasn’t very masculine as he said, “I’ll be waiting in the car.”

“I’ll be there in just a minute, dear. I just need to have a quick word with Noel first,” Charlotte was beaming as she stared at her husband, her mood skyrocketing in an instant. It was as if she was ecstatic just seeing him for a moment, like she had reverted back to behaving like a teenager in love.

This is awkward… I feel like I’m interrupting them…

Feeling a bead of sweat run down her forehead, Noel felt like she didn’t belong here once more, but she didn’t have much time to think about it as she began to wonder what else she needed to be told. Did they want her to do the laundry while they’re gone? Or was it something else entirely?

Watching as her husband disappeared from sight, Charlotte was relieved after hearing the sound of the door leading to the garage shut. Placing a hand on the maid’s shoulder, lowered herself down so they could see eye to eye before sincerely and playfully saying, “Be gentle with Sophia, okay? She’s delicate.”

“H-Huh..?” Stepping back, Noel was both confused and alarmed by what she was hearing. She didn’t know what to expect, and she was struggling to comprehend what was being alluded to here. It came out of nowhere, and she could tell that her face was red from embarrassment.

Chuckling to herself, Charlotte stood up straight and fixed up her clothes. She loved the girl’s vivid reaction, and as much as she wanted to tease her to see more, she had to show some level of restraint. “Hmm? Did you not think I didn’t know that there’s something going on between you and Sophia? I might act like it, but I do keep a close eye on her.”

N-No way… She actually knows that Sophie and I have slept together..?! How?! We’ve only ever done it when no one’s around… Is she just messing with me..? I don’t know…

“You’re so cute, Noel. Really, I can see why Sophia has taken a liking to you. Heck, even Emilia sings praise about how adorable you are,” Charlotte just couldn’t help herself as she poked fun at the flustered maid. She knew that Emilia adored her, but she wasn’t entirely sure if the same could be said for Sophia.

T-This is so embarrassing… What can I even say? I could try and deny it, but Charlotte’s just going to tease me if I do…

Having had her fun, Charlotte took a deep breath to calm herself down. She needed to be serious for a moment, and she couldn’t just turn a blind eye and pretend like she didn’t know what was happening in her house. “I’m happy that you and Sophia are getting along so well, Noel. I’m looking forward to the day the both of you announce your relationship to us.”

“B-But… Sophie and I… W-We aren’t… I don’t…” Noel was stuttering and tripping over her own words, incapable of even finishing a sentence as she scrambled to think of some feasible means of explaining her side of the situation. She wanted to clear up this misunderstanding, but it was difficult when she was like this.

Smiling from ear to ear, Charlotte knew that she was short of time, and that she couldn’t afford to drag this on any longer. She placed a hand on the maid’s head, ruffling her short white hair before reassuring her, “Relax. I’m not saying you’re a couple. I just want the two of you to have some fun, okay?”

That smile… It’s just like Em’s… She totally knows something’s up. Ugh… I want to tell her she’s mistaken, but I just can’t find my voice…

“I’ll get out of your hair now. Good luck with Sophia, Noel. I’m rooting for you,” Charlotte waved goodbye as she walked past the distressed girl, knowing full well that she had just stuck her nose where it didn't belong. She just couldn’t keep acting like nothing was going on, like her daughter wasn’t physically involved with someone.

Left alone after that rollercoaster of a conversation that she had little input in, Noel had to resist the urge to scream. She was both anxious and frustrated, as she was positive that her relationship with Sophia was no longer a secret. That, and the disturbing fact that people kept assuming that she harbours feelings for the withdrawn brunette.

First Mama, now Charlotte… What is it with people thinking that I have a crush on Sophie? Is it something I said? I mean, I can’t exactly go around telling people that I like Em, otherwise I’d get in trouble. But that doesn’t mean I like Sophie!

Ugh… What am I supposed to do..?

Groaning as she tried to make sense of this situation built upon misunderstandings, Noel decided it was best if she tried to relax. Her first order of business was to change out of her maid uniform, as it was clear to her that her cleaning services weren’t required. It wasn’t a big deal, but it was embarrassing to be told she was misinformed.

Heading to the bathroom to get changed, Noel hadn’t planned on wearing casual clothes during her stay. She’d brought her pyjamas, which consisted of a light grey shirt, and a pair of black tracksuit pants. Even if it wasn’t very inspiring, it was at the very least comfortable, plus it wasn’t that much different from what Sophia typically lounged around in.

I suppose I should go and check up on Sophie, huh? She’s probably asleep. I can’t really blame her after all that she’s gone through this week. Still, she shouldn’t sleep in all day. It’s not good for her health.

And besides… I don’t really have anything to do here.

Placing her maid dress and white stockings into her bag, Noel timidly approached her friend’s bedroom, feeling like she didn’t belong here. She knocked on the door to be courteous, but she knew that she wasn’t going to receive any form of response. After waiting a good while, she crept inside, careful not to make a sound.

The room was spotless, just as she remembered. There were a few sealed cardboard boxes on the ground, and judging by the labels on it, she concluded that they were newly delivered. She didn’t even try and guess what the contents may be, although she had the feeling they were related to Sophia’s hobbies.

Sophia herself was sound asleep in her bed, one of her legs hanging off of the side as she lay sprawled out underneath her blankets. Her light auburn hair was even messier than normal, likely from when she tossed and turned. From a glance, there was nothing wrong with her; she looked the same, albeit more vulnerable.

As weird as it was to watch someone while they slept, Noel couldn’t help but to feel a little envious of the university student. She seemed to carefree, like she had no worries whatsoever, although she knew that that was far from the truth. Still, at this moment, it was almost believable.

Placing her bag on the ground, Noel tiptoed towards the bed, the legs of her tracksuit pants dragging behind her. She felt guilty for doing this, but she didn’t want to let the brunette sleep all day. That, and she also didn’t want to be left alone without anything to keep herself entertained.

“It’s time to wake up, Sophie,” Noel’s innocent voice was soothing as she gently shook the slumbering girl, hoping to rouse her from her sleep. She wasn’t exactly worried about being grabbed and pulled under the blankets, as the likelihood of it happening again was low, even if it would be incredibly embarrassing.

Groaning in protest, Sophia reached up and bopped her guest on the head, almost as if she was trying to get an alarm clock to stop ringing. She immediately rolled over to face away, making it clear that she wasn’t interested in getting up. A moment passed before she grumbled out, “Thirty more minutes…”

Noel just stood there, befuddled. This was not something she had anticipated, and it left her feeling stumped about what to do. Should she put her foot down and reassert her dominance, to not let Sophia do as she pleased? Or should she step back and give her what she wanted?

I guess I’ll just let her rest…

Begrudgingly letting the older girl have her way, Noel checked the time and made a mental note to try again later. With nothing else to do, she began to wander around the bedroom in hopes of finding something to distract her for the next half hour. Between the bookshelf, the desk, and the handful of gaming consoles laying about, her options were limited.

Taking a look at the shelves that were filled to the brim with books, Noel was surprised to see that there was also a section dedicated solely to video games. Unsure of how recent of a change this was, she could only imagine that at some point in time Sophia had stored things away that she no longer had a need for in order to make room.

Oh, I recognise a couple of these games! Well, kind of… These must be newer games in the series. She even has multiple copies of some of them. I wanna take a look, but some of them are still sealed… I should probably wait until Sophie’s awake.

Surprised to see things she was familiar with, Noel was under the impression that the reclusive girl wasn’t that interested in video games. She’d never really seen her playing them after all, despite giving off the vibe. A part of her wanted to talk about them later, even if she wasn’t up to date with new releases, but she felt like she’d just embarrass herself.

Scanning through the assortment of comics and novels, Noel was keeping a look out for that picture book she’d stumbled across months ago. She still found it hard to believe that Victoria had actually made it, and she was hoping to find it again so she could stop telling herself that she had misread it.

I guess Sophie must have hidden it somewhere else. I can’t really blame her. I mean, I did happen to find it that one time, so she was probably worried that her parents might find it too. Make sense.

Still… I kind of want to know more about it. It’s just so shocking to think that Victoria went out of her way to make something for Sophie. I guess they were a lot closer than I thought. I would’ve imagined that she’d do something like that for Em, not Sophie.

I guess I don’t really know what they were like growing up, huh? I get the feeling that Sophie hasn’t changed too much, but I’m not sure about Em and Victoria. I wanna ask about it, but I probably shouldn’t pry. Not now anyway.

Taking a seat at the desk, Noel stared off into space, lost in her own thoughts. She was subconsciously tapping her fingers, almost like she was showing impatience about this situation. She was bored out of her mind, and she was hoping that time would hurry up and pass so she could wake Sophia up.

“Why are you here..?”

The question came out of nowhere and caught Noel completely off guard, making her jump in her seat. Spinning to look at the bed, she was greeted by the disinterested girl whose auburn hair was obscuring most of her face. She didn’t expect her to wake up on her own, let alone so soon.

“U-Um… I was asked to house-sit while your parents were away. I wanted to check up on you, but when I tried to wake you up, you hit me on the head and went right back to sleep,” Noel was flustered as she hurried to explain herself, although doing a poor job at sounding very convincing.

Running a hand through her fringe, Sophia brushed some of it back into place, finding that it was starting to tickle her. Letting out an exasperated sigh, she didn’t seem surprised as she vented, “Of course they’d have someone look after me. I get that they’re worried, but I’m not that helpless.”

Noel’s face turned red as the brunette tossed the blankets that had been wrapped around her to the side. She tried to avert her eyes, but they were drawn towards those large, pale breasts that were on full display. Not once had she thought that her erratic friend would sleep without a top on.

Noticing the younger girl tensing up and fidgeting, Sophia was quick to piece together what had gotten her so worked up. Smirking, she sounded tired even as she poked fun at her, “What’re you getting all embarrassed for? Don’t act like you’ve never seen a pair of boobs before.”

“I-I’m not..! S-Stop laughing at me, Sophie!” Puffing out her cheeks, Noel pouted as she slowly realised that she was making a fool of herself. She knew she was overreacting, but it’s not like she anticipated that she’d be treated to such a sight. If this were any other time, she might have appreciated the view.

Almost as if to rub it in, Sophia laughed one last time before returning to her cold, stoic demeanour. It was entertaining for a moment, but now that it was out of her system, she wanted to go about her day. That still didn’t stop her from being mischievous as she asked for a favour, “Grab me a shirt from my wardrobe, or do you want to stare at my tits all day?”

Feeling as if she had no choice but to comply, Noel dragged her way over to the closet and opened it to reveal a built-in wardrobe. Thankfully she didn’t have to go searching through drawers, as a variety of shirts were on clothes hangers. Most of them were white, but there were a few that stood out.

As easy as it would be to just pick out one of the many white tops, Noel was interested in seeing how Sophia would look in a different colour. She took a moment weighing her options, and she ended up grabbing a black one. She was about to hand it over when she laid her eyes on what was written on it.

‘My mental health isn’t great, but my tits are.’

It was enough to stun poor Noel, who had never seen anything like this before. She wasn’t sure if this was supposed to be serious, or if it was some kind of joke, but she was struggling to process how anyone could even think of wearing something so ridiculous and not feel ashamed.

T-This has to be a joke, right..? I mean, Sophie would never wear something like this! She has a weird sense of humour, sure, but she’s not confident about her looks.

Growing impatient with how long the younger girl was taking, Sophia rose up from her bed and stomped over to her, snatching the shirt right from her hands. She had been wondering what was the hold up, and upon noticing the white text on the black fabric, she let out an exasperated sigh.

“Of course you’d pick this one. Before you get any weird ideas, it’s ironic, Noel. I mean, I’m gloomy and ugly, but if I wear something like this in front of others, they’d be shocked, right? It’s outrageous to even try and take it seriously,” Sophia tried to explain how the contrast between this shirt and her personality was what made it humorous, but she did a poor job at doing so.

As Noel tried to wrap her head around all of that nonsense, she was too late to try and suggest that the bizarre brunette put on something else. She was a bit disappointed that those bare tits weren’t on display any longer, but she told herself that it was for the best, as she wouldn’t find herself getting distracted whenever she looked at her.

Sophie’s not wearing a bra, is she..? Oh well. I don’t want to pester her about it. It’s weird that she slept without a top on, but at least she was wearing shorts. I guess she was feeling hot?

Now that the older girl was now clothed, Noel felt that it was for the best to move on from that strange situation and put it behind them. It was approaching lunch, and she wanted to live up to expectations and see to it that they both didn’t miss any meals. “Why don’t you go wash your face while I make us lunch, Sophie?”

“You’re probably thinking that I don’t know how to cook, that I can’t look after myself. Mom and Dad might have asked you to stay here and take care of me, but I don’t need your help. Stay here and I’ll go make us something,” unimpressed that she was being treated like she was incompetent, Sophia wanted to prove that she was capable of this much.

Caught by surprise at how assertive she was, Noel thought that it was better to let her do as she pleased and not try to argue with her. She was interested in seeing what she would make, although she couldn’t exactly imagine it to be anything fancy. “A-Alright then. I’ll just wait here then.”

Sophie’s going to make me lunch? Now that I think about it, I don’t think I’ve ever seen her cook, even though I’ve spent so much time with her. It’s kind of exciting…

Being treated to cheese on toast for lunch was nice, although Noel did find that it barely qualified as a meal. It was more like a snack, and she should have expected as much from the reclusive girl who holed herself up in her room. Still, she wasn’t going to complain, as she had no real reason to.

Sitting on the bed with her legs crossed, Noel was finding it difficult to strike up a conversation. There were so many things she wanted to ask, and she didn’t know where to start. She felt like she was left in the dark, and she wanted to learn of what happened between the Thompson sisters earlier in the week.

Glancing over at the brunette who was on the floor, leaning against the side of the bed, Noel felt that there was no harm in asking. There wasn’t anything going on at this moment, and it would at least break the suffocating silence. “Um… Are you alright, Sophie? After what happened the other day, I mean.”

Sophia didn’t seem fazed in the slightest as she glanced over her shoulder up at the curious girl. She remained quiet, showing no signs of responding to that question, almost as if it was a topic she didn’t want to discuss right this minute. After a while, she turned back to staring off into space like nothing had happened.

I guess she doesn’t want to talk… I probably should have been a little more considerate of Sophie’s feelings. Maybe I could have brought it up differently..? Oh well. I’m sure she’ll talk when she feels like it.

Unsurprised with this outcome, Noel didn’t press the matter any further, partially blaming herself for being insensitive. As curious as she was, she didn’t want to force an answer out of Sophia. Telling herself that she’d find out what happened in due time, she returned to sitting still, doing nothing of importance.

Minutes passed without any words being exchanged between the pair. If anyone were to walk in on them, they would assume that they were both awkward and lacked social skills. From a glance, one could assume that they wanted to do something, but they were struggling to propose ideas to the other.

Growing more and more anxious as time ticked away, Noel felt like she had to be the one to speak up, lest she become overwhelmed with guilt for having been the one to make things awkward between them. One thing came to mind from earlier, and she nervously brought it up, “I-I noticed you’ve got some games on your bookshelf now, Sophie.”

“I’m surprised you even know what they are, considering I had to teach you how to use a phone,” Sophia glanced over at her bookshelf, wondering if it was that obvious that she had tidied up her room recently. She has always been into games, but as of late, it was a hobby that she dabbled in when she got the itch to waste countless hours of her life.

Letting out a meek laugh as she couldn’t exactly deny that remark, Noel had been interested in games back before her mother passed away. Deciding to keep that little tidbit to herself, she replied, “I’m not that bad, Sophie. I used to play a couple back before I started working for Em and Victoria.”

“Is that right?” Sophia’s dull voice made it difficult to ascertain whether she was interested, or just being kind enough to try and uphold her end of the conversation. Rising to her feet, she grabbed one of her handheld consoles off of her desk, before pulling open her bedside drawers and procuring another.

Without any words, Sophia sat on the bed beside Noel and handed her one of the consoles. While it may be odd that she had multiple, she had purchased a limited edition one not too long ago, and she took great care to ensure that it was kept in mint condition. She scarcely used it, often keeping it hidden away.

Is Sophie trying to say that she wants to play games together..? I’d rather she use her words, but I’m happy she wants to do something with me.

“Is this new..? I used to have one of those handhelds with two screens. I played a lot of that kart racing game, and that monster catching game too,” holding the console with a large screen situated between two joycons in her hands, Noel didn’t even know when this thing was released.

Sophia rolled her eyes and sighed, finding it hard to believe that someone younger than her could be so uninformed after claiming to have an interest in games. She didn’t hold it against her though, as it just meant she was in for many laughs. “Hmm. How about we hunt some monsters together?”

“I don’t know what you mean, but sure. I’ll try not to weigh you down, Sophie,” Noel was confused, as she hadn’t the faintest idea as to what game was being referred to here. She was a little apprehensive, but if it meant spending time with the brunette, then she was happy to play along.

Having to be guided every step of the way through the excruciatingly long process of creating her own character, Noel was overwhelmed by so much information that when it came time to pick out a weapon, she simply chose whatever happened to catch her attention while Sophia talked her ear off.

Getting used to the controls was one thing, as she was unfamiliar with the button layout, but Noel eventually got the hang of it. She’d occasionally mess up her inputs and wind up standing still in the middle of combat, but it wasn’t the end of the world. She was still in the tutorial section of the game, meaning that she could make mistakes and not be punished.

After managing to take down a giant bear that kept swiping at her with its claws and tackling her, Noel felt somewhat proud of herself. For her first time playing an action roleplaying game, she was enjoying herself. And when Sophia invited her to hunt together, she happily accepted the offer.

The first thing she noticed when joining Sophia’s lobby was that she had numerous numbers tied to her rank, with both of them being high into the hundreds. Noel was impressed, as she couldn’t even begin to imagine how many hours someone would have to put into the game to reach that level.

Besides that, she found the way that Sophia’s character was dressed in such exotic armor to be shocking. She didn’t even know that there was a fashion element to this game, but the more she thought about it, the more sense it made. It made her feel a little out of place compared to her though, as she was stuck with the default gear.

Over the course of several low level quests, Noel quickly noticed that Sophia would frequently change her weapon, going from a sword with a sheathe, to a bow, to some sort of gun. She didn’t ask, but she had the feeling that the brunette was proficient with every weapon type in the game.

Noel made her way through the easy hunts that the game had to offer, managing to take down a chicken that picked up rocks and eggs and used them as weapons, a colourful bird that spat poison at her, and even a green dragon that flew around spitting fire at her. Everything was going well, until she moved up to the next tier of quests.

Once she encountered a t-rex that kept chasing her down, a huge wolf that charged itself up with electricity, and a two-horned devil that charged at her and dug underground, then she started to realise that maybe she wasn’t as good as she thought. She kept dying, and she would profusely apologise to Sophia, even when they failed the quest as a result.

It didn’t help that the monsters were moving around more than she anticipated, making it difficult for her to land hits with her giant sword that was just as big as her own character. She would try and charge up attacks, but by the time she was ready to strike, the creatures were out of range.

And then there was the issue of Sophia occasionally staggering her while they were in combat. Noel tried to not think too much of it, but after hearing the older girl laughing, she realised that it was intentional. It just left her feeling frustrated, as she was overwhelmed by so many things happening at once.

By the time Noel managed to slay all of the monsters that were giving her trouble, the sun was beginning to set. She had completely lost track of time, and she wasn’t sure how to feel about it. On one hand, she’d had fun playing with Sophia, but the diligent part of her felt as if this was a waste of time.

I guess I should make dinner soon. As nice as it was for Sophie to make us lunch, I’d rather eat a proper meal.

After handing the console back to its rightful owner, Noel stretched her arms up, groaning as she hadn’t sat in one place like this for quite some time now. It wasn’t healthy, but she didn’t think it was that big of a deal, considering how active she was with her job, not to mention that she was working out every day.

Placing both of the devices on charge at her desk, Sophia practically jumped back onto her bed, landing face first. It was difficult to tell, but her mood was far greater than it was earlier. She wasn’t devoid of energy and feeling lethargic, although it wouldn’t take much for her to return to her boring, uninspiring self.

“Um… What do you want to have for dinner, Sophie?” Wanting to satisfy the older girl who had talked her ear off for multiple hours, Noel was hoping that she was capable of cooking whatever it was that was requested. She could easily whip up something for the two of them, but she’d rather go with a dish that they could both enjoy.

Rolling over onto her back, Sophia stared silently up at the ceiling, lost deep in thought. She didn’t appear to be in a rush to come up with an answer, almost as if she wasn’t particularly hungry. Sitting up slowly, she brushed some of her hair behind her ear before combing the rest of it upwards.

With her auburn hair now slicked back, Sophia’s face was no longer obscured. Her skin was pale from a lack of exposure to sunlight, but what really stood out was a reddish-brown bruise on her forehead, proof of just how far her argument with her sister escalated, and why everyone was worried about her wellbeing.

“Don’t look so surprised. It’s my own fault I got hurt. Or would you prefer I blamed Millie for everything?” Sophia’s soft voice escaped through her lips after she let out a disappointed sigh. She knew that she couldn’t pretend nothing happened forever, that the nosy maid would pester her for answers over the course of the weekend, and that she may as well get it off of her chest.

She’s still calling her Millie… I guess Sophie isn’t really upset? It’s so hard to tell.

Unsure what to make of the gloomy brunette’s attitude, Noel felt it was best if she kept her mouth shut and just let her do all the talking for the time being. She didn’t want to force her to speak up about anything she wasn’t comfortable with, even if she genuinely wanted some answers.

“I hate it. I hate how everyone is only now starting to pretend to care about me. Mom and Dad have been annoying me all week, making sure I’m fine and all that. It won’t be long before they’re back to treating me like an incompetent shut in,” bringing her knees up so she could rest her arms on them, Sophia vented how discontent she was with her situation.

Noel wanted to console her, to reassure her that she was just pursuing the worst, but she had no idea what to say. She wanted to do something though, to try and clear up this misconception, and she managed to stutter out, “Y-Your parents really do care about you, Sophie. They probably just don’t know how to show it.”

“Don’t pretend like you know a damned thing. Do you have any idea what it’s like to be treated like I’m just another Millie? For everyone to expect me to be just like her? To have to live in her shadow while everyone sings her nothing but praise? No, of course you don’t,” Sophia was a little heated as she adamantly reaffirmed her stance on the matter.

Flinching at how worked up the older girl was, Noel couldn’t find the words to respond to any of that. While it was true that she barely knew a thing about her upbringing, she still felt that she was blowing things out of proportion, that she was making things out to be far worse than they really are.

“You have sisters, right? Have you ever been compared to them? Have you ever been told that you should act more like them?” Trying to level with the silent maid who didn’t understand her, Sophia decided it was best to use an example that she could likely relate to. It would at least convey how miserable she felt.

Sheepishly scratching the back of her head, Noel had experienced it maybe once or twice, although it wasn’t something she really thought much of. She smiled brilliantly as she confessed, “Since I’m so clumsy, Mama joked about how I should take a note out of my sister’s book.”

“You don’t get it…” Sophia let out a defeated sigh, as it was clear that the two of them weren’t on the same wavelength in this case. She should have expected this, and she had no one to blame but herself for having wasted her time. She was the only one who knew how she felt, and no one was able to relate to her.

An awkward silence fell upon the room as neither of the pair knew how to continue the conversation, let alone change the subject. There was tension in the air, making it almost unbearable with how suffocating it felt to sit still. Seconds felt like an eternity as the clock ticked away, making this situation feel like it was being dragged on and on.

Reaching up and brushing her fingers through her hair, letting it fall down to cover half of her face, Sophia stared at her companion, debating whether she should keep her mouth shut, or if it was safe to vent. It didn’t take her very long to come to a decision, as she took a deep breath to brace herself.

“Growing up, everyone saw me as just another Millie. They wanted me to be outgoing, to do well in school, and to follow in her footsteps. But once they learned that I struggle with socialising, that I prefer to be alone and keep to myself, they all treated me like a failure. Well, they’re not wrong on that part,” Sophia hung her head, ashamed to admit the truth, that she was incompetent and failed to live up to expectations.

Uncertain as to what to make of all of this, Noel was determined to clear up one thing, even if she knew that she would just be shrugged off. “Y-You’re not a failure, Sophie. You’re going to uni, aren’t you? You’re really smart, and you know a lot of things. So what if you and Em are different? Just because you’re sisters doesn’t mean you have to be the same.”

“Go tell that to Mom and Dad. They’ll just tell you how they want me to be just like Millie, or how I should put some effort into my looks so they don’t feel embarrassed,” Sophia wasn’t convinced in the slightest, as she sank further into her shell, showing no signs of letting anyone change her perspective.

Noel tilted her head to the side, confused as to why anyone would be embarrassed by the brunette’s appearance. Struggling to think of a proper response, she voiced her thoughts instead, “There’s nothing wrong with how you look, Sophie. You’re fine just the way you are. Though I think you’d be just as hot as Em is if you put in a little effort.”

“Y-You don’t have to lie… There’s no way I could ever compete against Millie…” Sophia was shaken right down to core, evidently not anticipating that she would be praised at this moment. She tried to shrug it off, to make it out to be nothing more than a sweet lie to get her to cheer up, but it left her feeling flustered.

Crawling on her knees towards the unkempt girl, Noel placed her hands on her shoulders and straightened her up so they were looking into one another’s eyes. Reassuringly smiling at her, she said, “I’m telling you the truth, Sophie. You’re not ugly. Believe it or not, you’re really pretty. I mean, I still have that photo we took together on your birthday.”

Blood rushed to Sophia’s face as she turned red. It took her a few moments to react, but she was quick to brush the hands off of her shoulders before scampering backwards, coming to a stop when she was up against the wall. Although it was extremely rare to hear, she was weak to flattery.

Observing the purehearted girl, Sophia was wary of what her true intentions were. She had vented to her, and she was being treated with nothing but kindness. It made her feel as if she was just being pitied, that she was only being so mindful because of her relationship with Emilia.

Sophie’s kind of cute when she gets like this… I wanna tease her some more, but I feel like she’ll snap and take it the wrong way.

Cherishing the moment as it wasn’t every day she got to see her friend acting like this, Noel had to resist the urge to shower her with praise. She was well aware that she was delicate, that she was quite emotional despite her lack of expressions, and she didn’t want to push things too far.

Thinking about her sister, Sophia tilted her head back and sighed before venting once more, “I don’t know what you see in Millie. Sure, she puts a lot of effort into making sure she looks good, but she’s shallow. She’s selfish, manipulative, and when she doesn’t get her way, she throws a fit.”

“Um… We’re talking about the same person, right? Em does everything for Victoria. I find it hard to believe that she only cares about herself,” unable to suspend her disbelief, Noel wanted clarification that they were both speaking about Emilia here. She found it hard to imagine her crush behaving like that.

Shaking her head at how naive the maid was, Sophia enlightened her, “Millie is so obsessed with being perfect that she doesn’t even realise that she’s taking advantage of others, gaslighting them into believing her narrative. She cares for Vicky, but not as much as she leads everyone to believe.”

I can kinda get where Sophie’s coming from. I mean, Em has been stepping all over my feelings, using me for her own personal gain. But still… I just don’t quite buy what Sophie’s saying.

Taking a moment to gather her thoughts, Sophia continued without waiting for any form of input, “Have you never found it odd that Millie doesn’t work, even though she wants Vicky to distance herself from her family and become truly independent? She’ll never admit it, but Millie prefers that privileged lifestyle. It’s why she insisted that Vicky marry her right after they finished school.”

“I-I guess..? I never really thought much of it, really. It is a bit weird, but I’m sure she has her reasons,” not wanting to pick sides and cast doubt on her crush, Noel couldn’t deny that she didn’t see the reasoning being presented to her. She wanted to stay neutral, even if that was quite challenging.

Sophia rolled her eyes, finding it irritating that people naturally rushed to her sister’s defense. She tried not to come across as spiteful as she asked, “Have you ever wondered why Vicky doesn’t get along with her parents? It’s simple, really. Millie told her that she should be ashamed to be related to them, that they were the cause of her problems at school.”

I want to believe Sophie, as she clearly knows way more than I do, but I can’t shake the feeling that she’s mistaken. Though I probably shouldn’t tell her that…

“I know that look. You think that I’m lying to you, don’t you? That I’m trying to make you hate Millie? Let me make one thing clear, Noel. I don’t hate Millie, and I don’t want anyone to treat her like she’s some kind of awful person. I just want to expose her flaws, to show the world her imperfections,” Sophia’s intuition was sharp, as she seemed to know exactly what was going through the quiet girl’s head.

Am I really that easy to read? Ugh… Sophie’s scary sometimes. It’s kind of obvious she still likes Em, given how she’s constantly calling her Millie. But I wonder… What does she gain from doing any of this..?

“Let me guess. You want to know why I’m doing this? It’s not that deep. I’m sick of being held prisoner by this fake Millie that everyone seems to love. I just want to be myself, and not be compared to her all the time. Is that too much to ask?” Sophia felt justified, and she hoped to convince her companion that she wasn’t malicious.

While it was reassuring to be told this directly, Noel couldn’t help but to wonder if this was really the right thing to do. It all seemed a little overdramatic, truth be told. Hesitant as she may be, she just had to ask, “Um… Couldn’t you just talk about this with Em instead? I’m sure she could convince your parents to treat you differently.”

“Mom and Dad would just think that Millie’s looking out for me, that she’s being nice to the shut in of the family. Talking things out can only do so much, Noel. And as you can see, Millie doesn’t like to listen to me,” Sophia had already thought things through, although she had been apprehensive about it all before being confronted on Monday.

Noel wasn’t quite convinced. She felt that this was all a little extreme, that the brunette could resolve these issues by simply opening up to her family, but she didn’t feel like saying that would be wise. “So what’s your plan then, Sophie? I don’t want to doubt you or anything, but I really find it hard to believe anything you’ve said about Em.”

“I don’t have to do much else. Millie did it all for me, what with barging into my room and hitting me. You can believe what you want to believe. I could show you proof, but I’d rather not interfere with that little crush of yours,” Sophia sounded quite content with the state of affairs, even if she hadn’t anticipated things to escalate to such an extent.

It’s hard to tell if Sophie’s bluffing or not… I mean, I believe her when she says that Em isn’t perfect, but that’s it. She might be a little manipulative, but I don’t think she’s selfish.

Not wanting to take sides and be stuck in the middle of two sisters, Noel decided to leave it be for now. She’d heard one side of the story, and while it did sound plausible, there were elements to it that left her feeling confused. She wanted to talk with Emilia, to get the full picture before making her judgement.

Sensing that she wouldn’t be able to convince the white-haired maid any further, Sophia decided to pursue her own curiosity for the time being. Straightening up, she inquired, “I don’t know the full picture, but you managed to get under Millie’s skin. You didn’t give her that little present, did you?”

“Present..?” Noel’s attention was drawn towards the fact that she had upset her crush, although she was wondering what gift was being referred to here. She was at a loss as to what it may be, as she had so many things on her mind lately that she must have forgotten all about it.

Disappointed to see that they weren’t on the same wavelength, Sophia crawled over to the other side of the bed, opening her drawers and rummaging around for a moment. She pulled out a notebook and a picture, only to find what she was looking for a second later. “This. You know, the thing I gave you the other week?”

“H-How do you have that? You gave it to me, didn’t you?” Noel’s eyes went wide as she found it hard to believe that the older girl was holding the same object in her hand that she had been given almost two weeks ago. It even had the same nametag on it, making her wonder if she still had it hidden amongst her belongings back at the manor.

Amused by that reaction, Sophia spun it around her finger for a moment before stopping. “Don’t worry, this isn’t the one I gave you. Rather, this is the original. I suppose I should explain, huh? Dad asked me to clean Millie’s old room, and I found this while I was in there. I was just as confused as you are, but I figured out what it meant.”

I don’t get it… So Sophie gave me a copy? Or well… She went and bought one that is identical to it. But why..?

“See, Millie went through a rebellious phase during high school. She’d ditch class, stay out late at night, and didn’t listen to anyone. It’s nothing really surprising, but there’s more to it than that,” Sophia was building up to a grand reveal, one that she knew would blow her young accomplice’s mind.

Okay..?

Noel just couldn’t fathom how any of this was connected, but she chose to keep her mouth shut and let the estranged girl spout whatever nonsense she could think of. She was finding it hard to place her faith in her, but it’s not as if she doubted every word she said either. There was some truth to it, she just couldn’t make sense of it just yet.

“Remember a couple of weeks ago when I asked Vicky what Millie’s source of income was? Well, after I found this in Millie’s room, I started to wonder what it could all mean. It took me a while of scouring the net, but I managed to find something,” Sophia stopped fiddling around for a moment to stare at the nametag that had left her puzzled.

Is Sophie just making stuff up again..? It’s so hard to tell if she’s just misleading me or not…

Noticing that the white-haired maid was looking at her warily, Sophia decided to stop talking in circles and get to the point, “Millie used to have an account where she would upload suggestive photos and videos of herself. It’s only conjecture at this point, but I presume she was confused and just wanted to feel validated.”

“H-Huh..?” Noel blurted out, utterly confused about what was being proposed here. While she was naive and uneducated, she knew that her crush was being accused of having posted softcore pornography onto the internet. It sounded outrageous, and yet she couldn’t deny the possibility that it had truly happened, especially with some proof before her.

Shaking her head as she placed the red dog collar on her companion’s lap, Sophia let out a sigh of disbelief as she exclaimed, “I was just as confused as you were, don’t worry. Millie deleted her account and everything, but people posted her content to other websites. That’s how I found out about it.”

“Why are you telling me this, Sophie? Do you want me to think less of Em, or what?” Suspending her doubts for the time being, Noel’s voice was stern as she inquired as to what the brunette’s goal was here. She didn’t want to be treated like some kind of toy, like she could be used to stir the flames of war between the two sisters.

Scoffing as she evidently found such an accusation to be laughable, Sophia clarified her intentions, “You have the hots for Millie, don’t you? I thought you deserved to know about her past, and what kind of secrets she’s hiding. What you do with that info is up to you. I gotta admit, I’m impressed, Noel. You’re starting to think for yourself.”

It’s not like I want to doubt you, Sophie. But lately, I feel like you and Em have both been trying to tell me what to do. Not that I could say that to either of your faces…

Noel blushed and hung her head, flustered that she was being praised for having grown a spine and learning to stick up for herself. She picked up the collar and examined the nametag once more, feeling as if she had heard someone bring up the name recently, but she couldn’t recall who or when.

“How are things between you and Millie anyway? You managed to get under her skin, so I imagine things aren’t great,” Sophia changed the topic, feeling like there was little point in addressing her sister’s past when she didn’t have her laptop to show video proof. That, and she felt like she shouldn’t interfere with the maid’s decisions more than she already had.

Scratching her cheek as she didn’t really know when to start, Noel was quiet for a good while as she wracked her brain trying to think of what was best to bring up first. “Um… Yeah, I guess you could say that. I get the feeling that Em doesn’t care about how I feel, that she’d rather I just do as she says and not think twice about it.”

“Look at you go. You stood up to Millie, huh?” Sophia sounded genuinely impressed as she clapped her hands, applauding the younger girl for having gone above and beyond expectations. She refrained from making assumptions, as she wanted to hear what exactly happened.

Unsure whether this was something to be proud of, Noel inhaled in an attempt to calm her nerves. “Yeah, I did. I called her out for forcing herself to cheat on Vicky, how she didn’t really care about me. Then on Monday, she said she was interested in having sex, and I told her that she’s just using me for her own convenience.”

“Guess that explains why Millie seemed on edge. You’ve always listened to her every word, and did everything she wanted, but the moment you question her intentions, she loses her cool. I told you she’s manipulative,” Sophia just couldn’t help herself as she rambled on about how this led to her sister confronting her earlier in the week.

I mean, you both are…

Holding her tongue as she didn’t want to spark an argument, Noel sighed as she realised just how unsure she was about her relationship with her crush. Even though she felt justified, there was no denying that she had damaged things. She wanted all of this drama and angst to go away, but she hadn’t the faintest idea how to go about it.

Sensing just how down the white-haired girl was, Sophia decided to try and cheer her up, to offer her some suggestions, “Don’t be so hard on yourself. Millie is blaming me for your attitude, so you shouldn’t feel so guilty. But if you want to do something, why don’t you talk with Millie? She’ll hear you out so long as you don’t bring me up.”

Why can’t you take your own advice, Sophie..? You should just go talk things out with Em, instead of trying to make her reveal her own imperfections…

“I just want her to stop treating me like a kid…” Noel mumbled to herself, venting her grievances about her issue with the woman she harboured feelings for. She was trying to act mature, to not be seen as just some clumsy girl, but her efforts had yet to bear fruit. It seemed hopeless, and she hated how powerless she felt to change anything.

Sophia raised one of her eyebrows, intrigued by that little outburst. Shaking her head, she shrugged her shoulders and enlightened her of the obvious, “You know everyone treats you that way because you lack confidence, right? You act like you’re always uncertain, and you constantly ask for validation.”

Confidence, huh? You make it sound so easy… You don’t have to worry about what everyone thinks of you like I do, Sophie… You don’t have to be careful with what you say…

Noel kept to herself, her shoulders sinking as she just couldn’t bring herself to voice her thoughts. She recognised that her lack of self confidence was partially the reason as to why no one took her seriously, and why everyone treated her like a kid, but it’s not like it was simple to address.

Seconds turned to minutes as the room was overwhelmed by an awkward silence, and Sophia didn’t seem bothered by it. She reached over and placed a hand on the maid’s shoulder to console her, before grabbing the red collar and placing it back into her bedside drawers.

Noticing the notebook that sat on the bed, Noel couldn’t deny that she wasn’t interested in the contents. She knew better than to inquire though, as it was likely full of secrets. Although she couldn’t help but to blurt out, “You have really neat handwriting, Sophie. I don’t think I’ve seen you write in cursive before.”

“I don’t use it when I’m teaching you, since it’s easier if my words are clearly distinct,” Sophia replied with her monotone voice as she placed the remainder of her belongings back into her drawer before closing it shut. She was grateful that the contents weren’t being called into question, as she would rather not discuss her personal feelings with anyone.

Remembering what she wanted to do before this whole conversation about Emilia, Noel stretched her arms and hopped to her feet. It was getting dark, and she didn’t want to neglect dinner for much longer. “What do you want to eat, Sophie? I’ll make whatever you like.”

Not particularly interested in food at this moment in time, Sophia stood up and positioned herself behind the younger girl. Placing her hands on her shoulders, she leaned in close and whispered into her ear, “Forget about that for now. Wouldn’t you rather have some fun, Noel? Millie’s left you all pent up, right?”

“S-Sophie!” Shivering as she felt a chill race down her spine, Noel hurried to create some distance between herself and the unpredictable brunette. She couldn’t exactly deny any of that, although she wasn’t about to go and admit to it either. It was embarrassing, and this was all so sudden that she didn’t know what to think.

Smirking as she closed the gap between them, Sophia traced a finger across the maid’s stomach, drawing circles as if to tease her. She was rather persistent as she said, “You make it so obvious. You’re frustrated, aren’t you? Why don’t you relieve yourself first, and worry about dinner later?”

“B-But I promised your Mom…” Noel tried to stay rational, to not give into the heat of the moment and go crazy. She wasn’t remotely close to going wild, or her switch being flipped for that matter, but it was quite tempting to just throw away all of her worries and just focus on her own pleasure.

Wrapping an arm around the flustered, shorter girl, Sophia pulled her in close, burying her face in her bosom. Finding her reaction to be amusing, she continued to try and reason with her, “How about we turn this into a study session then? You’re already experienced, but it wouldn’t hurt to give you a crash course on sex ed.”

Is she just not hungry..? Or is she planning something..?

Freeing herself from those soft, round globes, Noel was red in the face as she tried not to stare at the brunette’s chest. She was wary about all of this, but she eventually let out a reluctant sigh as she accepted defeat. “Fine… Since you’re so determined to keep me out of the kitchen, I guess I’ll play along for now.”

Sophia wasted no time in grabbing Noel by the hand and leading her back to the bed, sitting down and making her sit in her lap. If anyone were to walk in at this moment, they would presume that they were a couple, that they were just seconds away from embracing one another in a hug.

“Let’s see… You know how to masturbate, right? Well how about I show you something different?” Sophia slowly slid her hands underneath the smaller girl’s white shirt, her fingers grazing against her stomach before she lifted the fabric up. She was impressed to see that her chest wasn’t as flat as she once thought it was.

Flustered as she felt exposed, Noel wasn’t used to receiving such attention. Usually she was the one taking initiative, the one who focused their attention solely on their partner, and she was a little embarrassed about having the spotlight to herself. It made her feel insecure, as she wasn’t too fond of her body.

While she was short and slim, her breasts looked quite large on her frame. It’s not as if she was on the small side, nor was she big either. She was slightly above average, rocking C-cups that she wished would grow as large as her crush’s one day. Of course, she believed that would never happen, as her body seemed to develop solely around a key area - her crotch.

Unclasping the younger girl’s bra, Sophia fumbled for a while to properly remove it, as she was taking proper care instead of being as careless as she normally was. She didn’t care if she damaged her own undergarments, but it just didn’t sit right with her to neglect someone else’s property.

“You probably play with that huge dick of yours all the time, no? Well I’m going to teach you how good it feels to be a woman, Noel,” Sophia made her intentions clear as she cupped the modest sized breasts, fondling them gently as she grasped them in her palms. They were incredibly sensitive, and she realised this almost immediately.

Yelping as she wasn’t used to being felt up like this, Noel squirmed and fidgetted on the older girl’s lap, struggling to withstand the strange feelings welling up inside of her. It was all new to her, and she arched her spine as her nipples were pinched, her viridian eyes rolling back into her head as a loud moan escaped her lips.

“And here I thought you massaged your boobs every day, hoping they’d grow,” Sophia was enjoying herself far more than she anticipated as she practically held the futanari in the palm of her hand. She was mocking her, treating her like she was some gullible kid who believed everything she heard.

Shivering as she felt a tongue run along the nape of her neck, Noel felt completely and utterly defenseless. She was vulnerable, being exposed to pleasure she never knew of, and she was worried about what may happen to her if things persist. She was wary about losing control, as she hadn’t quite come to terms with her wild side.

There was little she could do but lean back against the busty, erratic girl and let her do as she pleased. Noel squirmed and moaned as her breasts were given far more attention than they’d ever received before, her nipples hard as diamonds as they were gently pinched and pulled on.

She didn’t even try and resist as Sophia dropped what she was doing to tug on her tracksuit pants. Her erection sprung free, and while it was embarrassing to be exposed like this, she was anticipating that a firm hand would wrap around her girthy member, jerking her off and giving her that sweet release she craved.

But to Noel’s shock, Sophia had something else in mind.

Bending the smaller girl’s knees so she had easier access to her crotch, Sophia snuck one of her hands down her panties and underneath her hefty ballsack, reaching for her prize. She merely grinned mischievously as she found what she was looking for, and she wasted no time in sliding her fingers inside of the wet opening.

“Exciting, isn’t it? You’re always so focused on that massive dick of yours that you’ve neglected the rest of your body, Noel. But don’t you worry. I’ll drill it into that head of yours just what you’ve been missing out on,” Sophia began to wiggle her fingers about, exploring the insides of the girl’s vagina, scoping it out and realising just how tight and narrow it was.

Foreign sensations overwhelmed poor Noel’s brain as she babbled incomprehensible gibberish. She never would have thought that being fingered could feel this good, as she didn’t imagine herself as a woman. She was a futanari, and she focused on that aspect of herself, choosing to prioritise her girlcock for pleasure over the rest of her.

For a whole minute, Sophia pumped her fingers back and forth, driving them deep into the inexperienced pussy. She had the feeling that if she persisted, that she would make the white-haired dork climax with ease, and upon second thought, she dropped everything she was doing.

Gasping for air as her head spun, Noel was confused as to why it had all come to an abrupt halt. She was worried that she had done something wrong, that maybe she wasn’t reacting properly, but she couldn’t bring herself to ask that. Instead, she blurted out, “W-Why did you stop..?”

“I’m edging you. That, and I’d rather you don’t cum all over the place. Just sit still for a moment, okay?” Sophia shook her head as she imagined just what kind of a mess the young futa would make. Not wanting to deal with that, she leaned over and grabbed a box of condoms from her drawers.

Unable to truly focus on the box, Noel couldn’t help but to think that it looked different from the ones that Emilia bought for her. Concluding that it was likely a different brand, she tried not to let herself get too distracted by it as she felt one of the condoms being rolled down her giant girlcock.

Impressed that it was almost a perfect fit, that these contraceptives she had ordered from overseas that were advertised as ultra thin and incredibly durable for futanari were proving to be worthwhile, Sophia had to admit that this was a good purchase, albeit an embarrassing one.

She had bought this on a whim, as she found herself curious about the biology of futanari one day. She wanted to see just what one was truly capable of, if all of the stories she’d read online about them being paragons of sex held a sliver of truth. It was ridiculous, but she had always been interested in the weirdest things.

Scooting backwards and spreading her legs, Sophia wrapped them around Noel’s stomach for a moment in order to assess the situation, and whether she’d need to distance herself further from the girl. Satisfied that she’d be able to achieve what she set out to do, she rubbed the soles of her feet against that hulking mass of girlcock.

Grabbing hold of the futa’s boobs once more, Sophia began to toy with them as she whispered sensually into her ear, “I wanna see you cum, Noel. I want to test your limits, to see just what you’re capable of. Just think of this as a test, to see whether or not you’re able to satisfy Millie.”

Before Noel could process any of that new information, the older girl’s feet began to move, one of them focusing on rubbing her glans, while the other massaged the side of her girthy member, sending shockwaves of pleasure straight to her brain. She never could have anticipated this, and all she could do was melt from the pleasure.

From the persistent footjob that focused on tending to every last inch of her massive girlcock, to the feeling of having her modest sized breasts toyed with, Noel felt like her brain was going to turn to mush. It didn’t help that the brunette was breathing into her ear with her sultry breath.

Jerking her friend off with both of her feet, Sophia was amazed at just how lively her penis was. It was twitching from her touch, and she could feel the blood pumping through the veins along the insane length. While she had initially planned for this to be an edging session, to see just how riled the young futa could get, she felt guilty for blue balling her.

“You must be close. Go on. Let it all out for me, Noel. Just imagine you’re trying to impress Millie,” Sophia urged her on, her voice sounding almost soothing as she encouraged her to not hold back. She didn’t hold back as she rubbed the soles of her feet against her cock, and massaged her breasts.

Jolting her head back, tears rolled down Noel’s cheek as she experienced pleasure overload. She jerked her hips upwards, letting out a deep, guttural moan as semen erupted from her glans, filling the condom quickly. Her whole body twitched as she struggled to withstand the euphoric sensations, and her orgasm had only just begun.

Dozens of spurts shot out from her cockhead, each one just as vicious and abundant as the last. It was as if she was demonstrating just how backed up and virile she truly was, as the volume continued to grow with each passing second. There was no denying she was an extraordinary futanari, no matter how you looked at it.

Almost a whole minute passed before things calmed down, and Sophia was at a loss for words. The shorter girl, now resting against her chest and gasping for air, had clearly demonstrated something exceptional, as the condom wrapped snuggly around her softening cock was filled with an unbelievable amount of cum.

Sophia never actually measured how much semen Noel could produce in a single load, but before today, she always told herself that she was able to fill an entire glass with ease. But what lay before her blew those expectations out of the window, as she was staring in disbelief at what looked to be a balloon of baby batter that was ready to burst.

Struggling to remove the used condom, Sophia managed to tie a knot to prevent any of the contents from spilling. It was heavier than it looked, and she needed to hold it with both of her palms to keep it steady. Despite her silence, it was evident that she was amazed at what lay before her.

Feeling the hung futa begin to stir against her chest, Sophia placed the condom balloon to the side before running a hand through the short, white hair. She tried to comfort her in her own way as she said, “Relax. No wonder you’re all tuckered out. You came bucketloads. Still, you’re just a kid. You must have strained yourself doing that.”

I-I’m not a kid…

Noel sat up straight, her shoulders slumped as she regained her bearings. She was slowly composing herself, but she was clearly worked up over having been treated like a child once more. She was trying to stay rational, to not lose control, but it was becoming more and more difficult with each passing moment.

While she was still recovering from the pleasure overload of having experienced the joy of being a female and having her giant girlcock stroked, something snapped inside of Noel. Perhaps all of her frustrations had made her reach her breaking point, or maybe she was just annoyed that everyone continued to treat her like a kid.

Whatever the case, Noel sprung to life as she pushed Sophia backwards onto the bed, holding her down by the wrists. There was a fire in her eyes as she stared at her, relishing in the satisfaction of finally taking control. Smirking, she asked with a husky tone, “Done already, Sophie? I thought you wanted to test my limits?”

“Flipped your switch, did I? Go right ahead. Let’s see what you’ve got, Noel,” Sophia wasn’t concerned whatsoever, as she went so far as to challenge the futa. She had accepted that she was going to be used as an outlet for the girl’s lust, that a marathon of sex was imminent, and that she would be sore afterwards.

Reading the text on the brunette’s shirt, Noel couldn’t help but to snicker to herself before pulling it up to reveal the pair of breasts that were allegedly great. Seeing those inverted nipples and the beauty mark on the inside of her cleavage, a wicked idea popped into her head, one that she didn’t hesitate to act on.

Grabbing handfuls of those fat tits, Noel squeezed them firmly as the areola stuck out from between her thumb and index finger. She loved how soft and deceptively heavy they were, and she couldn’t help but toy with them. “Your tits really are amazing, Sophie. Really, you don’t know how hot you look with your nipples like this.”

“S-Save your flattery for someone who deserves it,” flustered that she was being hit on, Sophia tried to retaliate with her words, hoping that she would remind the futa of her crush on Emilia. She wasn’t fond of having attention directed at her inverted nipples, as she was quite embarrassed by how abnormal they were.

Pumped up and determined to remove the awkward girl’s mask and reveal her true feelings on the matter, Noel playfully ran her fingers in circles around where the chest buds were hidden. She was careful not to apply too much pressure, as she tugged and pulled on those large boobs.

“If you won’t be honest, Sophie, then I’ll have to stretch out your nipples and pull them out of hiding. Maybe then your sensitive side will come out,” Noel was quite confident as she provoked the brunette, showing no signs of relenting. It might seem like an empty threat coming from her, but she was serious.

Shuddering as her bosom was receiving such rough treatment, while her nipples were being teased gently, Sophia had to stop and reconsider whether this was a bluff or not. Her chest was incredibly sensitive, so she had reason to believe that her true thoughts would spill out if she was pushed to such an extent.

Just as she was about to call Noel out on her bluff, Sophia found out the hard way just what kind of monster she was dealing with here.

Without waiting for any witty response, Noel took matters into her own hands as she leaned down and began to suckle on one of Sophia’s hidden nipples, prodding it with her tongue until it exposed itself. She nibbled on it for a moment before moving over to the other breast, and repeating the process.

Pleased that both of the brunette’s large, puffy nipples had come out of hiding, Noel placed them between her index and middle finger, twisting and pulling on them as if to stretch them out further. She was loving every second of being in charge, to finally get back at someone who treated her like a kid; always telling her what to do.

High pitched squeals poured out of Sophia’s lips as she was powerless to stop this. She hadn’t anticipated that she would be on the receiving end of such rough treatment so soon. Gasping for air, she decided to play with fire as she stared up at the futa and said, “I-Is that the best you’ve got?”

She immediately regretted those words, as Noel grasped her nipples in her hands, pulling upwards with enough force to lift her off the bed ever so slightly. She screamed as her chest felt like it was going to tear off if this kept up, but a part of her was enjoying this, as she felt validated.

Letting go as her snarky friend slumped backwards onto the mattress, Noel wore a satisfied grin on her face as there was no denying that she had just proven her dominance, that she had made it perfectly clear that she was serious about seeing her honest side. As much as she wanted to rub it in her face, she refrained from doing something that childish.

Choosing to use her time wisely, Noel began to strip Sophia down, effortlessly removing her pyjama shorts and panties. The design was both boring and uninspiring, but what caught her attention was the wet patch on the front. With her partner naked, she began to toss her own clothes off, creating a pile on the ground.

Receiving a moment’s reprise, Sophia tried to catch her breath and calm herself down before she said something she would really regret. She didn’t want to openly accept any form of flattery, although it was nice to feel validated for her looks, instead of being seen as Emilia’s shut-in of a sister.

Sitting up as she held one of her arms across her chest, Sophia shimmied backwards a little before her eyes fell upon the giant girlcock towering before her. She could hardly believe what she was seeing, and she found herself blurting out in disbelief, “T-There’s no way it grew bigger…”

Taking a moment to examine her lower half, Noel did feel as if her erection was larger than normal. Perhaps it was because she finally snapped and stopped worrying about trying to prove to everyone that she wasn’t as immature as they thought she was? Or maybe it was due to her lack of fear about losing control? Or could it be her overcoming a mental block?

Whatever the truth may be, there was no denying that her dick was both longer and thicker, albeit slightly.

“You’d love that, wouldn’t you, Sophie? You’re always going on and on about how amazing Victoria is, comparing her to me. What if I were to tell you that she’s not this unmatched sex god you think she is?” Noel felt a twisted shiver race down her spine as she started to seriously contemplate breaking the girl’s perception of Victoria.

Sophia’s cold amber eyes widened before she regained her composure, clearing her throat and looking away. She was flustered, having not anticipated such a remark, but she managed to stutter out, “I-It doesn’t matter. Vicky’s perfect to me. I’ll always accept her, despite her flaws.”

“Really now? Then how about I fuck your brains out and make you forget all about her?” Noel didn’t even hesitate to reach over and grab a condom out of the box laying on the bed, tearing open the wrapper with her teeth. She fumbled to put it on, but she was brimming with confidence, ready to make true to her word.

Scoffing at how ridiculous that sounded, Sophia was reminded of just how immature the futa truly was. She was almost worried for a second, but now she knew she was going to be just fine. “You really think it’s that easy? You couldn’t even make Millie obsess over your dick, Noel.”

Grabbing hold of the brunette’s ankles, Noel pulled her towards her without so much as breaking a sweat. Pushing those thick thighs of her apart, she positioned herself against the wet entrance, ready to prove her wrong once again. Placing her hands on those slim hips, she penetrated her in one fell swoop.

Groaning as a long, girthy intruder slipped inside of her, spreading her pussy and easily reaching her cervix, Sophia wished that they weren’t in the missionary position so she didn’t have to look the futa in the eye. It would make it so much easier for her to be dishonest, to lie about how this wasn’t anything special.

Pushing hard against the entrance to her partner’s womb, Noel rolled her hips backwards until only her engorged tip remained. She stood still for a moment, almost as if to give her the peace of mind that she had a chance to relax, before thrusting forward with enough momentum to make the bed bang against the wall.

Licking her lips and smiling from ear to ear as she watched Sophia’s cold expressions begin to melt away, Noel didn’t relent for even a second as she hammered away at her vagina, stretching it out and grinding her massive girlcock against the inner walls, hitting every single weak spot without even trying.

“Y-You suck at this…” Sophia blurted out while gritting her teeth, trying her best not to reveal how she really felt. It was true that the futanari’s movements were clumsy and lacked precision, but she knew damned well that things would change very soon, that she would get into the flow of things and go wild.

Reaching up and slapping one of the brunette’s huge tits, Noel merely shook her head and ridiculed her, “It’s no good to lie, Sophie. You said this was a lesson, that you wanted to test my limits and see what I’m really capable of. Honestly, you could have come up with something better than that.”

“I-I don’t know what you… A-Aah! Mean…” Sophia moaned mid sentence as she felt her stomach being pushed upwards by the unrelenting force that was the futa’s enormous cock. She had initially started this as a means of passing the time, to entertain herself while also educating the uninformed girl, that much was true.

But unfortunately for her, Noel could see right through her.

“You don’t have to make excuses, Sophie. You wanted me to push you down and fuck you until you can’t think properly. You like to call Em a slut, but really, you’re more of a whore than she is,” Noel grabbed onto the pair of breasts that continued to bounce as she thrust forward, using them as leverage and stretching them out in the process.

Sophia had no chance to respond as the hung, cocky futa began to move her hips like a piston, fucking her with swift precision and only continuing to speed up. Her rational thoughts were being crushed each time her cervix was pounded, and it was all being replaced with nothing but girlcock.

It was as if she was bluescreening every time Noel bottomed out inside of her, driving her cockhead as deep as it would go. Sophia was overwhelmed, and while she had expected as much when she had the gall to provoke her partner, there was no way she could have prepared herself for such a brutal fucking.

Arching her back as she pulled hard on her mate’s tits, lifting her up so that they were in the lotus position, Noel let out a dominating howl as all of the cum that was brewing in her hefty balls rose up her lengthy shaft. She was like a beast as she sank her claws in, not letting her prey go anywhere.

It was simply indescribable how Sophia’s pussy clenched to her for dear life, how every nook and cranny was practically glued to her cock, and Noel loved it. It was so different to when she did it with Emilia, and while it was rude to compare, she wasn’t able to choose who she preferred over the other despite her bias towards her crush.

The condom bloated like a balloon inside of Sophia, expanding in size at a mind blowing rate. She was struggling to comprehend what was even happening, as she had climaxed multiple times already, but she just knew that she would get pregnant if they were doing it raw.

As the euphoric high swept through her, Noel took a moment to relish in the satisfaction before releasing her grip on her partner, letting her plummet backwards onto the bed. Her massive girlcock remained lodged firmly inside of her vagina, although she swiftly pulled it out, along with the condom balloon.

Slipping a new one on, Noel wasted no time in rolling the brunette onto her stomach and taking her from behind. She was no stranger to prone boning her, and while her first experience doing it in such a position had been embarrassing, she was about to prove just how far she has come since then.

“Doesn’t it feel good when I pound your womb, Sophie? Oh? You tightened up. You must really like it, huh?” Noel mockingly questioned the older girl, asking things that she already knew the answer to. She was pleasantly surprised to see her body react all on its own, as there was no denying how honest it was.

Unable to even muster a response, Sophia could only moan as she was treated like a cock sleeve, blissful that she could experience such world warping pleasure. This wasn’t normal, that much was obvious, but the insanity was addictive, and a part of her wanted to truly submit to this stud of a futa.

Reaching forward and shoving two fingers into her partner’s mouth, Noel grinned when Sophia began to suck on them without any instruction. It spurred her onwards, driving her crazy as her thrusts grew far more intense, the bed squeaking for mercy underneath them as she sped up.

Squirting all over the bed sheets beneath her, Sophia couldn’t control herself any longer. Her mask had come off, and while she was incapable of talking at this moment, she desperately wanted to praise the hung futa, to admit just how amazing it felt to be fucked mercilessly by someone younger than her.

The compatibility between their bodies was off the charts, and Noel was determined to do everything she could to teach the snarky brunette a lesson, to get back at her for how she’s treated her all this time. Shattering her perception of Victoria was one thing, but she wanted to go one step further.

She wanted to break her, to make her realise who was in control here.

Condom after colourful condom was tossed haphazardly onto the bed, creating a pile that continued to grow as Noel continued to ejaculate. She would change position each and every time to mark the occasion, and she was met with no resistance as her partner happily complied.

Pulling out and removing yet another condom balloon, Noel dug her hand into the box only to find that it was empty, that they had somehow managed to run out of contraceptives. Has it really been that long? It didn’t feel like they had been at it for a while, like time had been ticking by at a snail's pace.

“Guess we’re done, Sophie. I guess you’ll never know what my limit is,” Noel playfully informed her mate that this was the end, that they could no longer have safe sex. She was still rock hard and ready to keep going, but she wasn’t about to force someone to do it raw with her, to take such a risk.

She wouldn’t have shown such consideration a few weeks ago, as she would have just surrendered herself to her carnal instincts and gone wild, but today was different. She was in complete control of her actions, as she was no longer afraid of what kind of a monster she turns into when aroused.

Coated in sweat and sticky all over, Sophia was a complete mess. She’d moaned so much that her voice was hoarse, and her body was sore all over, and yet she couldn’t bring herself to ignore the stud in front of her. She was clearly hoping to continue, and it would be rude of her to not try and appease her.

The futanari had taught her who she truly is, reminding her of her status as a female, and what that entails. Her mind was as white as the younger girl’s hair, and she could barely speak anymore. It pained her to do so, but she threw away all sense of reason as she accepted her role here.

“M-More…” Sophia sluggishly spread her legs, exposing her red and beaten pussy that was gushing wet. Her instincts were demanding that she submit, and she wanted to relish in the feeling of being bloated with unfathomable amounts of cum. Sure, she knew of the risks, but that never stopped her before.

Smirking as those words were like music to her ears, Noel was more than happy to comply with the brunette’s wishes. However, she wanted to make one thing clear, to establish something that would forever change their relationship. She was giddy with excitement just thinking about it.

“I’m in charge now, Sophie. You listen to me now. If you can do that, then I’ll fuck you whenever and wherever you want,” adrenaline coursed through Noel’s veins as she truly felt in control. She wanted to ensure that she was no longer bossed around by the shut-in, that she was able to make her own decisions and not feel pressured to do as she says.

And to no one’s surprise, Sophia was more than happy to accept those terms.